ã€ŠAcademy&#x2019;s Second Seatã€‹


 Chapter 305: Side Story The Bustling Harem Marriage Operation (5)

    "Now, I just need to talk to Luna."

    I had spoken to everyone except Luna.

    Luna was the only person left.

    I sat in theb, looking towards the door.

    Just a short walk through this door, and I would find Luna''sb.

    But the closer the location, the harder it became to approach.

    Luna and I saw each other''s faces every day.

    Because we interacted so routinely, I worried about how to start the conversation.

    "It feels a bit too casual to just bring it up... But then, it seems too serious to suddenly make it a big deal..."

    I thought hard about it.

    How could I bring it up without it being awkward?

    I couldn''te up with a good idea like I did with the others.

    As for Luna''s hobbies, all she did was research magic.

    She didn''t have any particr hobbies.

    But if you ask what she likes, she enjoys eating?

    Luna eats well, but she looks happier than usual when she eats something delicious.

    "Maybe I should look for a good restaurant?"

    Sitting still wouldn''t give me any good ideas.

    So, I decided to move around and look for one.

    If I found a restaurant first and looked around the area, maybe something woulde to mind.

    "What happened..."

    Luna had waited all day after hearing the rumor.

    She didn''t go to see Rudy; she just stayed in herb alone.

    But Rudy didn''te.

    "Something... something must have gone wrong?"

    Rudy was a perfectionist in work matters but often a klutz in daily life.

    This time too, it must have been that Rudy forgot to tell her...

    Suddenly!

    "That can''t be!!!"

    Luna stood up abruptly.

    How could she have forgotten something like this?

    Of course, there was a misunderstanding.

    Rudy was unaware of the rumors that he had gotten engaged to someone else.

    The rumors started because he hadn''t officially announced any marriage, nor was he seen going out with anyone.

    "Sigh..."

    Luna was left alone in a state of gloom.

    Knock, knock.

    "Lady Luna?"

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s your maid, Cirelle. A visitor hase for you. I was informed at the front gate."

    "A visitor?"

    "They said it''s Lady Riku and Lady Ena..."

    Luna''s eyes widened, and she hastily opened the door.

    "Oh, it''s really you! Where are you now?"

    Luna ran quickly to the front gate.

    There, Luna''s close friends, Riku and Ena, were waiting.

    "Riku! Ena!"

    "Luna! It''s been so long!!!"

    "Luna, you haven''t changed at all."

    Thest time Luna saw Riku and Ena was at the Graduation Ceremony, but it had been nearly a year since they had spent time together.

    "How have you been!"

    Ena responded with a smile to this question.

    "I went back to the ce I was interning at."

    "Ah~! To the researcher side?"

    Ena was dressed in a robe, typical for schrs.

    Ena, who had always been suited for research, had be a researcher affiliated with the Academy''s Alchemy Department.

    "What about you, Riku?"

    "I''m just traveling around~. After rolling around in the Academy, I needed some time off~."

    "Sigh. Do you know how hard it is to get a job through the Academy''s cement... Just go back to where you were interning."

    "Pfft! I can''t waste my youth in such a ce! I''m going to enjoy being unemployed a bit longer!"

    "Ahaha... That''s so like you, Riku."

    Lunaughed awkwardly at Riku and Ena''s conversation.

    "Speaking of which."

    "Right, right! Luna!"

    Both of them turned to Luna, their eyes filled with curiosity.

    "¡°What happened with Rudy?¡±"

    Both asked simultaneously, as if they had agreed on it beforehand.

    "Rudy''s marriage news has been quite the talktely, hasn''t it?"

    "Yeah. That''s why I came."

    "......"

    Luna slowly looked at them and then made a gloomy face.

    "What should I do?"

    After guiding Riku and Ena to the reception room, Luna chatted with them.

    From how she had been doingtely to why they came to visit.

    The reason Riku and Ena came was somewhat obvious.

    The famous story of Rudy''s marriage among the nobility.

    They rushed over after hearing the news.

    "He didn''t say anything to you?"

    Riku and Ena looked incredulous after hearing the full story from Luna.

    "What! How can that be! Where is Rudy now! I''m going to go straight to him and..."

    "Riku, wait."

    Ena calmed the fuming Riku and pondered.

    "But why wouldn''t he say anything to you?"

    Luna quietly opened her mouth in response to Ena''s question.

    "I don''t know either."

    Luna''s affection for Rudy wasn''t something new.

    Rudy hadn''t responded to it and was nning to marry someone else.

    That was the strangest fact.

    "As far as I know, Rudy isn''t that bad of a guy."

    "That''s true..."

    "He might be a bit clueless, but not to the extent that such a situation would arise."

    "Right..."

    "I think there might be some misunderstanding."

    Luna had somewhat guessed this might be the case.

    "So, the rumor might be false?"

    "It doesn''t seem so. If it were really a false rumor, the royal family or the Persia dukedom wouldn''t just sit quietly."

    "Then...?"

    "It seems you''re indeed in a very disadvantageous and urgent situation."

    It was a thunderbolt out of the blue.

    "I guess I really..."

    "But!"

    As Luna was about to despair and tear up, Ena reached out her hand.

    "It''s also important that it''s not over yet."

    "¡­Not over yet?"

    "Rudy hasn''t confessed to you, but that doesn''t mean he''s rejected you."

    If Rudy really didn''t have feelings for Luna, he would have apologized before.

    But he didn''t.

    This meant there was still a chance for Luna.

    "So, Luna! What should you do in this situation!"

    Caught off guard by Ena''s sudden question, Luna tilted her head.

    "What should I do?"

    That''s when Riku excitedly raised her hand.

    "Miss Ena! I have the answer!"

    "Yes, Riku! Let¡¯s hear it!"

    "The answer is for Luna to make the first move!"

    Ena smiled at Riku''s response.

    "Luna, you heard that?"

    Luna bit her lip quietly.

    Nothing changes if you just sit still.

    You can''t wait forever for Rudy''s answer.

    Gather your courage and make the first move¡­

    "¡­I''ll speak up first."

    The next day.

    "Luna?"

    Luna went straight to Rudy''s office.

    "Ru, Rudy! Would you like to have dinner with me? Tonight¡­!"

    "Oh, that works out perfectly."

    "¡­Huh?"

    "I found a nice restaurant. Want to go there?"

    "Oh, yes! Tha, that sounds great. I mean¡­"

    "Great, then let''s meet in front of the Magic Tower after work. Okay?"

    "Uh, yes!"

    Luna was a bit startled by Rudy''s suggestion.

    Originally, she had nned to take Rudy to a restaurant she had found.

    She intended to proceed with the n at a nice ce rmended by Ena and Riku, but she ended up nodding along when Rudy made his sudden proposal.

    Due to Luna''s nature, she didn''t know how to refuse an offer, hence this development.

    But it wasn''t aplete derailment of her n, so no big issue there.

    After all, the choice of restaurant wasn''t the most important part.

    Time quickly passed, and it was time to leave work.

    "Oh, Luna, you''re here? Finished your work?"

    "I, I did¡­!"

    That was a lie. Luna hadn''t managed to do any work during her shift.

    With such a big event ahead, it was impossible to focus on work.

    She just opened and closed the closet in one corner of theb over and over again.

    "Shall we go then?"

    "Yes!"

    Luna responded, fidgeting with her clothes.

    The dress she was wearing had been chosen after much deliberation during work hours.

    It was a dress saved for an important asion, and wearing it felt somewhat ufortable since she hadn''t worn it many times before.

    Of course, the current situation added to this difort.

    She had to confess to Rudy today.

    That''s why she kept fidgeting with her dress, wanting to look as pretty as possible.

    "Here we are."

    Lost in thought and adjusting her dress, they arrived at the restaurant Rudy had mentioned.

    "This ce..."

    It was one of the most renowned restaurants in the Empire for its delicious food.

    It was very famous, highly praised by high-ranking nobles.

    "This ce is incredibly expensive, right? And hard to book..."

    "It''s fine. I''ve already made the reservation, and money is not a problem."

    "But still¡­"

    Rudy smiled and pushed Luna''s back gently.

    "Let''s go in. We''re going to miss our reservation time."

    "Uh, okay..."

    Pushed by Rudy, Luna entered the restaurant.

    "Wow..."

    Luna eximed in awe.

    The furniture inside seemed to be made of gold, shining brightly, and the soup and sdid out were too beautiful to eat.

    "Can we really eat this? It looks too precious to touch."

    Rudy yfully messed up the food on his te and took a bite.

    "Wow, this is so delicious."

    Watching Rudy, Luna swallowed her saliva.

    Though the food was beautifully decorated, it was incredibly appetizing.

    Luna closed her eyes tight and first touched the soup.

    "¡­!"

    The perfect temperature, the umami swirling in her mouth, and the subtle aroma of mushrooms spreading gently.

    The small pieces of meat on top of the soup doubled its vor.

    After one spoonful, Luna began to devour the soup eagerly.

    Rudy asked Luna.

    "Is it good?"

    "Mhm!"

    Luna nodded vigorously, her mouth full of food.

    "We''ll prepare the next course."

    As soon as they finished their bowls, the courses continued to arrive one after another.

    "Mmm~~~!"

    Luna ate with a blissful expression, indicating it was delicious, and Rudy smiled happily watching her.

    Thus, they finished their meal.

    "Did you enjoy the meal?"

    "Yeah, I''m full¡­"

    Luna smiled happily, rubbing her stomach.

    Then, Luna realized why she was here and what she had to do.

    "Ah¡­"

    She had intended to at least mention marriage during the meal.

    But the meal was already over.

    She had been so engrossed in the food that time just flew by.

    ''What an idiot!''

    Luna inwardly scolded herself, looking upset.

    Seeing Luna''s troubled expression, Rudy tilted his head.

    "Luna, is something wrong?"

    "No, it''s nothing..."

    Seeing her satisfied with the meal but then suddenly distressed was puzzling.

    "Ha. Ha. Rudy, isn''t the weather nice?"

    It was odd.

    Talking about the weather in a room without a single window.

    And speaking in such a mechanically stiff manner made it clear.

    Why is she acting like this...

    Rudy slipped his hand into his pocket, fidgeting with the ring he had prepared earlier.

    ''Maybe today''s not the day..."''

    Luna didn''t seem to be in good condition, and attempting anything now wouldn''t yield any good results.

    "Ha. Ha."

    Luna awkwardlyughed, possibly aware of Rudy''s thoughts.

    ''Now that we''ve finished eating...''

    Rudy looked at Luna''s empty te and started getting ready to leave.

    "Shall we go now?"

    "Go? Where to?"

    "Home. We''ve finished eating, and it''s awkward just sitting here."

    "Oh, no!"

    Luna abruptly stood up from her seat.

    Rudy looked at her, puzzled.

    Realizing her own reaction, Luna quickly tried to cover it up.

    "Like Rudy said, it''s awkward just sitting here... Let''s, let''s go somewhere else. Yeah! Somewhere else!"

    "Somewhere else?"

    Rudy had a ce in mind for after dinner.

    He had nned to give her the ring there, but since he intended to give it to her on another day, they couldn''t go to that nned ce now.

    After a moment of thought, Rudy smiled at Luna.

    "How about we take a walk outside?"

    After settling the bill, Luna and Rudy stepped outside.

    They walked the streets in silence.

    Even though it was evening and the streets were dark, the moonlight was bright enough to walk without any problems.

    During their walk, both of them were lost in their thoughts.

    ''What to do. What to do.''

    Luna wanted to create a favorable situation, but in these circumstances, finding a good solution seemed impossible.

    Rudy looked at her with a concerned face.

    ''¡­Why is Luna acting like this.''

    Luna fidgeted with an anxious expression.

    She neither looked at him directly nor opened her mouth to speak.

    Rudy couldn''t understand the situation.

    He hadn''t spread any rumors about marrying someone else, so he couldn''t imagine that Luna had heard such news.

    ''We''re walking because Luna wanted to¡­''

    It seemed best to send Luna home.

    She looked anxious for some reason.

    "Luna?"

    "Uh, yes!"

    "The wind''s getting chilly, should we start heading back?"

    "Go back? Why? Is something wrong?"

    "No, it''s not that¡­"

    That''s when Luna thought.

    ''Rudy wants to go home¡­''

    Would Yuni, Rie, and Astina be waiting at home?

    Maybe they had already enjoyed their meal together.

    Would Rudy end up eating twice? Misunderstandings led to more misunderstandings, and Luna became more confused.

    And then.

    "Luna?"

    "Ugh¡­ Mmph¡­"

    She started to tear up.

    "Lu, Luna. Why¡­"

    "Wahh!!!"

    Overwhelmed by her emotions, Luna burst into tears.

    The situation was already too sad, and the thought of Rudy starting a married life without her was unbearably painful.

    "Rudy! Don''t leave me behind!"

    Luna, with tears streaming down her face, rushed towards Rudy.

    "Uh, what?"

    Rudy was taken aback by the situation and looked at Luna, who had suddenly thrown herself into his arms.

    Although he wasn''t sure what had happened, he hugged Luna and patted her back.

    "Sob¡­ Sniff¡­"

    "It''s okay. Everything''s going to be okay¡­"

    As heforted her, Luna gradually stopped crying.

    "Shall we sit down for a bit?"

    Rudy led the tear-streaked Luna to a bench and sat her down, then crouched in front of her.

    "What happened today? You''ve been anxious the whole time."

    "No, it''s not¡­ Sob. It wasn''t anything¡­"

    "Really? Can you tell me why you cried then?"

    Luna looked at Rudy, who was gazing at her with genuine concern.

    After bursting into tears like that, she couldn''t just beat around the bush.

    "¡­I heard a rumor."

    Luna quietly began to exin.

    Why she cried.

    What she had heard.

    "Already a rumor¡­"

    After hearing the whole story, Rudy sighed.

    "So, sorry¡­ It''s all my fault¡­"

    At that, Rudy shook his head and spoke firmly.

    "No, it''s not your fault, Luna. If anything, it''s mine. I should have been aware of such rumors spreading."

    Understanding the whole situation made Rudy realize why Luna had acted that way.

    Then, there was no reason to postpone things any further.

    Rudy reached into his pocket, pulling out a small ring.

    "I''m sorry. I''ve been toote."

    "This is¡­"

    "I wanted to say it in a better ce, at a better time. But it seems toote now, so I''ll give it to you now."

    Rudy gently took Luna''s hand.

    "Can I really ept this? If you''re doing this just because I cried¡­"

    "Do you think I''d propose just because you cried?"

    "I''m a crybaby¡­ I''m not as bold as Rie or Astina¡­"

    "That''s you, Luna. And I like you just the way you are."

    "My face is a mess right now¡­"

    Rudy smiled, lifting his hand to wipe away her tears.

    "A mess? You''re only beautiful."

    At those words, Luna pressed her lips tightly together.

    "Sob¡­"

    "Why are you trying to cry again?"

    As he spoke, Rudy slipped the ring onto Luna''s finger.

    And said,

    "I love you."

    Hearing those words, Luna swallowed the tears that threatened toe out again.

    And responded,

    "I, I love you too."

    It was a confession full of twists and turns.

    Yet, the oue was positive, and so Rudy''s confession operation came to an end.

    "Ahem."

    The officiant, Cromwell, cleared his throat and called Rudy forward.

    "Groom, Rudy Astria."

    "Yes."

    "Do you vow to love your brides forever?"

    "Yes, I will love them."

    Cromwell turned his head to look at the brides standing beside him.

    "Bride, Rie Von Ristonia."

    "¡­Yes."

    "Bride, Yuni Von Ristonia."

    "Yes~."

    "Bride, Astina Persia."

    "Yes."

    "Bride, Luna Railer."

    "Yes, yes!"

    Cromwell called out to all the brides and let out a chuckle.

    It felt somewhat like sending off sons and daughters in marriage.

    Immersed in sentiment, Cromwell spoke.

    "Do you vow to love Rudy Astria forever?"

    Everyone in white wedding dresses looked at Rudy beside them.

    At their husband Rudy Astria, d in a ck suit¡­

    Rudy smiled at everyone and responded to the officiant''s question.

    "¡°Yes, we will love him forever.¡±"

    "Then I dere in this ceremony that all of you are now united in marriage."

    Apuse and cheers erupted in the wedding hall following Cromwell''s deration.

    However, those standing in front didn''t hear such sounds.

    They only had eyes for each other.

    Rudy smiled at them all and spoke again.

    "I will love you forever."

    [raei: And that''s it guys! My first ever novel trantionplete! Thanks for everyone that stayed all the way. I unfortunately stopped readingments halfway through because I just got so busy. Would probably help if I made something that just sent all newments to me rather than having to go to chapter page each time. Another thing in my to do list I guess.

    I also have a novelpleting in 2 days and another in a month... I''ve been tranting for a year now so it''s nice to have somepleted novels under my belt. I''m picking up some new novels I''ll be releasing with thepletion of this and my second novel so check them out if you''re interested! One is a harem as well.

    I hope you enjoyed the novel, the tl quality hase a long way... I wonder if anyone remembers the dumb mistakes I made in the first bunch of chaps... and then the huge confusion over Jefrin''s gender...

    Anyways, Raei out! (£þ©`£þ)©g]

 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Top Seat.

    The highest position or rank.

    In other words, it refers to the most outstanding individual in a group.

    Below that is the Second Seat.

    The second-best person in that group.

    The world only remembers the first, not the second.

    This doesn''t mean that the second ce isn''t outstanding.

    It doesn''t mean that the second ce lived a casual life.

    It''s because second ce put in backbreaking effort and excruciating hard work that they could be second best.

    ***

    It''s already been a week since I transmigrated.

    When I first transmigrated, I naturally thought it was a dream.

    I pinched my cheeks and screamed like a madman to be sent back home, but nothing changed.

    The initial emotion I felt was despair.

    Being dropped into a world where I knew nothing made it hard to adapt.

    However, humans have a reputation for adapting, and soon I epted this reality.

    I began investigating my new identity.

    After investigating, I learned a few things.

    From today on, I must attend an academy.

    Liberion Academy.

    The empire''srgest academy, teaching magic, swordsmanship, and alchemy... that''s the setting.

    I seem to have transmigrated into the game ''The Academy''s Top Wizard.''

    Anyone who has yed this game would know the name.

    ''Rudy Astria.''

    Always second to the protagonist.

    The second son of the Astria dukedom, and a guy who enters the academy as the top seat.

    However, as the game''s title suggests, the yer-controlled protagonist takes the first seat from midterm exams onwards, leaving Rudy as the permanent Second Seat.

    As the second son and second seat, ''Rudy Astria'' receives various nicknames from yers like ''perennial second-ce'' and ''the sessor of the bean line,'' but there''s a reason behind this character''s creation by the game developers.

    The protagonist''s antithesis.

    He took on apletely opposite role.

    The protagonist, amoner, puts in effort to seize the first seat, while the high-ranking noble ''Rudy Astria'' maintains the second seat with innate talent, showcasing a stark contrast between the two.

    Thus, the story of the protagonist oveing talent with effort is the main story of this game, ''The Academy''s Top Wizard.''

    However, this posed a problem.

    I''m a veteran yer of this game, so I know all the endings and the ways to achieve them.

    ''Rudy Astria'' is an essential existence in all these endings.

    He is the viin appearing from the very beginning and takes on an increasingly important role as the story progresses.

    The protagonist''s rival and a character doomed to be crushed by the protagonist.

    That is ''Rudy Astria.''

    And now, I have be ''Rudy Astria.''

    Sigh...

    I''m currently riding in a carriage on my way to the academy.

    Since the distance between the Astria dukedom and Liberion Academy is quite long, I have been sitting in the carriage for an extended period of time.

    Fortunately, the carriage floor is lined with soft cushions, so it''s not ufortable. I just feel a little stiff from sitting for so long.

    "Young Master, we are approaching the academy."

    At the coachman''s words, I slightly open the window and see the majestic buildings outside.

    The very same scene from the opening of the game, Liberion Academy, unfolds before my eyes.

    The academy, reflecting the slowly rising sun, is enough to send shivers down my spine.

    The game boasted an impressive view, but seeing it in person was a whole different experience.

    Excitement makes my heart race. This is the only time I can afford to enjoy the scenery.

    Once I enter the academy, I must focus solely on surviving.

    There are two endings in the game where ''Rudy Astria'' dies.

    First, there''s a story where he turns to the dark side, joining the viins.

    Some might say that since ''Rudy Astria'' is already a viin, this doesn''t make sense.

    However, it''s a bit of a stretch to call him aplete viin in the initial story.

    While yers mightbel him as a ''viin'' due to his condescending attitude towards themoner protagonist, it''s actually just the demeanor of a high-ranking noble.

    It''s difficult to call him a true ''evil'' person. The story where he fully awakens as a genuine ''evil'' characterester in the game.

    I must change that part somehow.

    The second ending where ''Rudy Astria'' dies isn''t just his death; everyone in the academy dies.

    It''s a bad ending where the protagonist loses the final battle.

    This ending is called the ''annihtion ending.'' The biggest problem with this ending is that it''s easier to trigger than one might think.

    The game''s title, ''The Academy''s Top Wizard,'' gives a clue.

    If the protagonist fails to im the top spot even once during any semester except the first, the bad ending urs.

    While part of the reason is that themoner protagonist cannot afford tuition if his grades aren''t good enough, there''s a more important fact.

    If he continuously fails to im the top spot, he won''t be able to reach the necessary specs to defeat the final boss.

    However, the main problem for the protagonist to reach the endgame specs is me.

    To steer this world towards the original happy ending, it''s not only essential for the protagonist to maintain his top spot, but it''s also crucial for me to keep my second-ce position.

    The rivalry between the protagonist and ''Rudy Astria'' must continue so that the protagonist feels the desperate need for growth and strives to be stronger.

    But there''s a problem. While I am now ''Rudy Astria,'' I am not the real ''Rudy Astria.'' The magic genius ''Rudy Astria'' doesn''t exist.

    That means I must study hard to maintain my second-ce position.

    I didn''t even entertain the possibility that I might have a talent for magic and could surpass the protagonist to im the top spot.

    I must maintain the second seat... Being second ce in a normal high school is not an easy feat, let alone here at Liberion Academy, the empire''s elite academy.

    I knew of several geniuses in the same grade, so it was doubtful whether I could maintain the second seat.

    While I was pondering, the carriage entered the academy grounds. Inside the academy, there were numerous carriages and people bustling about.

    Today was the entrance ceremony, so parents and acquaintances of students were present to watch. Of course, I only brought one knight with me.

    It wasn''t because I was frugal, but because I was an outcast in the eyes of the duke''s family.

    Rudy Astria, who had always felt inferior whenpared to his older brother, led a miserable life in the family.

    Though he was talented in magic, his abilities still paled inparison to his brother. It wasn''t that Rudy was severelycking; it was that the eldest son of the Astria family was exceptionally gifted.

    As a result, Rudy''s parents had given up on him. They saw no reason to care for a son with a poor temperament andcking skills, so they didn''t even attend the entrance ceremony.

    I considered bringing a maid, but it would be a hassle to bring one just to send her back after the ceremony.

    A single knight was enough to protect me.

    "Young Master, we have arrived."

    Upon the coachman''s words, the knight opened the carriage door for me.

    As I stepped out and looked around, many people were watching me.

    Although I arrived quietly with only a knight, the carriage bore the white lily emblem of the Astria family, so everyone would know I was Rudy Astria.

    "Ah, Young Master Rudy."

    No sooner had they realized who I was, a quick-witted person approached me.

    "I''ve heard so much about you, the new light of the Astria family."

    I didn''t know who they were, but they suddenly approached and started ttering me. As they began, more people approached.

    "Hello, I''m the eldest son of Viscount Corwell..."

    "Aren''t you Young Master Rudy who entered as the top student...!"

    Their sweet, honey-like words flowed as they came towards me. But I knew better.

    Those who speak honeyed words often harbor venom within.

    Regardless, the venom wouldn''t do much harm to me. Even if I were a disfavored second son, I was still part of a central noble family in the empire.

    However, being friendly with them wouldn''t be helpful.

    They were most likely trying to leech off me. I didn''t have time to expand such useless connections.

    I was too busy studying and building rtionships for the main storyline.

    I signaled my knight, and he began to ward them off.

    "Young Master seems tired from the long carriage ride. Please greet himter."

    "Y-Young Master?"

    The knight blocked them, leaving the noble children who had been trying to appeal to themselves flustered.

    They seemed to be checking if they had made any mistakes that upset me.

    Although I could have just let them leave like this, I felt there was no need to reveal my bad reputation from the start, so I added:

    "I''m tired, so let''s talkter when I have more time for conversation."

    As I said that, the expressions of the noble children brightened again. They seemed to think it was because I was really tired, not their fault.

    "Haha. You''re right. We''ll visit youter."

    "We''ll see you at the entrance ceremony."

    The gathered nobles lost interest in me and began to chat with each other.

    "Let''s go."

    With my words, the knight began to follow me, carrying my luggage.

    ***

    "Hmm~?"

    In a spacious dormitory room, someone was watching the scene outside the window with interest.

    "Isn''t this different from what I heard?"

    She tilted her head as she observed the situation. Rudy Astria''s act of pushing past the nobles seemed different from the image of the young master she had in mind.

    "Is he really tired?"

    Although she was undoubtedly looking down from a high floor, she spoke as if she had heard the conversation taking ce below.

    "Well, I''ll find outter."

    A pleased smile formed at the corners of her lips.

    ***

    Heya! Note from the future: This novel is being re-edited. You can read ahead anyway or wait, re-edits should be done by the end of the week.

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 2: Entrance Ceremony

    Being the top student at Liberion Academy holds great significance.

    It signifies being the most powerful individual of that age in the Empire.

    The academy was well aware of this and did not skimp on investing in the top student.

    They provided thergest single room in the dormitory, as well as a personal researchb.

    It seems they want to show other students the clear distinction between the top student and those with lower grades.

    Of course, the second-ce student and those ranked lower received preferential treatmentpared to those with lower grades, but not to the extent of the top student.

    "Hmm..."

    I entered the dormitory room provided to me.

    At first, I almost eximed in admiration but managed not to utter a pathetic sound.

    My room at the Astria Duke''s residence was quiterge, but this room was even bigger.

    It was so big that it might feel cold when using it alone.

    As I looked around the room, the knight who had carried my luggage ced it in a corner and stood idly on one side of the room.

    Why was he standing like that as if he were being punished?

    He would have to return to the family after the entrance ceremony anyway, so I might as well send him off earlier.

    "You may return to the family now."

    Upon hearing my words, the knight looked slightly surprised.

    "To the family...?"

    "Yes, you have nothing else to do here."

    After I spoke, the knight pondered for a moment and then bowed to me.

    "Knight Bellium, I shall return to the family."

    "Alright, go ahead."

    I gestured for the knight to leave.

    After bowing to me, the knight opened the door and tried to exit.

    However, he couldn''t leave and just bowed his waist.

    "Presenting the Empire''s Star, the First Princess."

    There was a blonde woman standing at the door.

    A woman with fair skin and radiant golden hair.

    The elegant woman gently tapped the slightly opened door with a graceful gesture.

    "May Ie in?"

    She wore a charming smile as she knocked.

    This woman was someone I knew well.

    One of the main heroines of ''The Academy''s Top Wizard,'' the First Princess of the Empire, Rie Von Ristonia.

    If I had the nickname of ''perennial second-ce,'' Rie was the one who always ended up third.

    She entered as the second-best student but continued to rank third, pushed down by me and the protagonist.

    However, she was the most influential figure at the academy.

    Her mysterious smile and charisma that appeared when needed always captivated the audience.

    Since she had such charisma, she always had people around her, and the princess utilized them to wield her influence.

    But was there a story in which the princess came to see me?

    No matter how well-versed I was in this game, I didn''t know every single detail of the story.

    The narrative unfolded from the protagonist''s perspective, so I couldn''t know everything that happened outside of his sight.

    "I am honored to meet the First Princess of the Empire."

    For now, I calmly greeted the princess with proper etiquette.

    "You don''t need to greet me so formally. We are both students here, right?"

    The princess replied yfully with a smile on her lips.

    Her words were indeed true.

    It was stated in the academy''s regtions that everyone was equal regardless of their status.

    However, that didn''t mean conflicts due to status differences didn''t exist.

    Of course, such conflicts would all be shattered when themoner protagonist became the top student...

    "I understand. But why did you suddenly visit?"

    "I came to visit a fellow student I will be seeing frequently."

    Although she said that, it was unlikely to be such a simple reason.

    The princess wasn''t the type to act without thinking.

    First of all, Rie despises the Astria family.

    The reason Rie came to this academy was to strengthen her influence in the imperial court.

    She aimed to create her own faction and use them as her loyal followers.

    The academy is not only a ce for learning but also a society.

    Attending it alone could easily create numerous allies.

    For Rie, who came to create a faction, ''Rudy Astria'' is an obstacle.

    The Astria family, a duke family, holds the greatest power aside from the royal family.

    As Rudy Astria tries to build a faction around himself, he inevitably shes with the princess.

    Those conflicts are stories forter and have no relevance now.

    However, from the beginning of the game, the princess showed a dislike for ''Rudy Astria.''

    She appeared normal in public, but behind the scenes, she often frowned.

    From those scenes, it was clear that the princess had disliked ''Rudy Astria'' even beforeing to the academy.

    But why would she seek out someone she dislikes?

    "It''s fine. Please tell me why you came to see me."

    "Oh my, I really came because I wanted to get closer. Do you doubt my sincerity?"

    My words could be considered rude, but Princess Rie only wore a yful smile.

    Seeing her reaction after asking so directly, it appeared she came simply out of curiosity.

    Although I''m familiar with her from the game, strictly speaking, this is our first encounter in reality.

    "Young master, I will take my leave for now."

    The knight, who had been standing at the entrance, thought it rude to continue listening to our conversation and bowed to both of us before stepping outside.

    Princess Rie looked around the room as the knight left.

    "By the way, did the Duke and Duchess of Astria note?"

    "They both have pressing matters and couldn''t make it."

    "Ah... I see."

    Princess Rie put on a disappointed expression.

    I had a feeling that this was an act.

    The Duke of Astria was not an ordinary figure and was responsible for supporting the empire.

    If the duke had taken action, there was no way the princess wouldn''t have known.

    "Isn''t the entrance ceremony starting soon? I should change into my school uniform."

    It was a hint for her to leave.

    There was no benefit to continuing the conversation with her.

    Thankfully, this person, who probably hates me the most in the academy, has yet to discover any of my weaknesses.

    "Yes, we should head to the entrance ceremony soon."

    The princess grinned and opened the door.

    "See youter."

    I watched the princess leave the room.

    See youter?

    Absolutely not.

    Although I don''t want to get involved, it''s bound to happen as time goes on, but there''s no need to start now.

    Besides, it wouldn''t be easy to meet the princess among hundreds of new students.

    Cherry blossoms fluttered, filling the air with their fragrance.

    The warm sunlight and scattering petals made it clear that spring had arrived.

    The stiff school uniform I wore brought back memories of my high school entrance ceremony, a time filled with anticipation for new, albeit awkward, encounters.

    However, the situation now was drastically different.

    If I didn''t pull myself together here, I could die.

    Back then, studying was optional, but here it was mandatory.

    If I tried to enjoy my youth without studying properly, I would end up with the annihtion ending.

    I had to study as if my life depended on it.

    As that pressure began to build, my excitement faded away.

    I walked through the crowd towards the entrance ceremony venue.

    Parents and other people were present, making the area quite lively.

    As I approached the venue, I saw students who appeared to be checking identification and guiding new students.

    They were also preventing non-students from entering.

    It seemed like having parents and other people in the student area would make it too crowded.

    I presented my identification to enter the ceremony.

    "Here it is."

    A ck-haired female student wearing a uniform took my identification.

    "Rudy... Astria?"

    She looked back and forth between my ID card and me.

    "Ah... You''re the top of this year''s ss. You can sit over there."

    "Over... there?"

    Upon my inquiry, the student smiled and pointed to the front.

    There were two seats next to the VIP area.

    One of them was upied by the First Princess I had met earlier, Rie von Ristonia.

    The seats were reserved for the top and second ce students.

    It seemed that the princess''s words about meetingter referred to these seats.

    I had no choice but to sit next to the princess.

    "We meet again."

    The princess greeted me warmly.

    I slightly bowed my head and sat down.

    As soon as I did, the princess started a conversation.

    "There seem to be many outstanding people among this year''s new students. Locke Lucarion, the son of the Northern Marquis, or Serina Rinsburg, the daughter of the Royal Head Elementalist..."

    I recognized the people the princess mentioned.

    They weren''t main characters but were frequently mentioned supporting characters.

    I silently listened to her stories beyond that.

    I didn''t dislike talking with others.

    However, the fact that my counterpart was a princess made this seat feel like a bed of nails.

    She appeared light-hearted, but inside, she was probably sharpening her de.

    "Although there are famous people like them..."

    The princess pointed at me.

    "Actually, if we talk about fame, it would be you or me, who are the most famous."

    With a sly smile, Rie''s appearance was alluring enough to captivate any man.

    It made me realize the importance of one''s appearance.

    Seeing the princess''s stunning beauty and smile, my heart was drawn to her.

    Still, I couldn''t let my guard down.

    After all, Rie von Ristonia was known for stabbing people in the back with that same smile.

    As I listened to the princess''s stories, it seemed the preparations for the entrance ceremony wereplete.

    "Ah, we will now begin the Liberion Academy entrance ceremony."

    With the emcee''s words, the ceremony started.

    ***

    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤That concludes the headmaster''s weing speech for the new students."

    The entrance ceremony was no different from an ordinary high school''s.

    We just had to endure dull speeches from the guests of honor.

    At least now that the headmaster''s speech was over, the ceremony seemed to be drawing to a close.

    "Next, we will have the freshman representative deliver a word of thanks."

    Freshman representative?

    I hadn''t heard anything about who was selected for this role.

    Typically, the student with the best grades is chosen, right?

    "Rudy Astria, pleasee forward."

    That''s right. I was the freshman representative.

    I hadn''t received the news due to being preupied with my recent transmigration.

    Or perhaps I received it before my transmigration¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    Regardless, I needed to deal with the current situation first.

    I calmly moved to the podium without showing any panic.

    As I ascended the tform, hundreds of people stared at me.

    I hadn''t had many opportunities to speak in front of arge crowd, let alone without a script.

    I couldn''t make a mistake.

    I am ''Rudy Astria,'' a noble and arrogant individual.

    If someone like me were to make a mistake here, my image would be shattered.

    I took a deep breath and began to speak.

    "I would like to express my gratitude to the headmaster and the honorable guests for their kind words."

    The best way to avoid making mistakes here was to avoid being verbose.

    It was better to be concise and clear, but I shouldn''te across as overly arrogant.

    My image was already bad enough, and starting off like that would only bring me closer to a bad ending.

    "I hope that everyone will study hard and enjoy their youth while at the academy."

    It was a clich¨¦ statement that anyone could make.

    After saying that, I stood silently as people stared at me with puzzled expressions.

    There was nothing but a sudden, deafening silence.

    The emcee was the one to break it.

    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Is that all?"

    I responded confidently to the emcee''s question, with the arrogance and assertiveness characteristic of ''Rudy Astria.''

    "Yes, that''s all."

    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ahem, that was Rudy Astria, our freshman representative."

    The emcee seemed slightly flustered, but he continued to lead the ceremony skillfully.

    I stepped down from the podium along with the emcee''s guidance. As I descended, I made eye contact with Princess Rie, and her gaze seemed to have changed.

    The curious look in her eyes had transformed into a sharp, predatory one, as if she was hunting prey.

    Unlike earlier, she didn''t utter a single word.

    ***

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 3: First Class (1)

    "Your Highness, how have you been? You look exceptionally beautiful today."

    Sweet words.

    "Your Highness, to be able to control magic to this extent already... You truly are the Empire''s treasure!"

    Honey-coated tongue.

    "Your Highness, I heard you''ve be the Academy''s second seat. As expected, you''ve achieved such a high rank so quickly. Soon, you''ll be able to im the top spot."

    However, they were the ones I despise more than anyone.

    Their kind existed within the imperial pce.

    They always wore a smiling face, spouting sweet words like candy, but behind their backs, they hid des.

    They were always ready to stab me if I ever fell.

    That''s why I couldn''t afford to make mistakes.

    I always had to n ahead and prepare for everything.

    And, wearing a smile as my mask, I too had to sharpen my de.

    That way, I could parry my opponents'' attacks if I ever stumbled.

    "¡­I should change into my school uniform."

    ''Huh?''

    At first, it was just suspicion.

    "¡­enjoy their youth."

    ''¡­''

    ''Rudy Astria.''

    He had been on my radar even before I enrolled in the Academy.

    The second son of the Astria dukedom, a family responsible for one of the Empire''s pirs.

    Yet, from what I had heard, he wasn''t someone I needed to worry about.

    He was rumored to be a discarded child of the Astria family.

    After hearing what my spy in the Astria family reported, I knew the rumor to be true.

    He was immature, arrogant, and authoritarian.

    As expected from the Astria family, his magical talent was outstanding, but even that paled inparison to his elder brother.

    In short, he was a bundle of inferiority.

    Someone consumed by inferiority was the best prey in social circles.

    The most important thing in social circles was to filter out the praise and understand the intentions behind it.

    Those filled with inferiority craved praise, making them easy prey in social circles.

    But who was this person standing before me?

    A smile crept onto my lips.

    It had been a while.

    It was truly a long time since I had seen my n go awry like this.

    This person was not a bundle of inferiority.

    Instead, he seemed like a nd person with no interest in his surroundings.

    He had pushed away everyone who approached him.

    I could understand driving away the insects trying to pick up his falling crumbs, but he even pushed away me, the princess.

    He neither ttered nor challenged me, just pushed me away.

    When I met him directly, he was very formal, and when I tried to engage in conversation from the seat beside him, he ignored me.

    And then there was his speech, a perfect opportunity to show himself off.

    He had let it end so anticlimactically.

    What was this person doing? Had he been wearing a mask within his family all this time?

    The ''Rudy Astria'' I had heard of and the ''Rudy Astria'' I was seeing now werepletely different people.

    His arrogance and noble attitude fit to some extent, but it was far from thebel of an inferiorityplex or the abandoned child of the Astria family.

    I even suspected that my spy within the Astria family was a traitor.

    However, there was no way a spy would betray me so easily.

    If they betrayed me, they wouldn''t be able to guarantee their life or even their family''s safety.

    If I were to think of another reason why Rudy Austria changed...

    "Did he remove his mask?"

    Perhaps he had been wearing the mask of a naive second son from the prestigious duke''s family, and had removed it upon arriving here.

    Then, there were many things to consider.

    Why did he act and why did he remove the mask?

    "How interesting..."

    I found a huge variable in the academy, where I thought there were only immature children.

    Yet, I can''t help but smile.

    The current situation was just a game for me.

    Though free for now, they were but a toy that would soon be in my grasp.

    There was no way these immature children couldpete with me, who had survived in the pce full of snakes.

    I thought so and walked to my dormitory.

    "Why do you look so displeased?"

    Princess Rie nced at me with interest, but ultimately only greeted me and left.

    Although her intrigued gaze was undoubtedly charming, it felt as if she could see right through me, making me ufortable.

    Despite the situation diverging from the game''s story, it wasn''t a significant issue.

    In any case, this part of the story could be changed.

    Altering the image of ''Rudy Astria,'' who seems unlikable, is an essential action to avoid death.

    One of the causes of Rudy Astria''s demise in the game was that everyone at the academy turned against him.

    I was also satisfied with the speech I gave on the stage.

    One of the things I hated most as a student was listening to the tedious sermons from the principal and teachers.

    Simple phrases like "take care of your health" and "study hard" were stretched out to the point of irritation.

    A short, blunt speech like mine would have been preferable.

    I imagine the other students felt the same.

    If I were a student in the audience, I would have apuded such a brief speech.

    "Anyway, that''s not the problem."

    No matter how much attention I paid to that part, there was nothing I could do about it now.

    What I needed to focus on was my growth.

    ''Status Window''

    ¡¸Name: Rudy Astria

    Age: 17

    Abilities:

    Beginner Magic: LV 6

    Fire Attribute Magic: LV 5

    Wind Attribute Magic: LV 3

    Swordsmanship: LV 2

    Elemental Magic: LV 2¡¹

    The game''s status window appeared before my eyes.

    It was the first thing I tried after realizing I had transmigrated.

    The status window worked correctly, allowing me to learn about myself.

    Seeing Rudy Astria''s name on the status window made me hold my breath, but the fact that his beginner magic was already at level 6 brought relief.

    The protagonist begins the game with level 1 beginner magic.

    However, this guy had already reached level 6 in magic even before entering the academy.

    He seemed to have cheat-like abilities from the start.

    I wondered how the protagonist had ever defeated such a character.

    Of course, it was good fortune for me...

    However, even with these overpowered abilities, I still couldn''t secure the top seat.

    The academy offered practical sses teaching magic, but there were also theoretical sses.

    No matter how talented one was, it was meaningless without good grades in theory.

    I rummaged through the luggage that the knight had left behind and pulled out some books.

    ''Basic Magic Theory.''

    ''Elemental Studies.''

    ''Imperial History.''

    And several other books were present.

    "Ah..."

    Seeing the thick books, I already felt a headacheing on.

    But only studying could save me.

    After all, I already knew what would happen at the academy, so I just needed to study well.

    I tore a page from a notebook and wrote with a pen.

    -Studying is a matter of life and death.

    It was my determination.

    It wasn''t a typical student''s resolution because failing to study could genuinely lead to my death.

    I simply wrote down the facts.

    I mustn''t allow myself to bezy.

    I opened the Basic Magic Theory book.

    From the very day of the entrance ceremony, I began studying.

    ***

    The next day, I headed to ss with my book in hand.

    The sses at Liberion Academy were simr to those in a university.

    There were no morning meetings like in high school, and students would apply for and attend the sses they wanted.

    However, in the first year, the academy would arrange the ss schedule for students.

    The schedule was based on the students'' entrance exam performance. For example, in magic practice, if students with differing abilities were to learn together, it would be too difficult to progress.

    So, students were divided into sses based on their abilities.

    Exams were the same for everyone, so there was no consideration in terms of evaluation.

    ording to the schedule arranged by the academy, my first ss was Basic Magic Theory.

    Although this subject also had different ss divisions, it wasn''t based on skill but rather due to therge number of students.

    On my way to ss, I saw someone who caught my eye.

    Unlike the colorful hair of other characters, this person had familiar ck hair.

    It was Evan, the protagonist of the game.

    He overcame various trials and became the top student of the academy through sheer effort alone.

    He was the character I used to empathize with, and it was nice to see him.

    But I couldn''t get too close to him.

    He had to think of me as his enemy so he would strive to surpass me.

    With that in mind, many characters would attend this first ss together. Evan entered the ssroom first, and I followed him in.

    "Let''s begin the ss," said the professor standing in front.

    "I am Professor George Mcguire, and I''m in charge of Basic Magic Theory. Since today is the first day, let''s start with self-introductions."

    Self-introduction time.

    I really disliked it.

    It was an event that originally urred in the game to introduce the characters.

    However, in reality, it was an extremely embarrassing situation.

    There wouldn''t be anyone who had prepared a proper self-introduction like in games or novels.

    "Let''s start with Rudy, who ranked first in the entrance exam, and go in order," said the professor.

    I had seen this situation many times before. I had to watch this scene every day to see all the endings in the game.

    There was no way to skip the starting event, after all.

    And there was an important point in this event.

    This was the moment when Evan first viewed me unfavorably.

    I sighed inwardly.

    To make Evan see me unfavorably, I had to repeat the exact words ''Rudy Astria'' said in the game.

    It was important to proceed with the story rted to Evan as it originally happened, at least for now.

    In the beginning, I needed to gain Evan''s dislike.

    Of course, I would have to fix this unfavorable rtionshipter on, but it was right to act ording to the story now.

    Evan''s initial motivation was his dislike of ''Rudy Astria.''

    Feeling this animosity towards ''Rudy Astria,'' Evan would strive to surpass him.

    The more effort Evan put in, the faster his growth would be, allowing me to smoothly progress through the early parts of the story.

    However... it was so embarrassing.

    I had to utter lines that I would only say in a game.

    Moreover, I had to spit out the lines of a viin or someone distasteful.

    It would be better to utter the protagonist''s cool lines.

    Though those lines would still be cringe-worthy, at least they would be cool.

    Despite grinding my teeth, I had to do it to survive.

    Yes. I had to bear this level of embarrassment.

    To survive.

    I stood up from my seat and assumed an arrogant posture.

    "I am Rudy Astria of the Astria ducal family. You filthy, insignificant beings. Be grateful just for breathing the same air in this space."

    A line that sounded like a teenager going through a phase.

    It felt like I should summon a ck dragon from my right hand.

    Although I wanted to tear my hair out in self-loathing, I didn''t drop the arrogant attitude.

    Looking around, I saw people frowning and ring at me.

    I made enemies out of my ssmates from the very first lesson.

    I needed to change this image, but there was nothing I could do at the beginning.

    Especially in front of Evan...

    "Ah... yes. Next student."

    The professor proceeded nervously after hearing my words.

    After that, I could sit down again.

    If I had stood for a few seconds longer, I might have died from embarrassment...

    Though my actions were to survive, they might end up killing me.

    "Ah, yes! I am Luna Railer of the Railer Baron family! I know I''mcking, but please take care of me!"

    As I was panicking alone after what I said, my senses returned upon hearing the name ''Luna Railer.''

    ''Luna Railer.''

    She was also one of the main heroines in the game, like Princess Rie.

    A main heroine, but the most difficult character to win over.

    And the person I needed for the n I had set up.

 Chapter 4: First Class (2)

    Lunchtime arrived as ss ended.

    Numerous students flocked to the cafeteria for a meal.

    However, among them, no one chose to eat with me.

    In fact, nobody even attempted to approach me.

    Before heading to eat, a few guys did approach me.

    After ss ended, three guys with colorful hair came up to me.

    Curiously, they had red, orange, and green hair.

    They appeared to be ruffians with nted eyes and a troublemaker-like demeanor.

    They didn''t look like supporting characters but rather minor delinquents A, B, and C.

    "Young Master Rudy, your self-introduction was truly magnificent."

    "You exuded the dignity of a true high noble!"

    "Indeed!"

    The three of them came up to me and ttered. I looked at them with a smile and said,

    "Get lost."

    "What?"

    "I said, get lost."

    The ones I needed to avoid the most were not the main or supporting characters but these ruffians.

    They ranked first on my list of people to avoid.

    To some extent, I had to put up with criticizing and demeaning others like I did in ss.

    If I wanted to follow the plot, it was an inevitable action.

    Compared to the viins that would appearter, this level of unpoprity was cute and could be washed away easily.

    However, I absolutely couldn''t be friends with these guys.

    They might tter me in front of me, but they were uncontroble.

    They were troublemakers who caused mischief and acted like ruffians when I wasn''t around.

    If they happened to harass the heroines or cause a major incident, it would be irreversible.

    If I hung out with them, people would me me more than these guys.

    Even if I imed, "I didn''t do anything," nobody would listen.

    If I was with these guys, anyone would think I was the leader.

    Even I thought the same.

    Let''s say there were ruffians and a sessful guy among them.

    If the ruffians caused trouble and the sessful guy wasn''t present, what would people think?

    They would probably assume the sessful guy ordered the ruffians to carry out the deed.

    So it was crucial not to get involved with them from the start.

    Sigh...

    I picked up a spoon and reluctantly shoved the rice into my mouth.

    Eating alone was indeed a lonely experience, even if it was for survival.

    In this world, the culture of dining alone wasn''t as prevalent as in modern times.

    Most people gathered together to eat their meals.

    Yet, here I was, eating by myself in the cafeteria.

    First-year students with red scarves around their necks nced at me while murmuring.

    It seemed that word of my actions in ss had spread.

    As a result, I felt even more miserable.

    How could there not be a single friend among these numerous students to share a meal with me?

    I wondered if I should try to find an extra character to dine with.

    After hastily finishing my meal, I went outside and saw a woman drinking water in the distance.

    She was a girl with in brown hair, tied into two braids.

    Compared to the vibrant hair colors of other Academy students, her hair color was unremarkable, but her pure appearance drew attention.

    Her name was Luna Railer.

    Luna was the daughter of a poor baron family.

    Born as the only daughter in her family, she discovered her talent for magic when a wizard passed through her territory.

    However,pared to the talents of other Academy students, her abilities appeared quite ordinary.

    Her talenty in magic theory, which would shine as she continued her studies.

    Yet, in the beginning, her talent was not apparent.

    Because of her low entrance exam scores, she enrolled in the Academy without receiving any support.

    Coming from an impoverished family and not receiving any financial aid from the Academy, paying tuition was a heavy burden for her.

    The act of drinking water was likely to fill her stomach, as she didn''t have the money to buy food.

    As someone with an abundance of money, I wanted to take her and feed her.

    I felt pity for her, knowing her circumstances and watching her hold her starving stomach.

    However, I couldn''t do that.

    Not until ''that incident'' urred.

    The reason Luna Railer was the most challenging character to conquer was nothing special.

    It was merely the fact that the rted events happened too early in the story.

    To conquer Luna, I had to pay more attention to her than to my studies from the very beginning.

    I had to hover around her, gain her trust, and assess the situation.

    If I devoted that much time to her, it would be too difficult to rank first in the midterm exams.

    Of course, the early story rted to Luna could be ignored.

    Even without the protagonist''s involvement, she could ovee the situation on her own.

    Luna''s main story would appear in the middle of the game.

    In that story, I could build affection points and conquer Luna.

    However, to properly conquer her, I couldn''t ignore this part of the story.

    It was a hidden story that urred in the background but wasn''t necessary to get involved in.

    I nned to use that hidden story to my advantage.

    Luna frowned and sighed, seemingly still hungry after drinking water.

    "..."

    Pitiful.

    I turned around and headed for the school store.

    "I''m so hungry..."

    Luna was filled with regret.

    She wondered if she had made a mistake enrolling here.

    Her family was poor, but she had never experienced going hungry like this before.

    "Still, I have to stay strong! Since I''m already enrolled...!"

    She came to this ce to revive her family''s fortune.

    It had been a long time since a truly talented person emerged from her family.

    The Railer family could only trace their lineage back to Luna''s great-great-grandfather, where their records were limited to a single line.

    Now, their family was on the brink of copse due to financial difficulties.

    The family''s territory was no more than a small rural vige, so they couldn''t squeeze money out of their subjects.

    Of course, if they were as ruthless as wringing a dry squid for soup, they could have somehow extracted money from their subjects, but the Railer family head was not malicious.

    While worrying about the future of her family, Luna encountered a wizard passing through their territory.

    The wizard told Luna she had a talent for magic and gifted her a magic tome.

    The tome contained difficult content, which was beyond Luna''s beginner level in magic.

    However, since it was a gift for her, she cherished it as a treasure.

    She hoped that someday, she would be able to use the tome...

    "But before that, I might die from hunger..."

    Luna clutched her hungry stomach.

    She had some money from her family, but she had to save it.

    You never know when you''ll need money...

    So, Luna decided to have only dinner today.

    "At least it''s good for dieting! Hehe!"

    Luna tried to think positively, but it didn''t ease her hunger.

    "Excuse me...?"

    As Luna turned around, she saw two female students standing behind her.

    "Who... are you?"

    The scarves of the two girls were green, indicating they were second-year students.

    "A first-year student asked us to give this to you."

    The senior handed Luna a bag containing bread.

    It was a basic bread sold at the store.

    Though wealthymoners might snub such ordinary bread, for hungry Luna, it was like a lifeline.

    Luna looked back and forth between the bread and the seniors with wide eyes.

    "Who gave this...?"

    Luna suddenly started to feel anxious.

    Her friends had gone to have lunch, and she had slipped away, saying she had something else to do.

    Could it be that one of her friends saw her like this and gave her the bread?

    But that didn''t make sense.

    In that case, her friend would have given it to her, not asked unknown second-year seniors to do so.

    "Did they say who asked you to give it to me?"

    "Uh, it was a student over there... Huh? Where did they go?"

    As Luna asked, the senior pointed to the back, but there was no one there.

    "Um, what did they look like?"

    She had to find out who it was.

    There was no benefit to rumors spreading that she had no money.

    "It was a boy... Blonde with slightly nted eyes? Something like that."

    "A... a boy?"

    Luna had made a few female friends at the academy, but she had never even greeted a boy.

    She had grown up in a rural territory and had no immunity to boys.

    Her father was overprotective, and there were few kids in the countryside.

    Thus, she had never even thought about talking to a boy.

    Which meant that the person who gave her the bread was not someone she knew.

    "We''ll be going now."

    "Ah, thank you!"

    Luna came to her senses and bid farewell to the departing seniors.

    Then she looked at the bread in her hand.

    Bread given by a stranger.

    "Who could it be?"

    Luna took the bread out of the bag and put it in her mouth.

    "It''s delicious."

    And with the bread in her cheek, she smiled a happy smile.

    ***

    In my dorm room, today was an incredibly exhausting day.

    I stayed upte studying for tomorrow''s sses and woke up early to attend them.

    Despite this, I still had enough energy physically.

    However, the fact that I had spoken so many cringe-worthy lines in front of many people kept haunting my thoughts, mentally exhausting me even during other sses.

    "I can''t avoid studying."

    Being tired is one thing, but I can''t put off studying. I nced at the timetable the academy had provided.

    Tomorrow''s sses include Imperial History and Magic Practice.

    While history is a general education course, I should prepare for the magic practice beforehand.

    My magic abilities are exceptional, but I''ve never used magic properly.

    Just as having good tools is useless if you don''t know how to use them, I need to practice handling magic in advance.

    I opened a magic theory book and looked at the basic spells, which were almost identical to the game.

    In ''The Academy''s Top Wizard,'' magic was divided into three levels.

    Beginner, intermediate, and advanced magic.

    It could be simply divided into these three categories.

    If further subdivided, magic could be divided by attributes. Beginner magic had four attributes: fire, water, wind, and earth.

    These were the basic elemental spells. With intermediate magic, one could learn specialized spells like space magic and more detailed attributes like ice and wood.

    However, advanced magic was slightly different.

    Instead of learning new specialized attributes, the size of the magic significantly increased.

    There were spells that could control nature itself, like summoning a typhoon or making it rain, and spells that could engulf an entire battlefield in mes.

    Advanced magic was nothing short of a catastrophe.

    A catastrophe that could destroy an entire vige without a trace.

    "For now, let''s start with the basics..."

    I looked at the basic spells I could use.

    Magic that could be used without drawing a magic circle, utilizing the mana within my body.

    There were also methods using magic circles, but I couldn''t use them yet due to myck of knowledge about magic.

    "Let''s start with this."

    A spell caught my eye as I skimmed the book.

    "Ignite."

    As I said the word, a small me appeared in my hand.

    It was the most basic fire attribute spell.

    Since my fire attribute magic proficiency was the highest, I could use it quite easily.

    "Wow..."

    I stared at the small me in my hand.

    Not only was the sight of the me in my hand amazing, but the feeling of creating it was fascinating too.

    It felt like something inside my body was flowing towards my hand to create the me, simr to the sensation of drinking water.

    As soon as I thought about stopping the magic, the flow I felt in my hand ceased, and the me went out.

    I practiced using the fire and wind attribute magic I could handle, getting a feel for using magic.

    After gaining some sense of it, Iy down on the bed with a satisfied smile.

    However, I woulde to regret it the next day.

    Why did I sleep?

    I should have remembered that the Magic Practice professor was a real entric.

    I should have stayed up all night studying.

    ***

    Here are two chappies.

 Chapter 5: First Class (3)

    Magic Practice ssroom.

    As I entered, there was only one student inside.

    "Hello."

    The person was none other than Princess Rie, whom I had met before.

    It was a ss attended by just the two of us.

    One might think it was the inefficient, but there was a reason for this.

    Magic Practice had a significant gap in skill level between students with low and high grades.

    What the low-grade students learned was an extension of the theory ss.

    This was because some of them didn''t know how to use magic at all.

    On the other hand, students with excellent magic skills could already use magic to some extent.

    Therefore, there was no need to provide additional theory sses for high-grade students.

    It was a more efficient teaching method to finish theory sses during theory ss time and learn different spells during practice ss time.

    "Princess Rie, greetings."

    I greeted Princess Rie with a polite demeanor.

    "Hey, you don''t have to be so formal. We''re the same age, after all."

    "No, I must."

    "Hmm... Don''t you want to be friends, Rudy Astria?"

    Rie smiled at me as she spoke. However, I had no interest in getting close to her.

    At present, I am the most outstanding individual in the academy.

    The academy''s brightest star.

    However, to a princess who wants to be the sun, I am nothing but an obstacle.

    A star brighter than the sun itself would only make her own light seem dim, providing no assistance.

    What could be the reason for trying to befriend such an unhelpful person?

    If delinquents were priority one to avoid, then Princess Rie would be priority zero.

    She could bury me without anyone noticing.

    The ssroom door opened with a creak, and a professor entered.

    He had messy hair and a rough, bearded appearance.

    The professor ced the book he was holding onto his desk with an indifferent expression.

    "Only two students this year, huh?"

    The professor nced back and forth between Rie and me.

    His gaze was dry and emotionless, not one you''d expect when looking at the son of a duke and the empire''s princess.

    In a rtionship between professors and students, the professor is the superior, regardless of status.

    However, society isn''t that simple.

    If a student''s status was high, the professor could be beneath them or even on equal footing.

    But the way this professor looked at us seemed as if he was merely observing insignificant students.

    "Call me Professor Cromwell."

    Cromwell briefly introduced himself, only revealing hisst name.

    It was quite a rude greeting, but Rie and I could only stare at him.

    "So, shall we see your skills?"

    As Cromwell waved his hand, desks and chairs flew to both sides.

    "Fight each other."

    "What?"

    Rie furrowed her brows at Cromwell''s words.

    "I said fight."

    It was absurd.

    There''s no professor who would make students fight each other like this.

    Normally, students were forbidden from fighting outside of formal duels or practical evaluations.

    Rie and I had no intention of fighting.

    Even if he was a professor, he couldn''t force us to fight if we didn''t want to.

    A professor may rank higher than a student, but they are not above the established rules.

    This was a ssroom, not some back alley of the academy, so this act of violence could not be justified.

    "Are you saying you''ll ignore the school regtions?"

    Rie said exactly what was on my mind.

    I couldn''t fight Rie.

    Having only used magic briefly yesterday, I wouldn''t stand a chance against the princess.

    My true abilities would be exposed.

    Even if using magic directly in a fight differs from its normal usage, both the princess and the professor would surely find it strange once they see the scope of my magic.

    "Then are you saying you''ll ignore the professor''s words?"

    Cromwell raised an eyebrow at Princess Rie''s question.

    "It means that, depending on the situation."

    I absolutely could not fight.

    If I fought the princess, I wouldn''t be able to defend against her magic properly and would end up rolling around pitifully.

    The rumor would spread throughout the academy.

    There was no reason for the princess not to spread such a rumor.

    The story of the top student who arrogantly disregarded everyone, getting trampled by the second seat, would be too sensational.

    I made up my mind and opened my mouth.

    "How trivial."

    The gazes of both the professor and Rie focused on me.

    "Do you mean to say that you must see us fight to evaluate us?"

    I brought up a valid point.

    "Professor Cromwell, perhaps you should be teaching mercenaries instead of students at Liberion Academy?"

    This ss wasn''t about teaching us how to fight.

    It was a magic practice ss, teaching us how to use magic efficiently and exploring various applications of different types of magic.

    That''s what a magic practice ss was about.

    Magic wasn''t created solely for fighting.

    Fighting was just one of the many ways it could be used.

    So, ordering us to fight each other in this ss was refusable.

    "This ss doesn''t seem worth attending."

    I snorted arrogantly and headed toward the back door of the ssroom.

    "Are you saying you''ll disobey mymand?"

    Cromwell spoke to me with a threatening tone.

    "If you leave like this, there could be consequences."

    However, if I were to back down pathetically here, I would just fall to the level of a third-rate thug.

    I can''t let that happen.

    Even though I''m talking big, this is essentially running away.

    Fleeing without a thought is disgraceful, but strategically retreating takes courage and wisdom.

    I opened my mouth, looking at Professor Cromwell.

    "Disobedience, you say?"

    I opened the back door.

    "Am I a dog that obeys?"

    Hearing my words, Cromwell lowered his head.

    "Hehehe..."

    As I tried to leave, Cromwell suddenly burst intoughter.

    "Hahahaha..."

    Heughed out loud.

    Princess Rie stared at Cromwell with round eyes.

    "I apologize. You''re right. You''re not dogs. Come back to the ssroom."

    Seeing this, I furrowed my brow.

    What''s he trying to do?

    "Don''t worry, it was just a test. Come in."

    A test...?

    I realized the entric professor''s intentions.

    "My intention was slightly different, but you both chose not to fight, so I think that''s the right answer."

    Cromwell continued with a smile.

    "You two are the strongest students among the first-years at the academy. Being the strongest students means you''re the strongest among your peers in the Empire. Such powerful individuals should not recklessly use their strength. You always need to think about whether you''re on the right path."

    Princess Rie looked at me with a surprised expression.

    No, I didn''t think about that when I decided not to fight...

    "You shouldn''t use your power recklessly. If you wanted, you could kill people as easily as crushing ants beneath your feet."

    Cromwell looked at me with a sinister expression, giving me a smile.

    "The meaning of using one''s strength was what I intended to teach in the first lesson. Even under pressure, if you think you''re wrong, you shouldn''t use your power. That''s the basic mindset of a wizard. However..."

    Cromwell gestured, and two of the desks that were put away earlier flew to the center of the ssroom.

    "It seems there''s nothing to teach you about mindset."

    "¡­"

    Did I achieve a good oue?

    "Well, that''s enough about mindset. Let''s see your true abilities."

    Then, Professor Cromwell handed us each a piece of paper.

    "This ss is a practical one, but you need a basic understanding of theory to use magic effectively. So, let''s have a short test to see how much you know about theory."

    Ah.

    I''m screwed.

    I should have just fought Rie.

    I have almost no knowledge of magic in my head right now.

    I''d rather fight a messy fight...

    With a gloomy heart, I received the test paper.

    "This test won''t count towards your evaluation, so don''t feel pressured."

    Hearing those words, I felt somewhat relieved.

    After all, only Professor Cromwell will know the score...

    So it shouldn''t be a problem, right?

    Professor Cromwell''s office.

    "How interesting."

    Cromwell was reading about the students after ss had ended.

    Rudy of the Astria duchy and Rie, the First Princess of the Empire.

    There had been a few students like Rie so far.

    However, it was hard to say that those students had any strong convictions. They could simply be model students who followed the school rules.

    What Professor Cromwell wanted in a student was not someone like them.

    He wanted someone who could refuse toply even if the Empire''sws forced them.

    Someone with their own beliefs.

    In that sense, Rudy Astria was intriguing.

    Arrogant and haughty.

    However, that didn''t matter.

    Originally, talented wizards were arrogant and haughty.

    No, those wizards were not arrogant.

    How could they help it if the people around them were genuinely inferior and not on the same level?

    It''s only unfair for the lion when the ant ims it''s showing off while acting as a lion should.

    "¡­?"

    When Cromwell tried to grade Rudy Astria''s exam, it waspletely nk.

    It was not a test that affected his grades, but he hadn''t written a single word.

    Was the test too easy? Or was he still angry about being tested?

    Cromwell simply moved on from that exam.

    After all, he was the top student of the academy, so he must already know the content.

    The reason for evaluating theory in practical sses like this was due to students who were bad at theory but good at using magic.

    Those who simply used magic by intuition.

    Such students have high practical scores but low overall grades.

    The test was originally prepared for those students.

    But, after all, weren''t those two the first and second seats? There was no need to worry about them.

    Knock knock

    "Come in."

    A woman holding several documents entered as Cromwell spoke.

    "Professor, I came to receive a rmendation letter."

    A woman with neatly tied-up red hair. She was very neatly dressed.

    "You''re already here for it?"

    Although his words sounded slightly cold, his face was smiling.

    "Isn''t it better to get it done quickly?"

    The woman also smiled, familiar with his tone, and handed over the documents.

    What was written on them was a rmendation letter for the student council president.

    "Wouldn''t it be difficult to maintain the top seat while holding the president''s position?"

    "I just need to reduce my sleep."

    She said nonchntly.

    Cromwell chuckled and signed the document, handing it back to her.

    "Thank you."

    She smiled brightly and epted the document.

    "Are you not having a hard time with this year''s first-year students?"

    "Are you worried about me?"

    She yfully shrugged her shoulders.

    "There''s an interesting guy."

    "An interesting guy?"

    She asked with a slightly puzzled face.

    "Rudy Astria."

    Her face showed surprise, but it soon broke into a smile.

    ***

    Here are two chappies. I think I''ll be doing 4 chaps a week.

    I''ll also be going back to re-edit the previous chaps. I think they''re pretty badly donepared to these two. I''m not sure yet but I might have some peeps joining me so there should be more novels.

 Chapter 6: Luna Railer (1)

    After the incident in the magic practice ss, I was worried.

    I wondered if submitting a nk test paper would cause any problems.

    However, Professor Cromwell didn''t say anything.

    He briefly came to me and said, "Submit a proper one next time," before leaving.

    I continued my life at the academy as usual.

    I diligently attended sses during the day and reviewed lessons at night.

    It was the life of an ordinary student.

    The only slight difference was...

    "50 coppers, please."

    I would wake up early in the morning, go to the store, and buy some bread.

    I ced the bread in Luna''s locker.

    This action didn''t carry any special meaning.

    I just knew how sad it was not to be able to eat when you''re hungry.

    When I was young, I once went to a church retreat.

    I didn''t go there because of any particr faith; I just wanted to have fun.

    But the church made the students who came there practice fasting and prayer.

    So there I was, unable to eat properly and praying every day at a ce I went to have fun.

    The sense of helplessness and shock I felt back then was beyond my imagination.

    Luna came here to study, not to practice fasting and studying.

    It didn''t seem like a big problem since I wasn''t doing anything wrong, just giving her perfectly good bread.

    "Is it starting soon...?"

    Luna''s hidden story would begin soon.

    If I were Evan, I would have had to gain Luna''s affection earlier.

    But Evan and I were different.

    Initially, Rudy Astria had an advantage over Evan.

    Compared to Evan, Rudy Astriacked nothing in terms of money, ability, or status.

    Even my grades were better than his at this point.

    So, there was no need to do any groundwork as I would have to do if I were following Evan''s story.

    Luna''s hidden story.

    It starts when Luna receives high praise from a professor during her magic theory ss presentation.

    A theory that ordinary students couldn''t think of.

    Upon witnessing this, Professor Mcguire calls for Luna.

    Knowing Luna''s situation to some extent, Professor Mcguire offers to sponsor her.

    The condition is to bring a simr achievement before the midterm exams.

    He promises to cover all her tuition fees for three years if she can prove herself.

    Luna started researching magic in the library from that point on.

    As the deadline approached, Luna''s anxiety grew.

    In her desperation, Luna eventually took out her precious grimoire.

    The grimoire contained a wealth of information, but among the content, there was also dark magic.

    Luna unwittingly chose one of the spells in the grimoire to cast, which happened to be dark magic.

    Unaware that it was dark magic, Luna cast the spell.

    Dark magic possessed immense destructive power but caused mental corruption when the casting failed.

    As Luna''s mind became corrupted, her mana went out of control and destroyed the library, leading to her punishment.

    If Evan were to intervene in this story, he would stop Luna from going berserk.

    Since Luna didn''t possess such great power, Evan could easily stop her.

    With Evan''s intervention, the incident would be resolved without much damage to the library, and Luna wouldn''t face punishment, continuing her normal life at the academy.

    Of course, this would result in Professor Mcguire''s proposal failing...

    However, I n to prevent this problem from happening at all.

    Professor Mcguire''s proposal event urs a few days after Luna''s presentation.

    Before that, I will make Luna an offer.

    I''ll support her tuition fees.

    After all, I have more than enough money to cover her tuition.

    My goal isn''t Luna.

    Whether Luna goes with Evan or not is none of my concern.

    My goal is the grimoire.

    The grimoire Luna possesses is the record of the Royal Wizard Levian''s life-long research.

    For some reason, Levian met Luna before his death and passed the grimoire onto her.

    That grimoire is a treasure.

    A treasure beyondparison to mere gold.

    I''m powerful now.

    But if you ask whether I can maintain this strength, the answer is "no."

    It''s challenging for someone like me, who''s barely a genius, to keep up with their growth.

    To maintain my strength, I must seize opportunities like these.

    Opportunities unrted to Evan.

    Even if the event of Luna destroying the library doesn''t happen, it won''t affect the story.

    If Evan doesn''t pay attention to Luna, it''s merely an event that gets recorded in the event log.

    "Everything is going smoothly."

    I''ve been paying attention to other aspects as well.

    I''ve been keeping an eye on Evan''s actions from time to time.

    Evan was fully engrossed in his studies.

    He didn''t seem concerned about Luna and focused on studying.

    He hadn''t made contact with any other characters yet, so there was nothing else to worry about.

    After attending all my sses, I headed to the cafeteria alone.

    Eating alone had be a familiar feeling.

    "Hi there!"

    A red-haired girl holding a lunch tray approached me.

    "Can I sit here?"

    Judging by her green scarf, she seemed to be a second-year student.

    Who is she, and why is she approaching me?

    I rummaged through my thoughts.

    Red hair... second year...

    "Sure, have a seat."

    This girl was the top second-year student and student council president...

    "My name is Astina Persia."

    She introduced herself with a smile.

    Astina had investigated Rudy Astria.

    A second son overshadowed by his outstanding elder brother... but calling him that would be too much of an understatement.

    It was all too easy to hear about the unfortunate incidents that had urred within the Astria family.

    This was his problem.

    Usually, it was difficult to find any bad rumors about the children of high-ranking families.

    Their families would try to hide any such gossip.

    However, Rudy Astria was an exception.

    The rumor that he was a child abandoned by the Astria family seemed to be true.

    The rumors about him at the academy weren''t good either.

    His brief speech during the entrance ceremony.

    Many of the noble children said it had diminished the authority of the nobility.

    They criticized him, saying it was an attitude only befittingmoners.

    Moreover, his attitude during Professor Mcguire''s ss was enough to make everyone feel a sense of aversion.

    But despite all that, his actions were quite ordinary.

    He attended sses diligently and stayed in his room without going out.

    The troublemakers she had seen would go out at night to enjoy themselves.

    Of course, they didn''t study, and some of them didn''t even attend sses properly.

    Rudy Astria''s actions seemed like those of a typical model student.

    "What is he up to?"

    Why did he personally make people dislike him?

    There was no reason to do so in the small society of the academy.

    Even if he couldn''t inherit his familyter, that attitude was the worst if he wanted to enter politics.

    Politicians would tear him apart even if he lived humbly.

    Yet he intentionally created trouble for himself.

    "Hmm..."

    A smile formed on Astina''s lips.

    She thought she could understand why the strict Professor Cromwell had called him an interesting fellow.

    Astina decided to meet him in person.

    She thought it was difficult to judge him based on rumors alone.

    Discovering that he ate alone every day, she targeted that time to approach him.

    "Hello?"

    An indifferent expression.

    "May I sit here?"

    "Yes, please have a seat."

    Contrary to his arrogant reputation, he showed manners.

    "I''m Astina Persia."

    "I''m Rudy Astria."

    Rudy introduced himself indifferently.

    "Do you know who I am?"

    "You''re the top second-year student, right?"

    He knew about her.

    It was expected since she was quite famous at the school.

    But his attitude was intriguing.

    He was polite but did not engage in any other behavior.

    His short answers kept the conversation from flowing smoothly.

    It felt as if he was pushing her away.

    And he didn''t seem like someone who had been alone all this time.

    Anyone who is constantly alone would feel lonely.

    When someone approached them, they would usually try to speak more.

    But he was different.

    "Do you know why I came here?"

    "I''m not sure."

    "That''s because... Huh?"

    Rudy suddenly stood up from his seat.

    "I finished eating, so I''ll be going now."

    Going?

    Isn''t he curious?

    Why did shee here?

    And...

    "...I haven''t finished eating yet."

    Comparing the empty te in front of Rudy to Astina''s, she hadn''t even started eating properly, and her te was still full.

    "Then, please enjoy your meal."

    "Hey... If you leave, I''ll be eating alone."

    Flustered, Astina stuttered.

    "I eat alone every day, and it''s not that bad."

    Rudy coldly turned around and left the cafeteria.

    "Hey... Hey!"

    Astina picked up her te and chased after Rudy.

    "Astina, hello!"

    "Uh... Uh, hi!"

    "Hello, senior!"

    "Yeah, hi."

    She wanted to throw away the food on her te and chase after him, but her friends and juniors kept talking to her.

    After greeting everyone and throwing away her food, Rudy''s figure had already gone into the distance.

    Astina halted in her pursuit.

    "...What''s with him?"

    All she did was stare at Rudy, who was disappearing.

    This treatment was a first for her.

    Born in a viscount family, she grew up without being ignored by anyone.

    Even at the academy, she never let go of her top position.

    People of high status, and even the academy professors, never treated her like this.

    grumble-

    "...I''m hungry."

    Astina, like an abandoned puppy, trudged toward the snack bar.

    ***

    "Why do I keep getting involved with weird people?"

    I grumbled as I headed to the next ss.

    Astina Persia, the top second-year student and student council president.

    The student council election wasing up, and she was expected to be elected as the president.

    I didn''t want to get involved with Astina.

    Astina wasn''t a particrly important supporting character.

    All the main stories revolved around first-year students.

    There was usually no reason to interact with students from other grades.

    She only showed her face asionally, just when you''d almost forget about her.

    It made sense, as if someone like Astina from another grade got involved in the main story, it would be resolved too easily.

    Compared to the first-year students, her abilities would be like a cheat code.

    I was already worried about the story getting tangled, so I tried to minimize interactions, no matter how lonely it got.

    Then, I felt someone touch my back. When I turned around, there was a petite woman with brown hair.

    "Luna Railer?"

    "Um... Hi?"

    Luna looked awkward as well, making a strange expression.

    She was shaking like a small animal in front of a predator.

    "Th-this, this ss!"

    Luna tightly closed her eyes and pointed to the ssroom in front of us.

    "...This ss?"

    When I looked at her with a puzzled expression, she stumbled over her words, unable to continue.

    Then, she shoved a book in front of me: [Imperial Politics]. It was the ss I was going to attend and happened to be a ss Luna was in too.

    "Uh...!"

    Suddenly, Luna rushed into the ssroom ahead of us.

    "...?"

    ***

    Yay site is pretty much done! Ads won''t be up for a while I think but everything that I wanted is here. Next would be stuff like profile pictures forments and some loading optimizations but time to focus on some other things like this mobile video editing app I wanna try making.

    Anyways, I''ve re-edited all of the s for all novels. I''ve decided topletely follow to the author''s sentences and spacing. I used to simplify filler text and try to format some sentences to be more impactful or readable especially big blocks of text. But I think its better to be as close as possible to a 1:1 trantion even if I think it sounds/looks better in English a certain way.

    Some changes to ASS:

    -daughter of the Imperial Family Spirit Chief, ¡®Serina Rijnsburgse¡¯ -> daughter of the Royal Head Spirit Mage, ''Serina Rinsburg''

    -Professor George Mackenzie, in charge of Basic Magic Theory -> Professor George Mcguire, in charge of Basic Magic Theory

    -Luna Railer of the Railer Viscount family -> Luna Railer of the Railer Baron family

    I''ll be doing a mass release if I get ads up this weekend to get the novels going. If not well whatever I''ll probs just release em anyway

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 7: Luna Railer (2)

    Lately, Luna had been experiencing something strange.

    Every morning, when she went to her locker to get her books, she found a piece of bread inside.

    The same thing happened the day before, and the day before that.

    Despite having eaten the bread at lunch, there would always be another piece the next morning.

    This prevented her from going hungry, but she gradually started feeling uneasy.

    Who could it be?

    There''s no such thing as a favor without a price.

    That was something Luna had heard repeatedly from her father.

    Of course, he said it to toughen up his naive daughter, but Luna didn''t entirely agree with the statement.

    The wizard she met didn''t expect anything in return for giving her his magic book.

    Luna believed that people sometimes offered favors without expecting anything in return.

    However, that was only sometimes. If it continued, there must be a reason.

    "How strange..." Luna stared at the bread in her locker.

    Someone was definitely putting it there.

    If there had been bread in the locker since the first day she used it, she might have thought it was a magical locker that duplicated bread.

    But the bread only appeared after she received it from someone.

    A mysterious blonde man.

    She suspected it could be him since the bread in her locker was the same as the one she had received that day.

    But why?

    Why was he putting the bread there?

    To make himself look good? If he wanted to win her favor, he would have approached her directly instead of remaining unseen.

    "Hmmmm..."

    "Luna!"

    "Ah!" Luna was suddenly hugged from behind by someone. It was her friend Rika.

    "Rika, good morning."

    Rika was amoner, but she got along really well with Luna.

    Luna considered herself closer to amoner than a noble since she belonged to a low-ranking noble family.

    She didn''t think she was like the dignified nobles.

    Luna felt more simr to themoners than people like Rudy Astria, whom she had seen in magic theory ss.

    This way of thinking allowed her to get along with Rika even better.

    "Why are you frowning so much?"

    Rika clung to Luna''s back and poked her furrowed brow.

    Luna looked at her and opened her mouth.

    "Rika, what would you do if a stranger kept giving you gifts?"

    "What?" Rika''s expression soured upon hearing that.

    "No, no, it''s not a serious matter. It''s just..."

    "How do they give you the gifts?"

    "It''s not about me. What if something like that happens? Just what if? You got it?"

    Feeling that Rika might cause trouble, Luna told a white lie with good intentions.

    "Alright, alright. So how did you receive it?"

    Rika dismissed the issue with a wave of her hand.

    "Well... It was in my locker..."

    "Ena!!!"

    As soon as Rika heard Luna''s words, she grabbed her wrist and rushed into the ssroom.

    "Rika?"

    Ena, who had been reading a book in the ssroom, turned around at the sound of Rika''s voice.

    Rika, a magic department student, was different from Luna since Ena was an alchemy department student.

    "Listen, Luna said."

    Rika quickly ran to Ena and exined the situation.

    Ena listened to Rika''s words and hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    "A stalker, huh?"

    "Right? Isn''t it?"

    "Ah... no! It''s just a guess, right? A guess?"

    Luna looked at the two seriously contemting and continued her excuse while waving her hands.

    "Yeah, it''s just a guess. But, that person is a stalker, right?"

    Rika epted Luna''s guess but went on with a rather realistic piece of advice.

    "How about asking for help from the student council or the disciplinarymittee?"

    Ena agreed as well. Faced with such realistic advice, Luna also began to ponder.

    "But still, wouldn''t that be going too far...?"

    "Luna! What if they suddenly attack you?"

    "Attack... seems a bit extreme... but maybe it''s better to be cautious?"

    Rika spoke animatedly while Ena expressed her concern with a worried face.

    Luna somewhat agreed with the two.

    It seemed necessary to be cautious.

    "Alright..."

    Even though she agreed, Luna felt uneasy about suddenlybeling someone who had helped her without causing any harm as a stalker.

    Before going to bed, she hugged her pillow and pondered.

    "Right... I feel guilty for just receiving their help, so I should at least thank them."

    However, waiting in front of her locker in the morning was a bit scary.

    As Rika had said, what if they attacked her?

    And if they saw her waiting by her locker, they might not approach.

    "Should I... hide and watch?"

    Luna decided to hide and keep an eye on her locker the next morning. She wanted to find out who that person was.

    The next day, Luna woke up early and hid, watching her locker.

    Her disguise was somewhat clumsy, but it was difficult to notice her unless one paid close attention.

    "Huh?"

    The first person to appear near the lockers was Rudy Astria.

    He went to his locker and picked up a few books.

    "He''s up earlier than I thought..."

    Luna had gotten the impression that Rudy was somewhat like a delinquent in their Magic Theory ss.

    She had only heard bad rumors about him from other people, so she thought of him as a troublemaker.

    But seeing him getting up early and taking out books made him seem more like an exemry student.

    "Well, he is the top student after all..."

    Regardless of his attitude, he was the top student.

    Even if his talent was great enough to secure the top spot, it must have taken effort to achieve it.

    He had even surpassed the rumored prodigy, Princess Rie, to be the top student.

    "Huh?"

    But there was something strange.

    The small paper bag in his hand. Luna had never thought Rudy Astria could be the person giving her bread.

    They had no connection.

    They only shared the Magic Theory ss and one elective.

    Their social status was worlds apart. Grades? There was no need to think about that.

    "Ah, he must have brought it for himself to eat."

    The paper bag was an ordinary one given out when buying bread at the store.

    There was nothing special about it.

    As Luna had thought, Rudy took a book out of his locker and turned toward the ssroom.

    Luna shifted her gaze back to the entrance, waiting for the students to start arriving.

    "Oh, right."

    Rudy Astria, who had been heading toward the ssroom, suddenly turned around and slowly walked towards Luna''s locker.

    ''...''

    That''s right.

    The culprit was Rudy Astria.

    Come to think of it, Rudy Astria looked exactly like the description of the first-year student mentioned by the seniors.

    Sharp eyes and blonde hair.

    Luna watched as Rudy ced bread in the locker and disappeared.

    She headed to her locker, maybe he had put it in someone else''s locker.

    However, she had seen correctly.

    There was a paper bag in her locker, and inside it was a warm, freshly-made bread.

    A single word floated in her mind: Why?

    Why did Rudy Astria put bread in my locker? Luna couldn''t understand.

    "Ugh..."

    She thought her worries would lessen once she found out who was leaving the bread, but they only grew.

    From that day on, Luna began to pay attention to Rudy.

    Rudy Astria was more ordinary than she had expected.

    He listened attentively during ss and didn''t pay attention to those around him.

    He seemed to have no friends, as he ate lunch alone every day.

    After ss, he immediately returned to the dormitory and didn''te out.

    He was too ordinarypared to the rumors.

    No, rather than ordinary, he seemed a bit pitiful.

    She had been watching him for three days, but she had never seen him converse with anyone.

    "Luna!"

    While she was deep in thought, Rika approached her, signaling that ss had already ended.

    It was lunchtime. Rika and Ena had invited her to eat lunch with them every day, but she had always refused, iming she had something to do or was on a diet.

    Instead, she ate the bread Rudy had left for her in the empty ssroom.

    "Do you want to have lunch...?"

    Despite her constant refusals, they still invited her to join them for lunch.

    Lately, even their expressions seemed apologetic when they asked. Luna felt guilty for always declining and thought she should at least eat properly.

    "¡­Alright!"

    Rika''s expression brightened. Luna went to the cafeteria with her friends.

    Upon entering, she saw Rudy eating alone, with no one else around him.

    Her eyes were drawn to Rudy, who was eating his meal quietly and all by himself.

    "Luna?"

    "Ah...what?"

    "So, did you report the stalker?"

    Luna hesitated slightly at Rika''s question.

    She considered saying it was just her imagination, likest time.

    However, both of them seemed to not believe that.

    If she said it was her imagination, they would worry even more.

    Should she tell her friends that Rudy Astria was the one giving her the bread?

    While saying she didn''t understand his intentions.

    Luna thought about it for a moment but soon gave up.

    Rudy Astria''s reputation in the academy was the worst.

    However, the Rudy she saw didn''t seem like such a bad person.

    She had only seen him for a very short time, but she couldn''t find anything strange about him.

    Luna stared intently at Rudy, who left the cafeteria after eating alone.

    Then, she made up her mind.

    In the end, Luna decided to tell a white lie.

    "Now, he doesn''t put anything in it."

    "Really? Did he hear our conversation?"

    "Maybe?"

    "That''s creepy... Anyway, be careful for a while. He mighte to harass you."

    "Uh... Okay!"

    Luna finished her day and returned to her room.

    She didn''t understand why Rudy Astria acted like that.

    Luna sorted out the situation with the information she had gathered so far.

    First of all, as Rika said, it was wrong to think he was a stalker.

    She had been watching him constantly, but their eyes never met.

    He was just studying diligently.

    "Maybe... he needs a friend?"

    Rudy Astria couldn''t get along well with anyone.

    If he had been an ordinary person, he wouldn''t have introduced himself like that during ss.

    His words were very provoking.

    An ordinary person would have known that.

    Luna made an assumption.

    Could it be that hecked social skills?

    As a child of a high-ranking noble, had he never made friends in an ordinary way?

    He might want to make friends but not know how.

    And giving her bread might be an action showing he wanted to be friends with her.

    When she thought about it, the puzzle seemed to fit.

    ''That''s right! I''ll be his friend.''

    The next day, Luna''s resolve wavered when she saw Rudy.

    Luna spotted Rudy Astria walking ahead.

    And she tried to approach him, just like she had resolved the night before.

    However, she had a question.

    ''How... do you make friends?''

    Usually, they became friends without realizing it.

    She never directly approached someone and said, ''Let''s be friends!''

    Moreover, the other person was a boy.

    Luna, who had never made a male friend, wondered how to approach him.

    ''That''s right! Let''s go to

    ss together!''

    Anyway, this ss was one they took together.

    She thought she could at least suggest taking the ss together.

    So, Luna slowly approached Rudy.

    Then, she tapped him on the back.

    Rudy Astria turned his head and looked at her.

    ''Ah!''

    Contrary to Luna''s n, her body froze in ce.

    Rudy Astria looked at her, as if to ask what was happening.

    Luna''s mind turned to stone.

    ''What was I going to say¡­ Ah, right!''

    Luna barely managed to open her mouth.

    "Um... hi?"

    Yes. Start with a slow greeting...

    ...

    What should she say next?

    Her mind went nk.

    As Rudy Astria''s sharp gaze pierced her, she began to feel scared.

    ''I wanted to ask if you''d like to attend this ss together.''

    "Th-this, this ss!"

    In her panic, Luna couldn''t properly articte her words and ended up blurting out a single scream.

    Rudy Astria tilted his head, looking at her with a ''What are you talking about?'' expression.

    Feeling the need to exin herself, Luna thrust the book she was holding towards him.

    ''Th... this idiot!''

    Luna was shocked by her own actions, and her face began to redden.

    She quickly thought of a new n.

    ''Let''s... let''s try again next time!''

    Without properly exining herself, Luna dashed into the ssroom.

    Even after entering the ssroom and after the ss ended, Luna didn''t say anything to Rudy.

    She simply ran back to the dormitory as soon as the ss finished.

    Luna entered her dorm room and confirmed that her roommates weren''t there.

    "...What did I just do?"

    Lunay on her bed and pulled the nket up to her chin.

    -Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Only the sound of Luna''s feet kicking the nket filled the room.

    ***

    Yay site is pretty much done! Ads won''t be up for a while I think but everything that I wanted is here. Next would be stuff like profile pictures forments and some loading optimizations but time to focus on some other things like this mobile video editing app I wanna try making.

    Anyways, I''ve re-edited all of the s for all novels. I''ve decided topletely follow to the author''s sentences and spacing. I used to simplify filler text and try to format some sentences to be more impactful or readable especially big blocks of text. But I think its better to be as close as possible to a 1:1 trantion even if I think it sounds/looks better in English a certain way.

    Some changes to ASS:

    -daughter of the Imperial Family Spirit Chief, ¡®Serina Rijnsburgse¡¯ -> daughter of the Royal Head Spirit Mage, ''Serina Rinsburg''

    -Professor George Mackenzie, in charge of Basic Magic Theory -> Professor George Mcguire, in charge of Basic Magic Theory

    -Luna Railer of the Railer Viscount family -> Luna Railer of the Railer Baron family

    I''ll be doing a mass release if I get ads up this weekend to get the novels going. If not well whatever I''ll probs just release em anyway

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 8: Luna Railer (3)

    After Luna spoke to me,

    her attitude seemed a bit odd.

    Whenever I saw Luna Railer in the hallway, our eyes would meet.

    However, she didn''t talk to me, only looking surprised and then running away.

    I wasn''t exactly sure why she approached me.

    The most probable reason was that she noticed me giving her bread.

    There wasn''t any other reason for me to be involved with Luna...

    I wasn''t doing anything other than studying.

    More importantly, it was puzzling why Astina sought me out.

    Why would someone who doesn''t even interact with Evan get involved with me?

    Nevertheless, I felt I managed to keep my distance.

    I hadn''t seen her since she visited me at lunch.

    Anyway, Astina was busy with the uing student council election, so it wasn''t a big concern.

    "Today, I will give you your first assignment."

    Today''s first ss was Professor Mcguire''s Magic Theory course.

    "We''ve been learning about magic circles, right? So, I''m going to give you an assignment to draw a magic circle."

    Magic circleposition assignment.

    Luna''s time to shine was approaching.

    "I won''t ask you to create an extraordinary magic circle. Just add a fewponents to the basic magic circle framework."

    Then, Professor Mcguire drew a simple magic circle on the ckboard.

    "Let''s say we have a magic circle that uses the Ignite spell. What would happen if we added eleration to it?"

    "...An explosion?"

    Luna answered in a small voice.

    Professor Mcguire nodded with a smile.

    "Correct. The fire would appear as an explosion due to its rapid speed. To cause a proper explosion, you''d need to add a symbol for enhancement and adjust the control of mana."

    After saying that, he wrote a few items on the ckboard.

    1. Creativity

    2. Efficiency

    3. Activation Possibility

    "We''ll evaluate your work based on these three aspects. However, activation possibility is the most important. No matter how creative a magic circle is, it''s meaningless if it can''t be activated. Any questions?"

    The students remained silent, so Professor Mcguire closed his book.

    "There''s no need to draw a magic circle that can be used in daily life or battle. Of course, it would be nice if you could draw such a magic circle, but that would be a typical one. Create an efficient and unique magic circle."

    Even after saying that, the students'' expressions weren''t very positive.

    Frankly, it was a huge burden for students who hadn''t properly learned magic yet to create magic circles.

    Seeing this, Professor Mcguire smiled slightly and said,

    "Don''t worry too much. As long as you put in some effort, I''ll give you full marks. That''s it for today''s ss."

    A magic circle...

    After finishing sses that day, I headed to the library.

    I was worried about whether Luna could draw a proper magic circle, but first, I needed to draw one myself to get good grades.

    It''s possible to draw a magic circle just by looking at the textbook.

    However, it would be better to have reference books as well.

    Since there were barely any books other than textbooks in my dorm room, I had to go to the library to find many reference materials.

    As soon as I entered the library, its magnificent appearance caught my eye.

    Liberion Academy was not only the Empire''srgest educational institution but also itsrgest research institution.

    Professors here were both educators and researchers, like those in a university.

    All the books needed by such researchers could be found in this library.

    Of course, important materials were stored separately in the Imperial Library, but the ce with the most resources was the library of Liberion Academy.

    As I looked around, I saw a librarian organizing books.

    I approached them.

    "I''d like to find a book rted to basic magic circles."

    When I asked, they pointed in one direction and spoke.

    "Basic magic circles can be found in Section C, bookshelf 7."

    Following the librarian''s directions, I found numerous books rted to magic circles.

    I picked one and headed to a desk in the corner of the library.

    There, I saw Luna Railer studying with a few books.

    Is she studying here?

    Well...

    Luna probably didn''t get assigned to a good dormitory, so shecks study space.

    In my case, I have a single room and a well-equipped study environment.

    But for students with poor grades, their dorms are shared rooms, making it difficult to study in the room.

    There are students resting in the room and others chatting loudly.

    I quietly pulled out a chair diagonally across from her and sat down.

    Luna was so focused that she didn''t even notice I had arrived.

    I considered greeting her briefly, but I didn''t want to disturb her concentration, so I just took my seat.

    If I somehow ruined her focus and she missed out on a revtion, failing to get good results on the assignment, the story might get twisted.

    No, even if the story isn''t affected, my n would be ruined.

    So, I didn''t bother Luna, who was concentrating, and started my own studies.

    Several hours passed like this.

    When I entered, the sun was still up, but now the twilight had faded, and it was dark outside.

    Even though so much time had passed, Luna didn''t move once and remained focused on her studies.

    I stretched, feeling stiff, and fetched other books, but Luna didn''t budge, immersed in her studies.

    Her hands only moved asionally to flip through pages or practice drawing magic circles on paper.

    She truly excelled in the field of magic theory.

    "Ugh..."

    Luna seemed to be getting tired, raising her arm to stretch.

    Hearing Luna''s movement, I looked up, and our eyes met.

    "Kyaaah!!!"

    Surprised, Luna let out a loud scream.

    "Why... Why are you here...!"

    With wide eyes, Luna shouted at me.

    Then, the librarian I saw earlier walked over.

    "Excuse me..."

    The librarian tapped Luna''s shoulder and raised his index finger to his lips.

    "I-I''m sorry..."

    Luna apologized in a hushed voice to the librarian and then approached me.

    "Why are you here? Could it be..."

    "Could it be?"

    "Stalking or something...!"

    Stalking?

    As I raised my eyebrows slightly, Luna flinched and stepped back a little.

    I pointed at the book I was looking at.

    "Didn''t you see I was doing Professor Mcguire''s assignment? Weren''t you doing the same?"

    "Ah..."

    Luna nced at the magic circle I drew and closed her mouth.

    "I-I''m sorry."

    Luna''s face turned slightly red as she bowed her head in response to my words.

    "Did you finish this assignment?"

    As I changed the subject and asked, Luna nodded her head.

    Already finished?

    I felt a little anxious.

    Could she havepleted it so soon after the assignment was given?

    I was taking a long time to draw an unusual magic circle.

    But if she had already finished, she might have drawn a regr magic circle.

    "Can I see it?"

    I need to check.

    "C-cheating is not allowed."

    "I''m not doing that. Let''s just exchange opinions on the assignment as friends. Sharing opinions could lead to better ideas."

    "F-friends?"

    Luna reacted to a strange part.

    Is it weird to call her a friend?

    Still, we''re ssmates taking the same course, so isn''t it okay to call her a friend?

    "Yeah. Friends."

    "R-right. Friends."

    "Right. So speak informally. There''s no need for honorifics within the academy."

    I spoke casually to Luna.

    Although it was a bit off from my original image, I thought it was okay for Luna.

    After all, I was nning to be Luna''s sponsor once this assignment was over.

    Then, Luna would be on my side anyway.

    If Luna''s grades improve and she receives a schrshipter, I don''t have to sponsor her, but until then, she''s on my side.

    And acting casually isn''t a bad thing, is it?

    There''s no harm to me even if people hear about it

    .

    Rather, it could be a gain.

    Rumors that I was thought to be a bad person but turned out to be okay could spread.

    Well, even if rumors of me being casual spread, it would likely be treated as a baseless rumor.

    "O-okay."

    Luna brought the magic circle she drew.

    "Huh?"

    Upon seeing Luna''s magic circle, dozens of question marks formed in my mind.

    "It''s a square?"

    Luna''s magic circle wasn''t round.

    It had a square shape with various magic forms inside.

    "Well... I did some calctions, and to use these forms, a square magic circle is the most efficient."

    The most basic theory of magic circles.

    No. Just an epted fact.

    It''s about putting magic forms inside a circle.

    The circle in the magic circle represents the control field of magic.

    It''s a control field for managing the central magic form.

    Maintaining an equal distance between the main magic form written in the center and the control field makes it easier to modify the magic circle.

    Different shapes require multiple calctions of control forms due to the varying distances from the central magic form.

    On the other hand, a circle has an equal distance between the center and the edge, so it only requires one calction.

    That''s why magic circles were typically drawn as circles.

    "Can it be set up like this?"

    I raised my head and asked Luna.

    Since I still don''t know much about magic circles, I wasn''t sure if it would work or not.

    "I just thought it would work, so I tried..."

    Luna''s expression seemed to question why I was asking.

    "What if the magic circle doesn''t activate?"

    Surely, submitting it like this would earn high points for creativity.

    However, as Professor Mcguire said, the most important thing is whether it activates or not.

    No matter how unique the magic circle is, if it doesn''t activate, it won''t even receive basic points.

    "Is it...? It seems like it would work... Should I fix it?"

    Luna spoke with an uncertain voice.

    "Hmm..."

    If she were an ordinary student, I would have scolded them and told them to change it.

    That would be the realistic approach.

    Right now, that approach would be correct to get a good grade.

    However, the one across from me is Luna Railer.

    I wondered if such unconventional thinking made her a genius.

    One reason why people say the rote learning education system in Korea is wrong is that it forces students to follow established facts and proven methods.

    Adults teach children to take the safest and mostfortable path, rather than discover new facts.

    When encountering unique individuals, they should teach that they are ''different'' from us, but instead, they educate them as if they are ''wrong.''

    So, people tend to try to think like those around them.

    Because those who are different are considered ''wrong.''

    "Is it... a bit like that?"

    As I kept staring at the magic circle without saying anything, Luna started to gauge my reaction.

    "Can you follow me for a moment?"

    "Eh?"

    I grabbed the magic circle and headed towards my dormitory.

    "Where are we going?"

    Luna half-ran to catch up with me, as my pace was too fast.

    I slowed down for her and spoke.

    "Theboratory given to the top student."

    "Th... theboratory? At this hour?"

    I went down to the basement of the dormitory.

    There were several rooms in the basement.

    Ignoring the other rooms, I headed to the one at the very end.

    A light wasing from the magic circle next to the doorknob of that room.

    ''Put your hand here, was it...?''

    After being assigned to a dormitory, the housekeeper who managed it came to inform me.

    She told me there was aboratory in the basement and to ce my hand on the magic circle there to open the entrance.

    When I touched the magic circle, the door opened.

    I entered through the opened door.

    "What are you doing?"

    Although I went in, Luna hesitated to enter theboratory.

    Finally, as if she had made up her mind, she widened her eyes and entered theb.

    Theb wasn''t an extraordinary ce.

    It simply had good soundproofing and was equipped to handle impacts.

    To be honest, it didn''t feel like ab.

    It was just a ce where magic could be used freely.

    It felt more like an experimental room.

    "But why did wee here?"

    "To try an experiment."

    I began to copy the magic circle Luna drew onto a piece of paper next to it.

    This paper wasn''t ordinary.

    It was infused with mana, making it suitable for using magic circles.

    It''s a ''temporary scroll.''

    Though advanced magic circles required proper ''scrolls,'' basic magic circles could be activated with these ''temporary scrolls.''

    The magic circle Luna drew was unique but very basic.

    So it should be possible to activate it with this paper.

    After copying the magic circle, I looked at Luna.

    "Let''s give it a try."

    I immediately tore the paper.

    As the paper ripped, a bright light burst out.

    "Wow...!"

    The magic circle was activated, and small lights spread out around us.

    Then, about four or five little lights began to fly around the room.

    The main magic form in the circle Luna created was from the fire element - Light.

    It was a magic spell that illuminated the surroundings.

    However, it wasn''t just Light; it also had the effects of persistence and duplication.

    Several small lights started to circle around us.

    "Does...does it work?"

    Luna stared nkly at the floating lights in theb.

    Seeing her like that, I gave her a slight smile.

    Luna was ''different'' from us.

    If she hadn''t received any education, she wouldn''t have doubted this rectangr magic circle.

    But because she had been educated with what was ''right'' and ''wrong'', she doubted herself.

    "You''re amazing."

    As I told her that, she looked at me with a bewildered expression.

    "I said, you''re amazing."

    I smiled at her and gave her a thumbs-up.

    ***

 Chapter 9: Luna Railer (4)

    "Luna Railer, well done."

    "Th-thank you!"

    Luna''s magic circle received high praise from Professor Mcguire.

    Using a shape other than a circle for a magic circle is, in fact, a technique used in the magic world.

    It''s true that circr magic circles are easier to create.

    However, when striving for the utmost efficiency, it''s said that magic circles can be made with other shapes as well.

    The fact that she created such a magic circle without knowing this carries significant meaning.

    Genius.

    Is there any other way to describe her?

    If you simply look at it, you might say, "Anyone coulde up with that idea."

    But conceiving it without any prior knowledge isn''t easy.

    And she did it.

    Moreover, the fact that her magic circle activates is crucial.

    There may be a few other students who thought of different shapes for their magic circles, due to the hint of creativity on Professor Mcguire''s grading sheet.

    Hearing the term "unique magic circle," people would typically think of a visually distinctive one.

    However, after a few attempts, most would give up.

    For ordinary people, it''s challenging to determine whether such a magic circle is efficient and to meet the activation requirements.

    A regr person would find it more convenient to stick to established theories when designing a magic circle.

    Luna stood out among these ordinary people.

    She created her own magic circle and eventuallypleted it.

    This was the mark of a genius, unlike ordinary individuals.

    A genius isn''t just someone whoes up with novel ideas.

    A true genius is someone who explores and perfects their ideas.

    "Everyone, let''s give a round of apuse."

    Following Professor Mcguire''s words, the students pped for Luna.

    Her face turned red, seemingly embarrassed, as she scratched her head.

    Then, she caught my gaze and gave me a slight smile.

    It was a different behavior from her previous avoidance.

    Had she finally acknowledged me as a friend?

    It was a positive change in our rtionship.

    Now, all I needed to do was propose my sponsorship to Luna.

    The conditions for sponsorship weren''t rted to the magic book.

    It would be under the conditions suggested by Professor Mcguire.

    In exchange for receiving research results, I would provide sponsorship.

    I hope to prevent the incident where Luna destroys the library.

    Professor Mcguire asked Luna to produce results within a certain period.

    However, I nned to make a different proposal.

    I wouldn''t specify a deadline; instead, I''d ask her to show me the results when they were ready.

    This way, I could learn from the shared research and alleviate any time-rted pressure on Luna.

    This difference was crucial for Luna, who would eventually reach for ''that book'' out of desperation.

    Although the punishment for destroying the library wasn''t severe, there was one crucial point.

    The confiscation of the magic book Luna had used.

    It was a natural consequence since the book had essentially caused the damage.

    I intended to prevent the book''s confiscation and use it myself.

    There was no need to obtain the book hastily.

    First, I had to reach at least the intermediate level in magic to utilize the book.

    I''d slowly improve my magic abilities and borrow the bookter.

    I could take my time to decide how I''d borrow it.

    I''d simply borrow it depending on the circumstances.

    My current magic level was Beginner LV 6.

    Upon reaching LV 9 and growing further, I''d obtain Intermediate Magic LV 1.

    Until then, obtaining the book would be more harmful than helpful.

    Moreover, borrowing the book wouldn''t affect Luna''s growth.

    Her magic was still significantly weaker than mine.

    In other words, even when I reached the intermediate level, Luna would still be using beginner magic.

    It wouldn''t be a problem to borrow the book for a while, as she couldn''t use it anyway.

    "Sigh..."

    I mentally organized my thoughts and prepared myself.

    I opened the notebook where I had roughly organized what I wanted to say.

    As I skimmed through the pages, I saw the phrase I had written at the bottom.

    "¡­Should I leave this part out?"

    It was a peaceful day.

    Not a single cloud marred the clear sky.

    Luna sat alone in the garden and opened the paper bag.

    As she sat on a bench beneath the shade, a cool breeze tickled her hair.

    Luna brushed her hair behind her ears and took a bite of the bread from the bag.

    A happy smile spread across her face as she chewed the bread.

    "Hehe..."

    Today was such a joyful day.

    For the first time in her life, she received genuine praise for her magic.

    It wasn''t just an emptypliment, but high praise.

    Luna''s smile reached for the sky.

    "...Hehehe..."

    An involuntary, sillyugh escaped her lips.

    Although she was eating the bread alone, it tasted sweeter than any feast she''d had at the mansion.

    She owed her ability to receive such praise entirely to Rudy.

    At first, she had been genuinely scared when he took her to theboratory.

    It was frightening to be led to a quiet ce where no one else was around.

    However, her worries had been unfounded.

    Rudy was just as kind a friend as she had thought.

    Luna didn''t even have enough money for meals right now.

    That''s why she couldn''t afford even a rtively inexpensive "temporary scroll."

    She had considered asking Ena for help, or even switching to a regr magic circle.

    But Rudy had been a lifesaver for her.

    ''Did Rudy know I don''t have money?''

    She had suspected as much when he gave her the bread.

    But how did he know?

    Luna''s family wasn''t famous.

    So, there was no way Rudy would know or care about her family''s financial situation.

    They were just a small family in a remote region.

    "...He seems kind, but also...not..."

    Luna tilted her head in confusion, chewing on the bread.

    "What''s not?"

    "Uh!"

    Luna jumped in surprise at the voiceing from behind her.

    Fortunately, the sound didn''t travel far as she had a mouthful of bread.

    "Ru...Rudy?"

    Rudy stood behind Luna.

    "Is the bread good?"

    "Bread... Bread? Bread... Yes, it''s delicious!"

    Luna alternated her gaze between the bread and Rudy.

    Had he never tasted it before?

    He had always given it to her, but it seemed he hadn''t eaten it himself.

    Recalling her previous mistake, Luna tried her best to keep herposure and speak calmly.

    She knew that Rudy put bread in her locker, but he didn''t know she knew.

    Saying, "I hid nearby and saw you putting bread in my locker!" would sound strange.

    That would make her a real stalker.

    "You did well in the presentation today. The magic circle seemed to be more refined, too."

    "...Hehe, it''s all thanks to Rudy."

    Lunaughed in response to Rudy''spliment.

    Feeling somewhat shy, she lowered her head and scratched her head.

    Then, in a soft voice, she said once more:

    "It''s all thanks to Rudy..."

    Luna couldn''t be certain about the magic circle she created.

    She wasn''t sure if it was the right path.

    Rudy was the one who told her it was the right way.

    He gave her confidence in her path.

    He infused confidence into the wandering Luna.

    "If it weren''t for Rudy, I might not have submitted it."

    No matter how great a magic circle was, if it wasn''t known to the world, it was meaningless.

    It would have been nothing more than self-satisfaction.

    So the magic circle coulde into the world thanks to Rudy.

    "Luna."

    At Rudy''s words, Luna looked at him standing there.

    Rudy''s face was utterly serious.

    "I have something to say."

    "Y-you do?"

    Luna''s eyes widened at Rudy''s words.

    Rudy, seriously talking to me?

    Imaginations unfurled in Luna''s head.

    She stared nkly at Rudy with her mouth open.

    Could it be... Rudy... likes me?

    However, the words that came out of Rudy''s mouth were truly unexpected.

    "Do you want me to sponsor you?"

    "Sponsor?"

    "I''ll support your tuition and research funds. I''ll sponsor you under my name."

    "¡­?"

    Luna was bewildered by the sudden, out-of-the-blue statement.

    And she felt embarrassed for her wild imagination.

    ''I...I was surprised.''

    Luna calmed her pounding heart and slowly thought about Rudy''s proposal.

    It wasmon for nobles to support students.

    Nobles would support students who struggled with tuition or who had low overall grades but excelled in one area.

    It was a way to build connections with outstanding students early on.

    "But... I''m still an inexperienced student, aren''t I?"

    However, Luna thought she was stillcking.

    She had been praised in ss this time, but couldn''t it have been just good luck?

    And she wondered.

    There was no difference between her and other students.

    She was just an ordinary student.

    So she was curious.

    "Why... did you offer it to me?"

    Rudy simply said,

    "Potential."

    And he continued without hesitation.

    "Your efforts and the results you''ve shown. Isn''t that enough?"

    "It might be a hasty decision. There''s no guarantee I''ll be an outstanding student."

    Then, Rudy gave a faint smile.

    "It would be a shame to miss out on talent right in front of me."

    Rudy called me talented.

    Luna felt warmth in her heart upon hearing those words.

    Though she had hoped for a different confession, that confession was enough to make Luna happy.

    However, Luna shook her head and regained her senses.

    While she was grateful for his words, she couldn''t help but wonder if there was an ulterior motive.

    He had given her bread and even proposed sponsorship.

    He must have expectations for her.

    But no one knew what his intentions were.

    Did he suggest it because he had a different idea in mind?

    Could there be ill intentions behind it?

    As Luna pondered, Rudy opened his mouth to speak.

    "Um... and."

    "Huh?"

    "There''s one more thing I want to say..."

    At this, Luna felt a tinge of anxiety.

    Was there indeed some hidden agenda behind his proposal?

    Just when she was about to feel disappointed, she heard Rudy''s words.

    "Would you like to have lunch together?"

    "...?"

    "No, this isn''t a condition for the sponsorship, I just thought we could have lunch together as friends."

    Rudy, who usually didn''t show much emotion, was visibly different this time.

    His face had turned slightly red, and he frowned a little.

    His expression was no longer charismatic and sharp.

    Seeing him like this, Luna couldn''t help but smile.

    "Pfft..."

    And she felt somewhat reassured.

    Luna sensed that her initial thoughts about Rudy Astria needing a friend were urate.

    The concerns about the motives behind his sponsorship proposal andplicated thoughts flew out of her mind.

    It wouldn''t make sense for someone who said such things to sponsor her with the intention of harming her.

    "Alright, I''ll ept your proposal."

    Luna replied with a smile.

    At that, Rudy''s expression rxed.

    "Then, I''m counting on you, my sponsor."

    Luna grinned and reached out her hand.

    Rudy grasped it and smiled faintly.

    ***

    Some long blocks of text in this chappy.. Is it easier if they''re split into maybe 3 lines max? or nah whatever

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 10: Student Council Presidential Election (1)

    Nothing ever goes exactly as nned.

    Of course, in the grand scheme of things, it may appear that it did.

    However, it''s impossible for every small detail to proceed ording to n.

    Countless variables exist.

    Sometimes luck doesn''t cooperate, and at other times, predictions may be off, causing things to go awry.

    "Rudy Astria."

    Such variables can be addressed with adaptability.

    However, the oue may change depending on the adaptation.

    Nevertheless, one must make an effort.

    To achieve the best possible results.

    "Could you give me a hand?"

    I could hear the students chatting in the ssroom.

    "Evan, amoner, fought with Baron William''s son?"

    "They say Baron William''s brat started the quarrel."

    "Evan... I''ve never heard of him before... Well, at least that ruffian got what he deserved. That''s satisfying."

    After making a contract with Luna, I devoted myself to my studies.

    Even though I only focused on studying, the main story continued to unfold.

    Evan caught the professor''s attention during magic practice and even ended up fighting with some troublemakers.

    Slowly, the protagonist began to make a name for himself at the academy.

    When I heard the news, I felt relieved that Evan was growing well.

    However, the news that followed made my head throb.

    "Rudy Astria, could you pleasee to the discipline office for a moment?"

    A student called out to me.

    He wore a green scarf, indicating he was a second-year student.

    On his arm was a badge with the word "Discipline."

    The Discipline Committee.

    At Liberion Academy, it was more than just an ordinary disciplinemittee.

    Typically, students with average swordsmanship skills butcking money for tuition would join themittee to earn some money.

    However, themittee also oversaw criminal activities that urred within the academy.

    While they handled minor disputes, if a major incident urred, the empire would dispatch investigators or professors would deal with it.

    In a way, they were like local security guards with some power.

    But why were they calling me?

    I couldn''t see a reason.

    I hadn''t been causing any trouble and had just been focusing on my studies.

    There was no need for the disciplinemittee to involve me, as I hadn''t done anything wrong.

    With these questions in mind, I went to the office and saw the red-haired ruffian I had encountered before.

    "Rudy Astria ordered it..."

    "What?"

    The ruffian pointed at me as he spoke.

    I was puzzled by what he was saying.

    "Rudy Astria, is this true?"

    "I''m not even sure what''s going on. What''s the matter?"

    When I asked, themittee member stroked his chin.

    Ah...

    I had a feeling I knew what was happening.

    That red-headed ruffian had fought Evan and now used me of being behind it.

    This situation wasn''t just my spection.

    If things had gone ording to the original story, that''s how it should have yed out.

    However, the current situation was slightly different.

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."

    The disciplinarymittee briefly exined the situation, and I denied their usation.

    However, this was the problem.

    In the game, Rudy Astria would have denied responsibility after causing trouble himself.

    The game''s situation ovepped with my current predicament.

    Even though I didn''t do anything, people thought I was trying to evade the me.

    It was simply infuriating.

    How should I exin this...

    "Hmm..."

    The disciplinarymittee members shot me suspicious nces.

    But nobody openly expressed their doubts.

    Instead, they just kept watching me with suspicion.

    This was giving me a headache.

    In the game, Rudy Astria hung out with that guy, but I told him to leave me alone.

    Ever since then, I hadn''t seen him, and their suspicions only made my head throb.

    I felt like just leaving this ce, like Rudy Astria in the game.

    "Why do you keep holding onto someone who ims they didn''t do it?"

    A man with his hand in his pocket approached us.

    He was dressed casually, wearing sses, and had a scruffy beard that seemed to be the result of not shaving for a few days, rather than intentionally grown out.

    He looked like a typical middle-aged man who might be on his way to buy soju at the local supermarket.

    "Ah... Professor."

    "What''s the point of holding onto someone who says they didn''t do it? You think you''re aplishing something by trying to maintain security in the academy? You''re not even investigators."

    The man, referred to as a professor, grumbled and left the disciplinarymittee room.

    The second-year student who brought me in then spoke up.

    "Go on."

    As soon as I heard those words, I followed the professor who had just helped me.

    Since he''de to my aid while I was being falsely used, I wanted to at least express my gratitude and ask for his name.

    "Excuse me... Professor?"

    I tried to start a conversation, but the professor ignored me and kept walking.

    "Professor."

    "Professor?"

    "Professor? Can you hear me?"

    When I kept following and talking to him, the professor finally turned around.

    "Why do you keep bothering me?"

    "Thank you for your help."

    I expressed my gratitude, and he waved his hand dismissively.

    "Fine, now go."

    "May I ask your name, sir?"

    The professor then gave a short response.

    "Robert."

    With that, he walked away with an air of nonchnce.

    "Understood. Thank you."

    I didn''t want to be a nuisance, so I backed off.

    "Robert..."

    I mulled over the professor''s name as I headed towards my next ss.

    ***

    After all the sses had ended, I was tidying up my books.

    "Rudy!"

    From afar, Luna approached with a worried expression.

    "Rudy, are you alright? I heard you went to the student council room."

    "Ah, I think it''s nothing serious."

    Surely they wouldn''t call me back for questioning without any evidence.

    If they did, I''d have no choice but to take a firm stance.

    Regardless, my anger surged at the thought of letting that red-headed brat off the hook.

    He probably knew what he was getting into when he used my name.

    He knew my reputation as Rudy Astria wasn''t great, so he figured he could use me.

    In his mind, he''d probably avoided punishment as much as possible while taking revenge for when I told him to get lostst time.

    What could a third-rate punk like him be thinking?

    I wasn''t going to let this slide.

    If I let it pass now, something like this would happen again.

    "I''m d it''s nothing serious."

    Luna said, her expression rxing.

    "Oh! Are you going to the library today?"

    Luna asked me with a beaming smile.

    Behind her, two students red at me.

    Luna seemed oblivious to this, smiling innocently.

    "I don''t think I can go today."

    "Is that so?"

    Lately, I''ve been studying with Luna in the library.

    Of course, when it came to practicing magic, we went to separate research rooms.

    However, for theory-rted studies and other subjects, we headed to the library.

    Since she asked me every day to join her, I couldn''t refuse.

    "Luna, it''s time for ss. Shall we go?"

    "Huh? Sure! Let''s go."

    When we studied in the library, it wasn''t just the two of us.

    Luna''s friends were there every day as well.

    Rika was quite open about her dislike for me, while Ena tried to peer into my heart like Princess Rie.

    Their gazes made me ufortable, but they didn''t interfere with my studies or cause me any harm, so I ignored them and carried on.

    After finishing all my sses, I headed to the top student research room in the dormitory basement.

    "Status window."

    ¡¸Name: Rudy Astria

    Age: 17

    Abilities:

    Beginner Magic: LV 6

    Fire Attribute Magic: LV 5

    Wind Attribute Magic: LV 4

    Earth Attribute Magic: LV 2

    Swordsmanship: LV 2

    Elemental Magic: LV 2¡¹

    While studying magic alone, I had acquired Earth Attribute Magic.

    Frankly, I didn''t think I would use it much, but it was a necessary step to raise my magic level.

    My Fire Attribute Magic was at level 5, and while it would be more powerful as it grew, its growth rate was too slow.

    So, I resorted to a trick.

    Instead of delving deeply into one type of magic, I learned several types to quickly reach intermediate magic.

    As we advanced, basic attribute magic became less useful in battle.

    Of course, it could be helpful if applied well.

    However, I was an ordinary modern person.

    A modern person who had never fought anyone before.

    I didn''t have the ability to think of various ways to apply magic in a fight with someone.

    So, to defeat my opponents, overwhelming them with sheer power was the best approach.

    For now, my goal was to quickly advance my basic attribute magic and reach intermediate magic.

    Then, I would learn dark magic among the attribute magics.

    Dark magic wasn''t well-regarded.

    People perceived it as ominous because of the risk of mental contamination when spells failed.

    But one thing was certain: the power of dark magic.

    Everyone acknowledged that fact.

    Dark magic boasted much greater power than magic of the same level.

    It was a high-risk, high-return magic: dark magic.

    "I was going to ask Professor Cromwell for a favor..."

    Robert, one of the few dark magic professors at the academy, didn''t have a family name, which was unusual.

    I didn''t know much about him since I hadn''t seen him in the game.

    All I knew was that he was close to Professor Cromwell, so I intended to ask Cromwell for an introduction.

    "But why was he there?"

    There wasn''t much reason for the professor to be in the guidance room.

    "Ugh... I''ll think about thatter."

    Gathering mana in my hand, I recited the incantation.

    "Water Ball."

    Upon speaking, small water droplets gathered before my eyes.

    "Should be good now. Status window."

    ¡¸Name: Rudy Astria

    Age: 17

    Abilities:

    Beginner Magic: LV 7

    Fire Attribute Magic: LV 5

    Wind Attribute Magic: LV 4

    Earth Attribute Magic: LV 2

    Water Attribute Magic: LV 1

    Swordsmanship: LV 2

    Elemental Magic: LV 2¡¹

    Finally, my beginner magic reached level 7.

    It was a sweet aplishment.

    The hard work I put into Professor Cromwell''s sses had paid off.

    Knock knock

    While I was relishing my achievement, I heard a knock on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s Housekeeper Az."

    Housekeeper Az was the chief administrator managing the dormitory.

    I had encountered her before, but this was our first direct meeting.

    "Come in."

    "Hello."

    Az greeted me with a polite and upright posture, like a textbook example.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s dinner time, and I noticed you haven''te out, so I thought I''d inform you."

    Has it already been that long?

    Theboratory had protective magic on all the walls, so there were no windows.

    That''s why I had been practicing magic without realizing the sun had set.

    But did maids usually inform students about meal times?

    I didn''t know because I usually went to eat right on schedule.

    Well, she was managing all the dormitory students, so it made sense.

    I heard that female students received help with their hair and makeup, but as a male, I didn''t need such assistance.

    "And also..."

    "...?"

    "Miss Astina Persia asked if you would like to have dinner together if you haven''t eaten yet."

    "What?"

    So that''s why she came.

    Why was that person calling for me again?

    Wasn''t leaving someone who hadn''t finished their food a gentle refusal?

    I thought she''d understand I didn''t want to get closer...

    I thought she had stopped paying attention to me, but apparently not.

    She had a student council election next week and should be busy.

    But I don''t understand why she''s doing this to me.

    Should I tell her directly to stop approaching me?

    It seemed better to meet her in person and talk since she would approach me

    again even if I avoided this meal.

    "Tell her I''ll meet her in front of the dormitory in 10 minutes."

    "Understood."

    I quickly tidied up the books and went to the dormitory entrance.

    A red-haired woman stood there.

    "It''s been a while, Rudy Astria."

    "Hello."

    Astina usually wore her hair up, but today it was down.

    Her usual look was too prim, giving off a stifling impression, but today she appeared more rxed.

    Astina''s typical image was that of a stern female knight.

    Although she belonged to the magic department, her demeanor was no different from that of a serious, aspiring female knight.

    "Is it alright to keep your senior waiting?"

    Astina wore a slightly annoyed expression as she spoke.

    "I apologize. I didn''t have time to prepare since you suddenly made ns."

    You''re the one who asked to meet so suddenly.

    I came out within the 10 minutes I said I would.

    I kept the appointment.

    But with her saying that, I couldn''t help but feel wronged.

    Then Astina revealed a yful smile and opened her mouth.

    "Just kidding. Let''s go grab some food."

    Are we even that close?

    It would have been more understandable if Astina was genuinely angry, but this friendly attitude made it even more awkward.

    What pace should I follow?

    "Hello, Senior Astina."

    "Yeah, hello."

    As Astina walked, the surrounding students greeted her.

    Being the top second-year student and a strong candidate for the student council president, she was the object of everyone''s admiration.

    Since she approached everyone warmly and never failed to return their greetings, people couldn''t help but like her.

    "Let''s eat."

    Astina epted everyone''s greetings, causing our mealtime to be slightly dyed.

    And then...

    "Who''s that?"

    "Isn''t that Rudy Astria? Why is Senior Astina with him...?"

    Everyone''s attention was on us.

    It was a headache.

    I did my best to avoid drawing people''s attention.

    If someone disliked you and you kept being noticed, their opinion wouldn''t change.

    It would only remind them of their dislike.

    So, I nned toy low until people forgot about me.

    Of course, I had to provoke Evan''spetitive spirit and promote his growth.

    But with my abilitiescking, I didn''t have time to give him encouragement.

    "I heard you''ve been studying hardtely. How''s your progress?"

    Astina continued the casual conversation, as if she knew my thoughts.

    I vaguely answered her questions while looking for an opportunity.

    An opportunity to tell her not to approach me anymore.

    "Don''t you find it boring to study all the time? Don''t you have any hobbies?"

    "Studying is my entire life."

    It wasn''t a lie.

    If I didn''t study now, I''d dieter.

    "Really? So you don''t have any hobbies?"

    "No, I don''t."

    As we continued our casual conversation, a question arose in my mind.

    Did she call me just to have this kind of conversation?

    Astina wasn''t friendless like me.

    She''d have these casual conversations all the time, so whye to me?

    While we were talking, Astina''s expression changed slightly.

    "You know I''m running for student council president soon, right?"

    "There''s no one at the academy who wouldn''t know."

    Then Astina spoke with apletely different atmosphere.

    "Rudy Astria."

    A serious expression.

    "Could you give me a hand?"

    "..."

    What kind of nonsense is this?

    ***

    "Without Rudy Astria here, I feel so much more at ease."

    "Rika! Don''t be so mean to Rudy!"

    Luna and Rika were on their way to eat after studying in the library.

    Ena had said she would eat separately due to an alchemy experiment, so it was just the two of them.

    Lately, Luna had been having lunch with Rudy.

    However, unless they made ns, they didn''t eat dinner together.

    "Uh...?"

    While Luna was getting her food, she noticed a familiar face.

    "Rudy?"

    It was definitely Rudy Astria.

    But he was in a rather unexpected situation.

    He was eating with someone else.

    And that someone was a girl.

    ***

    It''s getting interesting!

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 11: Student Council Presidential Election (2)

    Top second-year student.

    Daughter of Viscount Persia.

    Next student council president.

    Titles like these made Astina shine.

    Although there were people more outstanding than her, they didn''t ignore her.

    They respected her, thinking she could catch up to them someday.

    However, Rudy Astria was different.

    "What on earth?"

    Even after being rejected by Rudy Astria, Astina continued to investigate him.

    At first, it was out of curiosity, but now it was out of resentment.

    Of course, considering the reputation of the Astria ducal family, she thought they might behave this way.

    The top wizard family of the empire and the most arrogant family.

    Everyone knew of their fame.

    But it felt terribly unfair to her that she had been treated this way by Rudy Astria.

    In terms of magical ability and social life, Astina was more aplished.

    Yet, she couldn''t fathom why he ignored her.

    "Did he study all day today, too?"

    "Yes."

    Astina had the dormitory maids report on Rudy''s activities.

    It wasn''t something the maids should be doing.

    However, there was nothing money and fame couldn''t achieve.

    "Studying nonstop since the entrance ceremony... for a month?"

    At first, Astina thought nothing of Rudy''s studying for a few days.

    But gradually, she sensed something was off.

    Didn''t he get tired?

    Rudy Astria studied even on weekends without taking a break.

    Of course, he was often seen shut in his room.

    He might have been resting in his room, but seeing him studying at the librarytely made her doubt it.

    An incredibly hard worker.

    That''s the only thought she had.

    She believed she studied diligently too, but she didn''t study without a single day off for a month.

    She would chat with friends, go to ces like bakeries to eat sweets, or go shopping.

    However, Rudy Astria had none of that.

    Recently, it seemed he had be friendly with a female student named Luna Railer.

    Yet, there were no sightings of them going out to have fun or chatting happily together.

    They were only seen studying at the library.

    I could make an educated guess at this point.

    The reason Rudy Astria was abandoned by his family.

    It might be due to ack of talent.

    Although he had exceptional magic skills for a first-year student, his abilities fell shortpared to other members of the Astria family.

    His older brother had achieved numerous aplishments, such as bing the academy''s student council president as soon as he entered the academy and graduating as the top student.

    Rudy Astria, who only managed to secure the top seat and failed to stand out in other ways, couldn''t help but bepared to his older brother.

    Considering the current situation, it wasn''t because Rudycked effortpared to his brother.

    Nor was there anything unusual about his behavior.

    The only exnation left was ack of talent.

    Even with tireless effort within the family, he was still far inferior to his brother.

    Seeing this, the head of the family decided to focus all resources on Rudy''s brother and cast Rudy aside like a discarded child.

    This was the story Astina Persia had imagined for Rudy Astria.

    "Hmm..."

    Were they kindred spirits?

    Astina''s reason for working so hard at the academy was to inherit her family''s title.

    There were currently two heirs in the Persia family.

    Astina''s older brother and Astina herself.

    Astina''s older brother wasn''t particrly exceptional.

    However, he was older than Astina and already held a knighthood, making him a strong contender to be the family''s sessor.

    Astina didn''t like this.

    She felt that her brother would inherit the family simply because he was born before her.

    She wanted to overthrow this.

    To do so, she needed to make a remarkable impression.

    Her magical abilities were exceptional since her first year, so there was nothing more to say on that front.

    That''s when she came up with the idea of bing the student council president.

    She believed that if she demonstrated her capabilities as president, she could change her father''s mind.

    Being the student council president of Liberion Academy held significant meaning, after all.

    In this regard, she saw simrities with Rudy Astria.

    Perhaps he was striving so hard to gain recognition from his family.

    He seemed to be walking an even more challenging path than her.

    Astina''s brother was a prodigy, but Rudy Astria''s brother was known as the empire''s greatest genius wizard.

    While she struggled to surpass someone ordinarily exceptional, what kind of path was Rudy Astria walking?

    A faint smile appeared on Astina''s lips.

    "I want to watch."

    She wanted to see the path her kindred spirit would take.

    Would he meet his demise?

    Or would he persevere and achieve what he desired?

    And she wanted to provide a little help as well.

    Because she knew what kind of path it was.

    She knew it was a difficult and arduous journey.

    Liberion Academy''s student cafeteria.

    "Could you help me out?"

    Astina wanted to keep him close.

    So, the method she came up with was to bring him into her student council.

    It was an excellent way to watch over him and understand his abilities.

    Though he was the top student, she didn''t know the extent of his abilities or what skills he possessed.

    She wanted to know how good he was at magic, theory, handling paperwork, and understanding politics.

    "I refuse," Rudy said firmly.

    This response was expected.

    "Answer sheets of previous exams."

    Astina had a secret weapon prepared.

    Rudy Astria wanted good grades.

    If he wanted to improve his magic skills, he would have stayed in the researchb.

    Of course, theoretical study was important for magic, but understanding the structure of magic and using it frequently was crucial.

    Rudy Astria spent time not only in the researchb given to top students but also in the library and his room.

    This meant he studied to achieve good grades.

    So, she prepared answer sheets of exams.

    "I''ll give you the answer sheets of exams from the past five years."

    Astina said to Rudy with a charming smile.

    Then, Rudy''s eyes wavered.

    Astina added one more thing.

    "You won''t be able to get it anywhere else. I''m the only one who''s collected this many answer sheets."

    The truth of this statement wasn''t certain.

    However, it was probably true that she had more answer sheets than other students.

    Even if it was a lie, it didn''t matter much.

    Rudy Astria had no friends other than Luna Railer.

    Not only friends but also no acquaintances among seniors or close professors.

    It was natural since he didn''t socialize and studied every day.

    So, he had no way to obtain or know about the answer sheets of previous exams.

    "How about it? If you have the answer sheet, it won''t matter if you have less study time."

    Rudy Astria began to waver.

    Astina thought he would ept, given his desire for good grades.

    Just as she was about to smile victoriously, a voice came from behind.

    "Rudy! Hello!"

    Astina turned around to see Luna Railer.

    "Did youe to eat?"

    "Uh... Luna."

    Luna Railer naturally sat next to Rudy Astria.

    Despite Astina sitting in front of Rudy, Luna ignored her and spoke to Rudy.

    Then, Riku, who followed Luna Railer, sat down opposite Astina and was surprised to see her.

    "Ahh... Astina, senior! Hello!"

    "Right, hello."

    Astina casually greeted Riku and looked back at Luna Railer.

    Then, she smiled sarcastically.

    "I''m sorry, but we''re having an important conversation. Can you move to another seat?"

    Astina was slightly annoyed by Luna Railer''s attitude.

    Why was she, from a small baron family, interrupting their conversation?

    "An important conversation? Is it something I shouldn''t know?"

    Luna grinned at Astina.

    To others, it looked like an innocent smile, but to Astina, it was irritating.

    Why was she suddenly appearing and interfering when she had almost caught the fish?

    "It''s not that important. I was just discussing a favor she asked of me."

    Rudy exined the situation to Luna.

    "A favor? What kind?"

    "It''s rted to the student council, but I haven''t heard the details yet."

    Hearing that, Astina spoke up.

    "It''s about the secretary position."

    Astina tilted her head.

    Her n had been slightly disrupted.

    She had intended to vaguely ask for Rudy''s help and then bring him into the student council.

    She nned to pressure Rudy with a significant reward and get an answer, but Luna''s presence ruined the atmosphere.

    Rudy asked Astina, "Are you asking me to join the student council?"

    "No, I just need you to handle the tasks while the position is vacant."

    Though she said that, she could keep Rudy on the hook if she left the position open.

    Astina intentionally avoided mentioning proper terms, aiming to keep Rudy involved.

    Later, she nned to present proper conditions and have him continue as secretary.

    "How long is the period?"

    However, Luna sharply questioned the details.

    "¡­I haven''t thought that far ahead. Let''s decide slowly."

    Astina found Luna increasingly annoying. Who did she think she was?

    Rudy asked, "Do you want the answer sheets?"

    "Answer sheets?"

    "Astina offered to give me the answer sheets of exams from the past five years if I fulfill her request."

    Rudy exined when Luna expressed doubt.

    However, someone else was surprised by this fact.

    "Five... Five years of answer sheets? Why not do it? You even get the secretary position¨C!"

    It was Rika, who had been sitting nearby.

    "Can you be quiet?"

    "Rika, please be quiet."

    Luna and Astina both spoke to Rika at the same time.

    "¡­Yes."

    Overwhelmed by their presence, Rika bowed her head and began eating her meal.

    "But Rudy is busy studying. If he takes the secretary job, he''ll have less time to study, right?"

    Luna spoke with an innocent expression, as if she had no ulterior motives.

    Her face seemed to say, "I don''t have any intentions; I''m just worried about you."

    "With the sheets, he can study more efficiently, reducing the time needed for it."

    Astina quickly intervened.

    Her face was smiling, but a vein was bulging on her forehead.

    What began as a negotiation between Rudy and Astina had turned into a battle of wits between Luna and Astina.

    Rudy thought for a moment before speakin

    g.

    "Could you give me some time to think about it?"

    "That''s fine. Give me an answer within this week. I''d prefer a positive response."

    Astina grinned and stood up from her seat.

    "I''ll leave first."

    As Astina returned to her room, she pondered.

    Luna Railer.

    Why was she interfering like this?

    It was irritating.

    But it wasn''t a big deal. Rudy would have a hard time refusing her offer.

    He was like her, after all.

    Someone who wants to achieve their goals.

    ***

    "Ah, Luna."

    After finishing our meal in the cafeteria, Luna and I stepped outside.

    "I have a magic circle I want to create. Can you help me with it?"

    "Magic circle?"

    Luna tilted her head, curious.

    "I need it for something."

    Neither Luna nor I were skilled enough to create a proper magic circle yet.

    However, I thought that if webined our powers, we could make a decent one.

    "What kind of magic circle?"

    "Silent."

    Silent, an intermediate magic, blocked surrounding noise.

    I couldn''t use it now, but I could create it as a magic circle.

    Magic circles didn''t require proficiency; if a properly drawn magic circle was on a ''scroll,'' it could be used.

    "I want to make a quiet space a bitrger."

    Normally, the Silent magic could only be used in an incredibly small area.

    But by using a magic circle, I hoped to make it effective in arger space.

    "An intermediate magic circle... I''ve never made one before... But I''ll give it a try."

    Upon hearing this, Riku, who had been standing nearby, looked at me suspiciously and asked menacingly,

    "Where do you n to use it?"

    I had a specific ce in mind for that magic circle.

    The red-headed...

    "Education."

    I slightly raised the corner of my mouth.

    "I want to use it for some education."

    ***

    There we go! Finally acting like a viin!

    Thank you sroat for the donation! But this chappy is sponsored entirely by Thabuckshot.

    Thanks guys!

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 12: Student Council Presidential Election (3)

    The next day, I epted Astina''s proposal.

    Honestly, it was difficult to refuse.

    Of course, the arrangement was only until the end of the event that take ce after midterms.

    That was the maximum duration I had in mind.

    And there was another reason:

    I believed that I could use the student council position well when the story progressed to the extra sses.

    Upon agreeing, I received the answer sheets immediately through the maid.

    Receiving the sheets made me feel a bit uneasy.

    Nevertheless, since I wasn''t officially joining the student council and was just temporarily helping out, it didn''t seem to be a big problem.

    The secretary role didn''t involve doing anything in front of others, and as Astina said, having the sheets could shorten my study time.

    Upon reflection, I was getting a tremendous benefit from this arrangement.

    However, that''s what made it feel more unsettling.

    What did they want from me in return for giving me this?

    Thinking about it, answer sheets weren''t exactly a precious item.

    No matter how valuable the answer sheet was, basic knowledge was still the most important thing.

    Yet, for me, it was an incredibly valuable resource.

    I didn''t have connections or information.

    But I take pride in studying as hard as anyone, if not more.

    I even spent the time I could have used to gain connections or other information studying.

    If I had the answer sheets of previous exams, it would be like having wings to soar.

    With increased study efficiency, I could also invest more time in magic training.

    Astina was aware of this fact as well.

    She knew that if she used the answer sheets of previous exams as a condition, I would likely ept any reasonable proposal.

    However, Astina''s proposed condition wasn''t a big deal.

    It was something I would have epted even without any conditions.

    If I participated in the student council during my first year, it would guarantee me a high-ranking position in the student council during my second year.

    But this condition was far from ideal for me.

    When I be a second-year student, Princess Rie must take the position of student council president.

    In the game, Rudy Astria and Princess Riepete for the student council president position through an election.

    Of course, it was a crushing defeat for Rudy Astria.

    But, if I were to join the student council, wouldn''t people''s perception of me change?

    If I be the student council president in my second year, it would be a headache.

    I wouldn''t have time to study, so what kind of student council president would I be?

    It was an exquisite mix of an appealing condition and a proposal I wanted to avoid.

    "Maybe it''s not a coincidence that she''s the top student..."

    It seemed like she had done her homework on me.

    I started to worry.

    The image of Rudy Astria I wanted to portray was unlikable but not terrible.

    But now, perceptive people were starting to see through me.

    At this rate, my image would be that of a hardworking high-ranking noble''s child.

    Should I start causing trouble in front of Evan?

    ***

    The next day, I headed to the ce where the student council was gathering after ss.

    "Oh, Rudy Astria''s here?"

    There were a few people inside, besides Astina.

    Most of them were wearing green scarves, so they must be second-year students.

    Only one person wore a red scarf.

    "Let me introduce the student council members. This is the vice president..."

    I half-listened and let the information go in one ear and out the other.

    There was no reason to remember the names of people I wouldn''t see much.

    Instead, I was interested in the one first-year student present.

    He had a plump body and sharp eyes.

    His face looked familiar.

    "And this is Locke Lucarion, a first-year student like you. Have you heard of him?"

    The son of the Northern Marquis, mentioned by Princess Rie.

    It was Locke Lucarion.

    "Doesn''t it bother you to be around such a country bumpkin, young master?"

    Locke approached me and sneered.

    "Locke."

    Astina then reprimanded him.

    "Yes, yes, I understand."

    Locke casually replied and stepped back.

    I recalled that Locke participated in the student council during his first year.

    I smirked arrogantly.

    There was no reason to appear weak to someone who started a fight like that.

    "You''re quite the barbarian. Is everyone from the North like this?"

    "What did you say?"

    Locke tried to confront me with a fierce expression, but Astina stopped him with an outstretched hand.

    "Rudy Astria, restrain yourself. This is our first meeting."

    Astina''s face was different from usual, exuding authority.

    "Understood."

    Locke Lucarion.

    He was one of the prominent supporting characters in the Swordsmanship Department.

    In the future, he would be the vice-president of Princess Rie''s student council.

    Of course, he frequently stood out in other events as well.

    Due to his unique, easygoing, and bold personality, he was one of the likable male characters around Evan.

    Although I didn''t know why he was currently in Astina''s student council, it was good news for me.

    For starters, he had a lot ofbat experience in the north, so he excelled at swordsmanship but was quite dense.

    This meant that he was easy to manipte.

    Anyway, he wasn''t someone that had much influence in the story, so I could use him as I pleased.

    The only problem was that Princess Rie was behind him.

    "Let''s end it here for today. We''ll gather again on the weekend to discuss how we''ll run the election campaign."

    With Astina''s words, everyone prepared to leave.

    As I was about to leave, Astina grabbed me.

    "Rudy Astria, stay for a moment."

    As Astina said this, Locke grinned, seemingly pleased, and left.

    After everyone else had gone, I asked Astina a question.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I called you to discuss the uing election."

    There was only one thing to say about the election.

    "Do you want me to stay out of it?"

    Honestly, even if I were to do something here, Astina would be president.

    Her opponent was an extra with no known name or face.

    It didn''t seem like they were that famous in the academy either.

    So, it was practically set in stone that Astina would be president.

    However, the biggest obstacle here was probably me.

    If word got out that I had joined the student council, some people might cast votes against her just to oppose me.

    It could be bacsh against the Astria family or actions driven by dislike for me, but it was certain that I was an obstacle in the student council president election.

    However, what I heard next waspletely contrary.

    "I was going to ask you to help with the election campaign."

    "...Excuse me?"

    "You have a valuable name, Astria. So, if you participate in the campaign, won''t it help?"

    Astina grinned as she spoke.

    "..."

    What was she trying to do?

    Even the dim-witted Locke would know that this wasn''t a rational decision.

    "I''m leaving the first-year side to you and Locke. I don''t know much about the first-years anyway."

    Astina definitely knew more first-year students than I did.

    I wondered what her intentions were in saying this.

    "Fine... I understand."

    I wanted to say it was absurd, but I held back.

    Someone else would advise her, even if I didn''t.

    It would also be strange for me, who had only recently met her, toment.

    "Alright, see you next time."

    Astina waved with a smile.

    I didn''t know what she was thinking, but she was smart, so I believed she would handle it.

    With that, I headed to Professor Cromwell''s office.

    Professor Cromwell''s office.

    "Even though he was called a young wolf, he''s just a harmless puppy."

    Professor Robert spoke, half-lying on the sofa.

    "Aren''t puppies and wolf cubs simr at that age?"

    Professor Cromwell, wearing sses he didn''t usually wear, replied while looking at some documents.

    "I heard he''s arrogant and rude, so I thought an interesting guy had finally arrived, but he''s just a harmless pushover."

    "Are you sure you saw the real Rudy Astria? Last time, he got mad at me and handing in a nk exam."

    Robert protested, getting up from the sofa as he listened to Cromwell''sughter.

    "Either way, do you think I would mistake someone else for him? The student council brought him, so it must be right."

    "What made you so curious that you went to the student council?"

    "He''s from the Astria family, and his personality seemed interesting, but he''s nothing special. Are siblings'' personalities usually so different?"

    "They grew up in different environments, so wouldn''t that be the case?"

    Rudy''s older brother, who grew up receiving attention from everyone.

    And Rudy Astria, who didn''t receive any attention at all.

    Cromwell thought the difference in their personalities was inevitable.

    "Just looking at him made me feel bad, but not as bad as his brother."

    "Why do you hate him so much? He was polite to the professors and had good social skills."

    Robert shook his head as if exasperated.

    "I hate those kinds of people the most. Theyck humanity. Humanity."

    Robert then got up and went towards the door.

    "Are you leaving?"

    "Of course."

    As Robert opened the door to leave, someone was standing in front of it.

    "Um?"

    It was Rudy Astria.

    "Hello, Professor Robert."

    "Did you hear?"

    Robert bluntly asked Rudy.

    "What do you mean?"

    Rudy asked back, expressionless.

    "If you didn''t hear, it''s fine. Are you here to see Cromwell?"

    "Yes."

    "Cromwell, Rudy Astria ising in."

    "I see. Come in."

    Robert said that and went on his way.

    Rudy nced at the departing Robert and then entered Professor Cromwell''s office.

    "Professor, hello."

    "What brings you here? You could ask questions during ss time."

    "It''s not rted to ss. It''s about something I''m studying separately."

    "What is it?"

    Cromwell took off the sses he was wearing and asked.

    Rudy showed him a piece of paper.

    "It''s a Silent Magic Circle. I''m thinking of a range of about 100 meters in radius from the casting location."

    Cromwell looked back and forth between the magic circle and Rudy Astria.

    The magic circle was better made than he expected.

    Especially the efficiency of the magic circle, meaning it was designed to use minimal mana during casting.

    However, there were many ws.

    "If you draw it like this, it will activate in a smaller area than an ordinary Silent Magic Circle, let alone 100 meters."

    Cromwell picked up the fountain pen in front of him and checked the problems with the magic circle.

    "For Silent Magic, you should use the duplication rune instead of the enhancement rune to expand the range. If you use the enhancement rune, it will only eliminate louder noises within that space. And you can improve this part by recalcting the form."

    Professor Cromwell closely examined the magic circle while speaking indifferently.

    He then asked Rudy Astria.

    "Did you create this magic circle by yourself?"

    "No, I made it with Luna Railer. Luna took care of the control sector while I crafted the inner magic form."

    "Luna Railer, huh?"

    The student who caught Professor Mcguire''s attentionst time.

    Professor Cromwell was slightly surprised, as the magic circle''s control sector and arrangement of forms were almost at an assistant''s level.

    This maximized the efficiency of the magic form.

    ''As for the magic form...''

    However, the magic form that Rudy Astria had created was only at the level of an outstanding student.

    "Hmm..."

    Professor Cromwell handed the paper with the magic form back to Rudy.

    "It seems you need to study more about magic circles. Although my ss is practical, you should put more effort into theory sses as well."

    Professor Cromwell didn''t hesitate to offer advice.

    He appreciated seeing the discarded child of the Astria family studying diligently without bing twisted.

    He thought it was a professor''s role to guide such a student well.

    "But..."

    He felt there was one more thing that needed guidance.

    Cromwell narrowed his eyes and stared at Rudy Astria.

    "Where do you n to use that magic circle?"

    Silent Magic circles were prohibited from being sold.

    Even if they were sold, records of the buyers were kept somewhere.

    Silent Magic itself was treated cautiously since it was so useful for criminal purposes.

    However, it was also famous among wizards as a good magic to study.

    Because its activation method was uniquepared to other magic, it was rmended to learn at Liberion Academy.

    The academy was a learning and research institution.

    Thus, they allowed the use of even magic of dubious use outside for research or study purposes.

    Of course, the user would be responsible if any scandalous incidents urred.

    "It''s just for studying."

    Rudy looked straight into Cromwell''s eyes without avoiding them.

    After a brief staring contest, Cromwell sighed.

    "Ha... Fine. I understand."

    He added further.

    "I won''t inquire more because you''re a diligent and passionate student. So, be careful with your actions."

    "I''ll keep that in mind."

    With no change in expression, Rudy Astria replied and walked towards the door.

    Professor Cromwell called out to him.

    "Rudy Astria."

    "¡­?"

    After a brief pause, Professor Cromwell said.

    "Just make sure it won''t cause any trouble."

    "¡­Understood."

    With that, Rudy Astria left the room.

    "How could that guy be a puppy?"

    A Silent Magic spell that activated within a 100-meter radius of a person.

    Anyone could see it was a magic circle to prevent criminal disturbances.

    "Baron Williams was it...?"

    What a foolish guy.

    He should have chosen his target wisely, but he messed with the wrong person.

    ***

    The next day, after ss ended.

    "Ru-Rudy Astria?"

    A guy with a red head, probably from the Baron William''s family, stood before me.

    Delinquents always seem to like these narrow alleys.

    A narrow alley with a lone person.

    The perfect situation to educate someone.

    I took out the prepared scroll in advance.

    As the top student, I had received a scroll with the Silent Magic engraved on it.

    "What is it?"

    -Tear

    As I tore the scroll, a bright light leaked out.

    "Wha... what''s going on?"

    I walked forward and opened my mouth.

    "Let''s get started."

    ***

    Woah another one just like that! Thanks transhumanist Sykes for sponsoring this chappy!

    Enjoy the chappy! Rudy going badass here.

 Chapter 13: Student Council Presidential Election (4)

    "R-Rudy Astria! Calm down and listen to me...!"

    The red-haired student started backing away as I slowly approached.

    "I-I''ll use magic if youe any closer...!"

    Ignoring the threat, I continued forward.

    "Fire-!"

    "Dig."

    I cast a spell before he could use his magic.

    As I cast it, the ground under the red-haired student gave way.

    He fell, his face filled with fear.

    "Uh... D-Don''te closer!"

    "Ignite."

    I uttered the incantation.

    The most basic fire magic.

    A spell that creates a small me at a single point.

    It had no lethal power, but it was enough to make him suffer.

    I grabbed his arm and brought the me closer.

    "Aaaargh!!!"

    He began to writhe in pain.

    His clothes were pierced, and the smell of burning flesh filled the air.

    I didn''t have a perverse taste for torturing others, so I didn''t enjoy it.

    But this was the most effective method.

    People were weak to pain.

    Especially someone like him, who had never experienced real pain before.

    "I''m sorry!!! I said I''m sorryyyyyy!!!"

    "Are you speaking informally? Am I your friend?"

    "I... I apologize!!! Aaaah!!!"

    He apologized, but I didn''t stop.

    I just continued to sear his arm without a word.

    "Aaargh!!! Haaah..."

    I momentarily lifted the me, and he gasped for breath.

    Tears streamed down his face.

    As I tried to bring the me to his arm again, he yelled at me.

    "Stop... please...! I had no choice... Garwel said it would be easy if I did it this way!!!"

    Garwel?

    The sudden mention of his name puzzled me.

    Garwel Handrei.

    He was the offspring of the Handrei Baron family.

    In the original story, he served under Rudy Astria.

    Of course, they weren''t allies, and he merely held a position as a sycophantic subordinate.

    However, Garwel was more than just a flunky.

    Midterm Camp.

    He was the mastermind behind the events that happen during the midterm camping evaluation which urs after the exams.

    "¡­Tell me more."

    "Garwel said that if we just im Rudy Astria ordered this, everything would be resolved¡­"

    I frowned.

    In the original story, I thought Rudy Astria merely ordered Evan to be harassed, but now it seemed different.

    Garwel manipted Rudy Astria, using the red-head student.

    And Garwel must have told the red-head student that if they were honest, they could survive.

    In other words, Rudy Astria in the game was simply being used by Garwel.

    However, it appeared that my actions had changed the oue.

    This is insane... A baron or marquis would try to manipte a duke?

    It made the following stories a bit more understandable.

    "He did it because he was scared."

    "Huh¡­?"

    "Never mind."

    I released his arm and got up from my seat.

    I thought Garwel might have done it.

    He was part of the Rebels anyway.

    Midterm Camp was the first appearance of the Rebels in the game, an essential part of the story.

    Garwel was a member, and the story involved him causing amotion and getting subdued by Evan.

    The story of subduing Garwel was secondary, and the main story revolved around a heroine who was a member of the Rebels.

    I could confront Garwel now, but there was no need.

    Once the Midterm Camp starts, Evan will take care of him.

    There''s plenty for Evan to gain from the situation, so I don''t need to get involved yet.

    "What happened here didn''t happen. If the others around you bother me, it''s not you but your family that will crumble."

    "Ah¡­ I understand. I will manage it well¡­"

    As I walked away, I thought.

    Honestly, I knew about the stories of the heroines and Evan.

    However, I didn''t know the stories of the surrounding characters.

    There must have been a reason for the events that happened.

    I didn''t realize that these small incidents were rted to the main story.

    "I need to be more careful."

    Now that I discovered the small incidents were connected to the main story, I had to act more cautiously.

    If Evan doesn''t gain abilities from these events, it would be disastrous.

    Usually, it took a tremendous effort to obtain abilities from significant events.

    So, I had to ensure that all events urred normally.

    "What a headache."

    I wondered if I should reconsider Astina''s proposal.

    There were no main or side stories rted to Astina, so I decided to go along with it for the agreed-upon period.

    Over the weekend,

    Luna, Ena, and Rika were together in the library.

    Rudy hadn''t joined them, saying he had something to do, so it was just the three of them.

    They were taking a break from studying for a moment.

    "Rudy did that?"

    "He''s finally showing his true colors! That jerk..."

    Rika spoke animatedly, waving her arms.

    Rumors.

    The three were discussing a rumor.

    The rumor that Rudy Astria had ordered the son of Baron William to bully Evan.

    "Umm..."

    "Ena! Say something!"

    Rika shook Ena, urging her to speak up.

    "I''d rather not."

    Ena wore an expression of disapproval.

    After a moment of hesitation, Luna spoke up.

    "Could it be that the rumor is spreading incorrectly?"

    "No, it''s true. You saw Rudy Astria being taken to the student councilst time too. Everyone at the academy is now saying he did under Rudy Astria''s orders."

    Luna considered Rika''s words.

    Why would Rudy do such a thing?

    There was no reason for Rudy to torment Evan.

    "Just look at it! Lately, Evan, amoner, has been gaining poprity, so the high-ranking noble must have felt ufortable!"

    Luna remembered when Rudy introduced himself.

    His dismissive remarks.

    He had made statements that belittled everyone.

    However, Rudy didn''t favor nobles over others.

    He simply wasn''t interested in most people.

    He had never treated anyone differently based on their social status, whether they were nobles ormoners.

    He didn''t seem to care about Rika and Ena, bothmoners, but he never ignored them either.

    "I think there might be some misunderstanding."

    Luna believed in what she saw.

    Rudy was a kind, caring, and a bit of a clumsy person.

    "Come to think of it..."

    She had seen Rudy with a viscount''s son before, right after their first ss.

    "It seemed like he said something mean, but..."

    She remembered Rudy telling the viscount''s son to "get lost."

    At first, she thought he was being mean to his friends, but now it seemed different.

    Could it be that Rudy knew those people were bad?

    And in retaliation, they trapped him.

    "Rika, I saw this happen..."

    Luna shared the story with Rika and Ena.

    Rumors were just that¡ªrumors.

    People would interpret actions based on what they wanted to believe.

    Even a harmless action could be twisted by those spreading rumors.

    Not only the meaning but also the action itself could be distorted.

    "Maybe this happened because it''s Rudy. His reputation at the academy isn''t good."

    When Luna said this, Ena smiled.

    "If Luna says so, it must be true."

    "No... It could be wrong! Yeah... maybe Rudy just made a mistake!"

    Luna, feeling she had said too much, mumbled and sat down.

    Ena smiled at her and started talking.

    "Anyway, Luna, you seem so busytely."

    "Busy? Do I?"

    "You seem to have dark circles under your eyes, and you''re not hanging out or going for walks with friends as much."

    "Do... do I? I thought I was just living my life as usual."

    Luna stuttered, seeming flustered.

    Ena looked at her and chuckled.

    "Studying is good, but don''t forget to take breaks."

    "Yeah... I''ll do that."

    Lately, Luna had been spending her days with Rudy at the library.

    Of course, they were just studying there.

    Luna didn''t stop at the library; she continued studyingte into the night.

    Anticipation.

    Rudy had said he was looking forward to her growth.

    Luna didn''t want to disappoint his expectations.

    She wanted to show Rudy her impressive progress as soon as possible.

    "Hehe..."

    Luna imagined Rudy admiring her achievements and let out a silly smile.

    "Oh, by the way, I heard that Locke and Rudy Astria will be campaigning in front of the first-year dormitory tomorrow."

    "Campaigning?"

    Luna tilted her head at Ena''s words.

    "Yeah, I just heard it, so it must be true. They''re doing it in the morning."

    "Hmm."

    Luna thought for a moment and then smiled.

    ***

    The next day.

    Today, Red Head had said he would go to the student council and confess.

    He was going to im it wasn''t something I had ordered, but rather something he had done on his own.

    However, another problem had arisen.

    "Sigh."

    Right now, Locke and I were standing in front of the dormitory.

    In my hand, I held a banner with Astina''s name and promises written on it.

    Over the weekend, Astina had negotiated that Locke and I would campaign for her in front of the dormitory.

    I couldn''t understand why it hade to this.

    Locke, who seemed irritated by merely standing next to me, was also annoying.

    Students passing by would look at me and whisper.

    It was clear that my presence was detrimental to Astina.

    Why had nobody stopped me?

    Wasn''t it obvious that Astina''s reputation was being damaged right now?

    A deep sigh welled up from within me.

    A considerable amount of time had passed, and it was almost time to attend sses.

    As I tried to pack up and leave, Locke called out to me.

    "Hey, you."

    "What is it?"

    There was a murderous intent in his eyes.

    However, it was significantly calmer than his usual aggressive demeanor.

    "Why did you order him to harass Evan?"

    I ignored his question and casually picked up my things, heading toward the building.

    The truth would be revealed today anyway.

    Wouldn''t it be more strange if I were to say that I was falsely used and that Red Head would confess today?

    As I tried to leave, Locke grabbed my arm.

    "What do you think you''re doing?"

    "Answer my question, Rudy Astria."

    Why is he acting like this?

    "I didn''t do it. How many times do I have to say it?"

    I shook off Locke''s hand and walked forward.

    Then, Locke spat out a curse.

    "Filthy bastard."

    I ignored Locke''s cursing and kept walking.

    "Why do you take out your inferiorityplex toward your brother on others? Do you think that''s something a high-ranking noble should do?"

    Why is he creating an embarrassing moment for himself?

    After cursing like that, it would be embarrassing for him when it''s revealed I wasn''t the one responsible.

    I tried to ignore Locke and leave.

    However, I saw someoneing down the stairs and speaking.

    "What did you say?"

    "Luna?"

    Descending the stairs was Luna.

    "What are you doing?"

    Luna''s usual gentle face was gone.

    Her eyes, filled with murderous intent, stared at Locke.

    "Luna Railer?"

    Locke seemed slightly taken aback by Luna''s expression.

    However, Luna didn''t respond to him and asked again.

    "What are you doing? Why are you cursing at someone who''s minding their own business?"

    Locke furrowed his brow.

    Seeing Locke''s reaction, Luna seemed to get even angrier and spoke with murderous intent.

    "Are you not going to answer?"

    "I cursed him because he did something deserving of it."

    Locke spoke calmly.

    Wind began to gather in Luna''s hand.

    "So, it''s okay for me to attack you did something deserving of it, right?"

    The beginner wind attribute magic, Wind Ball.

    However, its size seemed strange.

    I knew Luna''s magic level wasn''t that high, but the size was simr to my own magic.

    No, now wasn''t the time to worry about that.

    If we started fighting seriously, none of us woulde out unscathed.

    Luna, Locke, and I.

    There was no need to fight like this.

    I stood up and grabbed Luna''s arm.

    "Luna, it''s okay."

    "Rudy?"

    I looked at Locke.

    "You too, scram."

    "What?"

    "Leave while I''m letting you off."

    Locke nced at Luna and then went inside the building.

    "Rudy! Is it okay to let him go like that?"

    Luna looked at me, worried.

    "Don''t worry, it''s fine. We can''t just start casting magic over a few insults."

    Luna''s magic dissipated, and her face turned red.

    "It was just... I got angry all of a sudden."

    Luna seemed to have had enough, venting her anger at me.

    "Besides, why didn''t you say anything? You should have at least argued back!"

    "Why bother with someone who won''t believe a word I say?"

    "You still should have said something!"

    "Anyway, ss is about to start."

    As I tried to leave with a faint smile, Luna grabbed my sleeve.

    "Are you really okay?"

    "I''m fine. But why did you onlye out of the dormitory now?"

    To ease Luna''s worry, I changed the subject.

    But it was strange.

    As I mentioned earlier, ss would start soon.

    Luna usually wasn''tte.

    "Ah... Today, my hair just wouldn''t cooperate! I overslept a bit too. That''s why I''mte!"

    Luna stuttered slightly.

    However, her hair looked just as it usually did.

    No, it seemed even neater than usual.

    Well, if Luna said so, it must be true.

    I trusted Lunapletely and let it go.

    I walked into the building with Luna.

    And we parted ways midway since we had different sses.

    "Ah..."

    I suddenly remembered, I had forgotten to ask about Luna''s magic.

    It seemed to have grown much faster than her usual pace.

    The fact bothered me, but I thought it could happen.

    My actions werepletely different from the original work; how could every little detail be the same as in the game?

    "It''s probably nothing."

    ***

    1/4 for the week!

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 14: Student Council Presidential Election (5)

    At Princess Rie''s quarters, Locke stood before her meekly.

    "So, why did you do that?"

    Rie red at Locke, and the atmosphere was tense.

    "I apologize."

    "Did I tell you to pick a fight with Rudy Astria or to keep an eye on him? With such baseless rumors? Do you n to make enemies of both Rudy Astria and me?"

    "¡­I apologize."

    "Wind Cutter."

    As Rie chanted the spell, a lock of Locke''s hair was cut off.

    A wound appeared on his forehead, and blood trickled down.

    "I really dislike it when my ns go awry."

    Locke looked at his hair that had fallen to the floor.

    "Next time, it''ll be your arm. Then, it''ll be your territory, and after that, it''ll be your neck."

    Rie irritably brushed her hair aside.

    "Be careful not to cause any harm to the uing alliance."

    "I understand."

    Rie smiled at the bowing Locke.

    "Great~ If you do that, everything will be fine. Do your best, okay?"

    Locke left Rie''s room.

    He had been too foolish.

    He should have been more cautious and deliberate in his actions.

    He should have realized that this ce was not his territory, but Liberion Academy.

    The day he hurled insults at Rudy Astria, Baron William''s son went to the student council and confessed.

    Upon hearing the news, his head went nk.

    Rudy Astria.

    That person was an ''evil character'' in his mind.

    Someone who looked down on those beneath him, acting arrogant without knowing their own limits.

    He was convinced that Rudy Astria was such a person.

    However, he wasn''t.

    Yes, he had been too foolish.

    He was clumsy when it came to using his head.

    Even with great strength, it held no meaning.

    He felt it was both his own and his family''s limitation.

    The family guarding the cold northern region was a family with strong power in such a harsh environment.

    Locke''s family, the Lucarion family, was one of them.

    While they possessed great strength, they were not particrly gifted intellectually.

    They excelled in battle strategy but were ignorant in other areas, such as politics.

    In a peaceful era,

    those with power felt limited.

    No matter how skilled inbat, if there was no battle, their abilities were useless.

    The Empire''s center attracted those skilled in magic and politics.

    And they found themselves pushed to the periphery.

    Physically and politically on the outskirts, they began to feel threatened.

    Thus, Locke made a resolution when he arrived at the academy.

    To learn politics.

    To get close to the best political minds and learn from them.

    And to expand his connections.

    So, the person Locke approached was the First Princess, Rie.

    A potential future empress.

    There was no reason not to get close to her.

    "Rudy Astria..."

    Until Princess Rie mentioned it, Locke knew nothing.

    Rudy Astria seemed like nothing more than a wayward second son.

    As someone living in the north, he knew that Rudy Astria was famous.

    However, both Princess Rie and Astina Persia paid attention to Rudy Astria.

    Ordinary people pointed fingers at him, but the academy''s top students sought to get closer to him.

    Upon hearing the news that Baron William''s offspring had surrendered, he realized the truth.

    He was foolish, not seeing the reality.

    Now he could understand.

    Rudy Astria was not just a wayward young man.

    Those with foresight had already noticed.

    Locke casually wiped the blood flowing from his forehead with his sleeve.

    Having seen numerous situations in the north, such a wound was nothing to him.

    The fact he had made a mistake was more painful than the wound itself.

    "I need to study more."

    The red-haired guy confessed as I had instructed him to.

    He admitted his guilt without mentioning Garwel.

    I deliberately told him to not bring up Garwel since there was no benefit to provoking him already.

    When the incident properly explodes during the midterm event

    , we can uproot the entire thing.

    There was no need to touch upon it just yet.

    When I told the red-haired guy not to mention Garwel, he repeatedly bowed his head in gratitude.

    It was a little awkward since I did it for my own benefit, but he seemed so grateful.

    A few dayster.

    "Shall we have a listen then?"

    As soon as the ss ended, Astina approached me.

    She took me to an empty ssroom.

    She sat on a chair, crossed her legs, and spoke to me.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Everything from your actions at home to your fight with Baron William''s son."

    She seemed to know it all.

    "Shall we listen slowly?"

    Did she mean the rumors of my idiocy at home?

    I could understand the stories about home, but how did she know about the fight with the red-haired guy?

    I was sure I used a silent spell, and no one was around.

    "How did you know about the fight with the son of Baron William?"

    However, Astina deflected my question with a question.

    "Which parts of the stories spreading from your family are true?"

    As I didn''t answer and calmly stood there, Astina smiled.

    Then she opened her mouth.

    "What are you? Rudy Astria?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    I showed no reaction and kept looking at Astina.

    "The rumors are bad, but you''re not really doing anything wrong."

    Astina looked at me as she sat and said.

    She took out some documents from the book she had been holding.

    "In the family, you''re a troublemaker. A second son who relies only on his talent. But looking at you in the academy, you appear to be nothing but an ordinary model student. To the point where it''s hard to understand how such rumors were created."

    It was a natural discrepancy since it wasn''t me at home.

    I had expected such a situation, but it happened faster than I thought.

    "Even when Locke picks a fight, you simply try to pass by harmlessly."

    She flipped through the documents in her hand one by one.

    "If you cover up the name, you''d just be a kind student."

    Astina looked at me and smiled faintly.

    Then she put down the documents she had been holding.

    "I can help you."

    "Pardon?"

    "I don''t know why you''re acting like this, but I can help you."

    Astina reached out her hand to me.

    "I''ve established my position in the academy now. There are powerful professors and children from prestigious families, but I have the power to counter them. If I take the student council president''s position soon, my power will grow even stronger."

    "..."

    "I''ll help you. Tell me your goal, and I''ll help you. In return, you help me. Not as my subordinate, but as an equal partner."

    Astina pushed her hand toward me as if urging me to hold it.

    "Let''s cooperate, Rudy Astria."

    "Aren''t we already cooperating as part of the student council?"

    "I mean a proper alliance, not that. The student council is just temporary."

    Hearing those words, I pondered for a moment.

    Then, I opened my mouth.

    "What do you see in me that makes you propose such a thing?"

    I asked Astina.

    Astina responded with a smile.

    "It''s just a hunch."

    "Making decisions without solid evidence isn''t wise."

    "True for ordinary actions, but recognizing talent is different. It would be a shame to miss out on talent right in front of me."

    The words he had said to Luna.

    She knew everything others would never know.

    She knew so much but I couldn''t fathom how she found out.

    "But you are strong enough without my help. If you take the student council president position, as you said, you will have even greater influence. Why make such an offer to me?"

    "Hmm... That''s my secret. I''ll tell you if you ally with me."

    I was torn.

    Would joining hands with Astina be better?

    Or would it be better to continue acting alone?

    I weighed the two options.

    Joining hands with Astina would be helpful not only within the academy but also outside.

    She''s a child of a prestigious family, after all.

    Surviving in the academy was one problem, but so was life after graduation.

    Let''s skip thinking about that for now, as it''s a distant concern.

    However, even considering the academy alone, Astina undoubtedly had the most influence.

    She was set to im the student council president position and already held the top rank among second-year students.

    Her power would definitely help me.

    Just by listening to our conversation, didn''t she know everything I had hidden?

    There were clear advantages to joining hands with her.

    The only downside of joining hands with her was dealing with unexpected developments.

    While progressing the main story, I''d also have to deal with matters rted to Astina.

    I''d be extremely busy.

    And exining my intentions would be difficult.

    No one would believe me if I said I was a person who entered the game and had to help Evan grow to prevent everyone at the academy from dying.

    I struggled between the two choices.

    And soon, I made a decision.

    "How about a temporary alliance?"

    "Temporary alliance?"

    "I won''t reveal everything about me. I''ll only tell you what I intend to do to some extent. You can also weigh the pros and cons when helping me. If you help me, I''ll provide corresponding help in return."

    Hearing this, Astina smirked.

    "Fine. I can ept that much."

    Astina extended her hand to me, and I took it.

    "Then let''s hear it. Your intentions and your goals."

    After a brief moment of thought, I spoke.

    "I will be the academy''s second seat."

    "...Second seat?"

    "The wall one must ovee to secure the top position in the academy. That''s the role I''ll y."

    Of course, the person who would surpass that wall was already determined.

    "Why won''t you take the top seat yourself?"

    "Because responsibilityes with the position."

    In the main stories Evan experiences, there are events that ur because he''s the top student.

    Although those stories would grant him powerful weapons or abilities, the risks are too high.

    Only someone with Evan''s mental fortitude and skills could ovee them.

    There are stories that require special magic that only Evan can use, and there are stories where he must persevere through sheer willpower.

    I knew all too well how difficult those stories were.

    Even knowing every story, they''re still hard to ovee.

    I didn''t have the confidence to take on that responsibility.

    "What do you know?"

    At my words, Astina''s face filled with curiosity.

    However, I couldn''t tell her everything.

    There was no guarantee that the things I mentioned would happen, and other events could ur that I didn''t mention.

    I only knew the predetermined stories, not the ability to read the future.

    "I don''t know for sure."

    "Then what are you basing this on?"

    "Just a hunch."

    As I said that, Astina''s serious expression rxed, and she spoke.

    "You tell me not to rely on my instincts, yet you do trust in yours. Isn''t that contradictory?"

    "We can''t rely entirely on intuition. But there is some evidence behind my words."

    "What''s the evidence?"

    "That''s a secret."

    With that, Astina casually organized the documents she was holding and stood up.

    "So, your goal is to be the second-seat, right?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "I''m curious who could beat you with all that effort."

    I asked Astina a question in response to her words.

    "Now, it''s your turn, Senior Astina. Why do you need me?"

    At my question, Astina raised the corner of her mouth.

    "I will beat my brother, Varian Persia."

    I had never heard the name Varian Persia before.

    But I could understand the meaning behind her words.

    "Are you trying to take the position of family sessor?"

    Astina didn''t answer my question and just smiled.

    It was a moreplicated issue than I thought.

    "Is it possible?"

    "I am more thoroughly prepared than you think. I must seed since I''m betting my life on it."

    "What if I betray you?"

    "I would me myself for misjudging you and die, I suppose."

    Although her words were harsh, she said them yfully.

    Her words were convincing.

    I understood she wanted to take over the family, but I wondered if I really needed to be involved.

    I was just a discarded child from a duke''s family, unable to rely on the power of my family.

    Astina would know that too.

    So what she needed was not the power of the Astria family, but the power of the top student, Rudy Astria.

    In that case, she probably wouldn''t ask me to do anything too burdensome.

    After we finished talking, Astina walked towards the door.

    "Are you leaving?"

    "Yeah, the election is soon. I''m busy, so I have to go."

    Astina waved her hand to me and opened the door.

    "See you next time, partner."

    ***

    And so, the election day arrived.

    As expected, Astina secured afortable victory.

    "How did I end up in this position?"

    Astina leaned back in her chair, now seated at the student council president''s desk.

    "Wasn''t this the anticipated result?"

    A woman sipping tea in front of her replied.

    It was Princess Rie.

    "Even so, it feels great."

    Astina smiled at Rie.

    "Now that I''m the student council president, it''s time to start working on our families."

    Astina handed some documents to the princess.

    "I''ve gathered this much information, and I''ve already begunying the groundwork."

    Rie skimmed through the documents and grinned.

    "Sounds good~ I''ll start working on the central region as well."

    "Since I''ve fulfilled my promise to be the student council president, sign the contract."

    Rie epted the contract Astina handed her.

    It stated the following:

    1. Rie Von Ristonia will assist Astina Persia in inheriting the title of viscount.

    2. Upon sessfully inheriting the title, Astina Persia will help Rie Von Ristonia be the Empress.

    ... and so on.

    Several uses were written, and both of them signed the contract.

    "I never thought we''d be in the same boat, given our opposing situations. I thought you''d dislike me."

    "Opposing situations make it easier for us to understand each other, right?"

    It was a coboration between someone trying to steal power from her superior and someone trying to prevent losing their power.

    Astina wanted to surpass her brother and be the family''s heir, while Rie strived to prevent her sister from taking her power.

    Despite their contrasting situations, they understood and acknowledged each other.

    "Then I''m counting on you~."

    Rie put down her teacup and rose from her seat.

    "Ah."

    As she was about to open the door, Rie nced back.

    "By the way, did the information about Rudy Astria help?"

    "It did help. I''m grateful for that."

    Rie smiled.

    "I was a little interested in him as well, so it was a nice gesture~. So, what happened?"

    "Don''t you know?"

    "Hey~ I can''t always listen to everything~."

    Rie spoke yfully.

    "We''ve agreed to cooperate, and I''ve learned his intentions to some extent. He''s not an enemy."

    "Oh~ really? If our president says so~."

    Astina didn''t particrly like Rie''s yful tone.

    However, it was appropriate for their cooperative rtionship, so she didn''t feel too bothered.

    "Well, I''ll be going now. Astina-senior?"

    "Alright."

    Rie opened the door and left.

    "Sigh¡­"

    Astina let out a sigh and loosened her scarf a little.

    "But now it''s time for midterms¡­"

    She had neglected her studies while preparing for the election.

    Even if she had secured the student council president position, it would be useless if she lost her top rank.

    Astina took out her book and opened it.

    "I won''t be getting much sleep for a while."

    Though she said this, Astina wore a smile.

    ***

    2/4 for the week!

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 15: The Burning Library (1)

    The day hade.

    The day I was most worried about.

    It was midterm exam day.

    Liberion Academy didn''t hold exams over several days; instead, all tests were taken in a single day.

    So, I had to give it my all in one day.

    "Rudy, good luck on your exams!"

    Luna greeted me before heading to her own exam room.

    We had worked hard up until this point.

    Not a single day was wasted; we thoroughly reviewed and prepared.

    Since taking over, I hadn''t had a proper rest day.

    It was all about studying.

    Sigh...

    I calmed my nerves and entered the ssroom.

    I was supposed to aim for the second seat.

    But I had no intention of settling for that.

    My mind was set on the top seat.

    That was the only way I could secure the second seat.

    "Please put away your books and notes, and only leave your writing utensils on your desk."

    The professor at the front of the room exined the exam instructions and distributed the test papers.

    "Now, let the exam begin."

    The exam started with the professor''s words.

    I began answering the questions on the test paper one by one.

    It was a new experience for me.

    I knew the answers to all the questions on the test.

    It felt almost too easy.

    I flipped through the pages and solved each problem.

    I finished all the general knowledge exams.

    After a short break, the most important exam began: Magic Studies.

    The Magic Studies exam was lengthy, consisting of both practical and theoretical questions.

    Each professor set questions ording to their own style.

    The most challenging questions when I was studying even with answer sheets were undoubtedly those from Professor Cromwell.

    Despite being a first-year exam, the questions required knowledge of intermediate magic and were impossible to solve.

    It felt like they were designed not to be answered.

    I remembered this fact as I tackled the questions.

    Then, I found a question that was unmistakably from Professor Cromwell.

    "Ah..."

    Describe the principle of Silent Magic and the characteristics of its magic circle.

    He was the only professor who ended his question with a noun.

    However, the question made my head throb.

    "Did he put this question for me to answer...?"

    I muttered quietly, so no one could hear.

    I wondered if it was even allowed.

    A regr student wouldn''t be able to answer the question about Silent Magic.

    Everyone focused on studying beginner magic, not intermediate magic.

    I held my head in my hands.

    Should I answer this question or not?

    An ordinary first-year student couldn''t answer it, but the top-ranking students might be able to.

    The difficulty level of the questions this year was easierpared to other years.

    Silent Magic was a peculiar magic, and someone might have heard about it at least once.

    So, I couldn''t leave it nk.

    "Let''s write... just half of it."

    I decided to write only what Professor Cromwell had taught me.

    Honestly, I could write everything since I had created the magic circle before, but I chose to write only what I had been taught.

    "Please... Evan, write everything and turn it in."

    I muttered to myself and moved on to the next question.

    "Great job, everyone."

    Exams have finally ended.

    At the professor''s words, everyone stood up and left the ssroom.

    ''Am I going to be the top student?''

    Mixed feelings of anxiety and joy filled me.

    At least my efforts didn''t seem to be in vain.

    "Let''s rest today..."

    I felt utterly drained.

    I had been so tense, thinking I had to study every day, that I hadn''t taken a break.

    But after the exam, I felt a sense of relief, as if it was finally over.

    It wasn''t truly over, but it felt like I had passed the first hurdle.

    My legs trembled, making it difficult to even stand.

    "Rudy! How did your exam go?"

    As I stood up, Luna entered the ssroom I had just left.

    "I think it went alright."

    I thought I had done exceptionally well, but there was no need to boast.

    "Today, Riku, Ena, and I are going to Picassie Bakery. Want toe with us?"

    Picassie Bakery was a famous caf¨¦ in Liberion Academy.

    It was a ce wheremoners and lower nobles would splurge, rather than the high-ranking nobles.

    The prices weren''t exactly affordable, but I had heard the atmosphere and desserts were outstanding.

    It was so popr that making reservations was difficult, but they managed to book a table.

    "I''m nning to rest today."

    I wanted to visit the bakery, but it wouldn''t be right to tag along with them.

    I didn''t know about Ena, but Riku would surely give me a resentful look.

    And I wasn''t so clueless as to impose on a group of girls.

    Luna might not mind, but the other two would certainly be ufortable with my presence.

    "Really? That''s a shame... Let''s go together next time!"

    "Sure. Have fun."

    Dragging my exhausted body, I headed for the dormitory.

    There wasn''t a single person near the dorms; it seemed everyone had gone somewhere to have fun after the exam.

    However, there was one person, just like me, dragging themselves along like a zombie.

    "Rudy Astria?"

    It was Astina.

    She had dark circles under her eyes, and her hair looked disheveled.

    Her face seemed to be weighed down by exhaustion, like a modern-day office worker leaving work at 10 PM.

    Yet, her fatigue didn''t diminish her beauty. If anything, it gave her a decadent charm.

    "Greetings¡ª"

    "Don''t... don''t look at me!"

    Astina abruptly turned her back to me. She tried to fix her hair with her hands, but it only seemed to get messier.

    "...What are you doing?"

    "Well..."

    Astina covered her face with her hand and looked at me.

    "I have urgent matters to attend to!"

    After briefly greeting me, Astina tried to rush to the dormitory.

    She then halted her steps.

    "Rudy Astria! I have something for you to do tomorrow. Come to the student council room after ss!"

    With her face still covered, Astina spoke to me and then rushed up to the dormitory.

    "...What was that?"

    I watched Astina run off before heading to my room.

    ***

    The next day, the exam results were posted on the bulletin board.

    I couldn''t believe they had graded all those test papers in just one day.

    I could only imagine the amount of work the teaching assistants had to do.

    Even in the modern era, where machines graded exams, it took several days for the results to be posted.

    Teaching assistants must be more efficient than machines.

    I checked the scores on the bulletin board.

    It didn''t disy the exact scores, only the ranks.

    "Ah..."

    Evan

    Rudy Astria

    Rie Von Ristonia

    Serina Rinsburg

    Luna Railer

    ...

    Seeing the results, I couldn''t help but smile.

    I was happy Evan had secured the top rank, but I was even more thrilled to be in second ce.

    However, I couldn''t show my excitement in front of others.

    I had to act as if I were extremely disappointed.

    After all, I was now in second ce, having been ousted from the top spot.

    I did my best to control my smile as I walked away.

    "Rudy..."

    Luna''s voice came from behind me.

    "Ah, hello, Luna."

    I greeted Luna while trying my best to control my smile.

    My words sounded a bit mechanical, but I couldn''t help it.

    "Rudy... are you okay?"

    Luna asked with a concerned expression.

    I was more than okay; I was in high spirits.

    I trusted Luna, but I couldn''t tell her the truth.

    "You''ve climbed the ranks quite a bit. Congrattions."

    I said something I wouldn''t normally say, but nothing else came to mind.

    "Rudy..."

    "I have to go."

    "Wait, Rudy. Are youing to the library today?"

    "I don''t think I can make it today. I have work with the student council."

    Astina had told me there was something I needed to do, so I doubted I''d have time to visit the library.

    It was better to tell Luna not to wait for me since I didn''t know what Astina had nned.

    "Ah... the student council..."

    Luna''s expression briefly hardened but soon returned to her usual smile.

    "Alright, I understand...!"

    Luna smiled and waved goodbye. As I watched her walk away, I couldn''t shake an odd feeling of unease.

    "Maybe I''ll visit the library if I finish early?"

    After ss, I headed to the student council office.

    I thought I had managed my smile quite well during the lessons.

    Upon entering the office, I saw Astina sitting in the president''s seat, reading through some documents.

    "Good day."

    Astina looked up when she heard my voice. She nced at my face and frowned.

    "Why are you making that face?"

    "Huh?"

    "You seem to have a sour expression."

    "Do I look upset?"

    I wondered if I had done a good job at acting.

    Astina held a mirror in front of me, reflecting my face.

    Upon seeing my reflection, I understood what Astina meant.

    In the mirror, there was an incredibly handsome, blonde man.

    A man with sharp eyes.

    However, he wore an ambiguous expression, neither smiling nor frowning, that seemed to keep others at bay.

    "It''s quite unpleasant, even for me."

    "I know."

    Astina put the mirror down.

    "Anyway, everything went ording to your n."

    Hearing Astina say that, I couldn''t help but smirk.

    "Hehe..."

    I had always thought I was good at controlling my expressions and acting, but today it was difficult to contain myself.

    "That''s a rather despicable expression..."

    Astinamented while looking at my face.

    "Well, at least it''s better than the alternative. So, what''s next?"

    "What''s next...?"

    "Your n worked, didn''t it? Someone else took the top seat."

    That was true.

    "There''s nothing else to do. We just have to wait until after midterm camp."

    "After midterm camp?"

    Astina looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    "Well, if there''s nothing for you to do, I guess I won''t be of any help either. Let''s get back to work."

    "Understood."

    Astina handed me some documents, and I began to process the tasks she assigned.

    After finishing a fair amount of work, I stepped outside with a light gait.

    "Is it toote?"

    It was already time for dinner.

    "I should stop by the dormitory briefly and then have dinner with Luna."

    Feeling delighted, I walked on.

    By now, most of my worries had vanished.

    Luna hadn''t destroyed the library, and I had secured second ce without any issues.

    My magic was growing steadily, so there wasn''t much to be concerned about.

    After stepping outside, I looked up at the sky.

    "Why is the weather like this?"

    Though my mood was good, the sky was filled with dark clouds.

    A heavy feeling washed over me.

    Despite things going smoothly, I couldn''t shake off an uneasy feeling.

    As that unease lingered...

    Kwa-aaaaaang!!!

    A powerful explosion resounded throughout the Academy.

    "What...?"

    I looked in the direction of the sound.

    The source of the noise was... the library.

    "The library... Luna...?"

    ***

    This is 3/4 for the week! ''I Became a Third-Rate Viin In the Hero Academy'' just got advance/ and this novel will too but we''ve got some things to sort out first. It''ll most likely move to 5chaps/week as well but not sure when that will be.

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 16: The Burning Library (2)

    On the day the exam results were announced, after ss had ended, Luna walked to the library alone.

    Before joining the student council, she and Rudy had gone to the library together almost every day.

    Now that they were apart, the empty space felt more pronounced.

    "Rudy... Is he alright?"

    Rudy hadn''t managed to secure the top spot this time.

    Luna knew him as a friend who was entirely focused on his studies, never shifting his attention elsewhere.

    He must have wanted the top seat badly.

    "His expression wasn''t good."

    Rudy usually didn''t have much variation in his facial expressions.

    However, today was different.

    His usually sharp gaze seemed slightly blurred, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    It was aplicated expression, difficult to describe.

    He was undoubtedly upset.

    On the other hand, Luna''s grades had improved significantly.

    She had achieved good results, studying daily with Rudy.

    Although she was happy about her improvement, she felt guilty.

    Rudy had been supporting her tuition fees and giving her an allowance, in exchange for her research.

    Yet, she hadn''t been of any help.

    "¡­You idiot! What''s the point of just studying?!"

    Luna roughly ruffled her hair.

    She had conducted other research while preparing for exams, but she hadn''t achieved any significant results.

    She hadn''t even managed to create the magic circle Rudy had requested.

    Instead, Rudy had asked Professor Cromwell questions and provided her with various pieces of information, which helped her greatly.

    "Ah¡­"

    Professor Mcguire had given her a deadline, but Rudy hadn''t.

    It was because he trusted her.

    He believed in her potential.

    She didn''t want to betray that trust.

    There wasn''t much Luna could do for Rudy now.

    She didn''t think any words from her wouldfort him.

    The only thing she could do was show him the results of her research.

    To distract him from his thoughts by presenting him with fascinating research.

    She believed that was the best way she couldfort him.

    Now that midterms were over, she had plenty of time.

    Rika and Ena had invited her to a restaurant near the Academy tomorrow.

    But she wouldn''t go anywhere unless she produced research results!

    Luna made a firm resolution.

    Midterms were over, and sses had ended early, so she had plenty of time for research.

    "I''ll¡­focus on my research!!"

    A littleter¡­

    "Ugh¡­"

    Lunay sprawled across the library desk.

    Beside her were stacks of books and papers.

    They were evidence of her efforts.

    "Is this not it either¡­"

    Luna flipped through the research papers.

    "Sigh¡­ Should I start from the beginning again¡­"

    Luna began skimming through the books once more.

    She had already discarded three or four research projects.

    Some of the research was beyond her abilities, while others were fundamentally wed.

    "Now, I don''t even know where to begin¡­"

    She had already read the beginner magic books several times.

    However, these fields had already been thoroughly researched, and Luna couldn''t see any room for further study.

    So, she focused on intermediate magic circles.

    Even someone who could only use basic magic could cast more advanced spells with a well-drawn magic circle and scrolls.

    But it was much more difficult.

    "There are no more books to read..."

    The library had countless books, but the number of books rted to her specialities and level of understanding was limited.

    That''s when Luna''s eyes fell on the grimoire given to her by her benefactor.

    "...Can I understand it now?"

    When she first saw it, she had no idea what the contents were about.

    However, a lot has changed since then.

    She could now slowly read the magic circles rted to intermediate magic.

    -Open the grimoire when you can handle it properly.

    Suddenly, she recalled the letter from the person who gave her the grimoire.

    But she still didn''t understand the meaning of those words.

    When she first read those words, she was scared.

    She thought something strange might happen if she opened the grimoire.

    One day, out of curiosity, she couldn''t resist opening it.

    But nothing happened.

    She just couldn''t understand the contents.

    Luna took out the grimoire after a long time.

    For a moment, she stared at the cover and pondered.

    "What''s the harm?"

    Luna opened the grimoire.

    She started flipping through the pages, scanning them one by one.

    She could understand some of the contents, but most of it was still unknown to her.

    "Ugh..."

    There were even parts she couldn''t read at all.

    "It''s difficult..."

    As she continued flipping through, Luna came across an eye-catching magic circle.

    "...A square."

    It was a square magic circle, just like the one she first drew.

    "Did Ie up with that magic circle after seeing this...?"

    She never knew there was such a magic circle in the grimoire before.

    But looking at the magic circle, she felt disappointed.

    Rudy had praised her foring up with a brilliant idea, but it wasn''t that brilliant after all.

    Perhaps the magic circle she saw as a child unconsciously remained in her mind, allowing her to create it.

    "Was it just...good luck...?"

    Luna stroked the square magic circle with her hand.

    It was undoubtedly the same square magic circle, but she couldn''t read it at all.

    A high-level magic circle.

    If only I could use such a magic circle...

    Wouldn''t it help Rudy too?

    "Huh...?"

    As she had that thought, the magic circle began to emit a bright light.

    "What''s this...?"

    Luna''s mana drained from her body.

    -Crackling...!

    "Ah..."

    As the spark burst, her vision blurred.

    -Kwaaaaaang!!!

    Then, strong winds and mes erupted from Luna''s body.

    ***

    "Luna...!"

    mes erupted from the library.

    They didn''t seem to have spread outside.

    I rushed straight to the library.

    It had to be Luna.

    She had said she would study in the library today.

    But something was off.

    The scale of the mes wasn''t what I had seen in the game.

    Had the incident been dyed?

    Come to think of it, the magic I sawst time was strange too.

    When I tried to use magic on Locke, it seemed more powerful than I expected.

    I was able to use magic at a level simr to his.

    Of course, I didn''t delve deep into a single attribute, so the power of each spell was weaker.

    Even so, I was still among the stronger students.

    "Luna''s level in magic must be higher higher than in the game."

    This wasn''t good.

    Luna had been able to avoid punishment in the game because the situation was small.

    Though there were many books in the library, protection magic had prevented any damage, and the incident had urredte at night without casualties.

    There had been no significant damage, so she could avoid punishment.

    But now, the situation was serious.

    As I approached, many people were watching the scene in front of the library.

    The student council members were preventing people from getting too close, and a familiar face was at the forefront.

    "Astina, senior."

    Astina turned around upon hearing my voice.

    She had arrived before me, despite being further away.

    It seemed like she had used magic to get here.

    "Rudy"

    Astina looked back at the library.

    "The fire isn''t too strong. It doesn''t seem like the library itself is burning."

    Astina roughly exined the situation.

    She was right.

    Luna''s mana wouldn''t be enough to burn down the entire library.

    The protected library couldn''t burn that easily.

    Astina began to move her mana.

    "I''ll put out the fire."

    As Astina reached out to use magic, I grabbed her wrist.

    "You can''t."

    "What?"

    Astina looked at me, her expression full of confusion.

    -Thud!

    "Look! Someone''sing out!"

    Hearing someone''s shout, I turned my gaze to the library door.

    As the door opened, someone stumbled out.

    "Ugh..."

    Astina and I rushed over to the person.

    Upon seeing their face, it was the librarian in charge of the library.

    "Are you alright?"

    I asked, and they gave a slight nod.

    "Is there anyone else inside?"

    "I...I was the only librarian... But... Luna, the student..."

    "Luna? Luna Railer?"

    Astina asked the librarian, who nodded.

    "Yes... I saw that student studying earlier, but I haven''t seen her since..."

    "Oh, if it''s Luna, she''s fine. She was with me just a moment ago."

    "What?"

    Astina and the librarian looked at me.

    "Ah... you''re the friend who''s always with Luna... In that case, there''s no one left inside the library."

    The librarian sighed in relief.

    However, Astina wasn''t convinced and stared at me intently.

    "One of the student council members! Please take this person to the infirmary."

    "Yes!"

    Upon my shout, someone came and escorted the librarian away.

    "Rudy Astria, didn''t you show up just now?"

    Astina asked me with a face full of suspicion.

    I told her the truth.

    "Luna is inside."

    We started conversing in hushed tones, so no one around could hear.

    "But why did you say she was somewhere else?"

    "Luna started the fire."

    "What? The fire? Luna Railer can only use beginner-level magic, right?"

    Astina looked at the mes consuming the library.

    It wasn''t a fire that Luna could have caused.

    However, there was a possible exnation.

    "It''s a mana explosion. It happened due to mental corruption from dark magic."

    A mana explosion is amon symptom when using dark magic improperly.

    All the mana within the body is expelled outward.

    However, pure mana cannot be expelled, so all the spells the body can use are cast haphazardly.

    And since she loses consciousness in the process, she can''t control the magic that surges out of their body.

    "How do you know this?"

    Astina looked at me incredulously.

    "I''ll exin everythingter. For now, we can''t extinguish the fire immediately. If we do, the student council will enter the library to assess the situation, and we won''t be able to save Luna."

    "You''re worried about Luna Railer being punished?"

    "That''s part of it, and there are otherplications as well."

    If such a fire urred, they would thoroughly investigate the interior, and traces of Luna causing the incident would be left behind.

    Those traces needed to be erased.

    There were several other reasons, but exining them now would only waste time.

    It was crucial to act quickly.

    "I''ll go inside."

    "What?"

    Astina frowned at my words.

    "What are you going to do by going in? It''s better if I go."

    "No. Astina, you just need to make sure no one enters. It''s dangerous for a student to put out the fire, so we''ll wait for the faculty to arrive."

    Honestly, no student other than Astina could put out this fire.

    Third-year students usually spend their first semester interning elsewhere.

    So, there was no one at the academy capable of extinguishing this fire now.

    Professors and teaching assistants were likely out celebrating since exams had ended.

    Waiting for them would buy enough time.

    "Can''t we use your title as the student council president to make it happen?"

    "It might be possible to stall until the faculty arrives, but you''re the problem. Even if you''re exceptional, isn''t it difficult to handle a mana explosion?"

    Astina was right.

    But I had to do it.

    "I''ll give it a try."

    If I run out of time, it''s a failure.

    If I fail, Luna''s spellbook will be confiscated, and she''ll be punished.

    Considering the current situation, it wouldn''t be a minor punishment.

    A severe penalty, like suspension, was possible.

    The spellbook was important, but I didn''t want Luna to suffer such punishment.

    Luna was my first friend sinceing to this ce.

    She had been friendly to me even when everyone else pointed fingers and insulted me.

    I didn''t want her to suffer.

    With that thought in mind, I made up my mind.

    It was better to try than to waste time here pondering.

    "I''ll go in right away."

    "Eh~ Where are you going by yourself?"

    Rie appeared through the gap between the disciplinarymittee members that had formed a blockade.

    They tried to stop her, but Locke, who was behind Rie, stopped them.

    "I''m from the student council. She is as well."

    Upon hearing Locke''s words, themittee members looked to Astina for confirmation.

    "That''s right. You don''t have to stop them."

    With Astina''s permission, they let Rie and Locke pass.

    "Can you do it by yourself~?"

    I wondered what Rie was talking about.

    We had only whispered our conversation and hadn''t shown any actions.

    Seeing my puzzled expression, Astina spoke up.

    "She probably knows our conversation, so it''s fine."

    "¡­What?"

    I was confused.

    "Rie can handle both wind spirits and wind attribute magic, so she can hear almost any sound even from a distance."

    She could hear¡­ our entire conversation?

    This ability wasn''t mentioned in the game.

    I knew she had a special ability to handle both magic and spirits, but I didn''t know she could use it like this.

    "I knew about all your actions because she told me."

    "Princess Rie¡­ informed you?"

    What''s the rtionship between Princess Rie and Astina?

    I felt a bit overwhelmed, but I quickly regained myposure.

    I don''t have time for this.

    "So, Princess Rie, you''re going to help me?"

    "Yes~ I''ll help you. You mean going in there, right? Where Locke is... huh?"

    I grabbed Rie''s wrist while she was speaking and headed toward the library.

    There was no time for idle chatter.

    Still, it was fortunate that Rie was willing to help.

    "Wait? No, no. I''ll help, but Locke is the one who should go in©¤."

    "Quiet. Follow me quickly."

    Since I was in a hurry, I dragged Rie along and briskly walked toward the library.

    "No. Listen to my conditions first......"

    "Tell me whatever you want."

    "Well, first of all, stop using formal speech......"

    As Princess Rie was being dragged by me, she continued to speak.

    "Fine, I''ll speak casually. Hurry up. We''re running out of time. I''ll listen to your conditions once everything''s done."

    As I kept ignoring her words and pulling her along, Rie dropped her cheeky attitude.

    "Hey! I''m not going in there, okay? I''m a princess! What if I get hurt going in there?!"

    Rieined with annoyance.

    "I won''t make you do anything dangerous. Just follow me quickly. I need your help, not his."

    "Lo, Locke!!! Locke!! Stop him!"

    As I continued to pull her without hesitation, Rie stuttered and searched for Locke.

    Locke then approached me.

    I looked at Locke and said,

    "Hey, you''ve wronged me before, haven''t you?"

    It was the time when he had insulted me.

    Locke stopped in his tracks.

    "I haven''t received an apology for that yet. I won''t make a fuss about it, so just stay put. It would be even better if you could prevent others from entering here."

    Locke''s expression tightened.

    He was that kind of guy.

    Since he made a mistake with me, he would at least do one favor for me, no matter what Rie says.

    "¡­Understood."

    "Wha, what, what? Hey! Follow my order! Hey!"

    "I apologize."

    Locke bowed 90 degrees to Rie.

    "Hey!!!!!!!!!!!"

    "He won''t be of any help if he goes in there. Just follow me obediently."

    With that, I took the screaming Rie into the library.

    ***

    4/4 for the week! I want to re-edit the novel before any advance chaps it''ll be another week.

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 17: The Burning Library (3)

    "There''s no use in bringing him along. Just follow me."

    "Consider it your duty to protect me at all costs. I''m going to be the Empress one day."

    "Don''t worry. Neither of us will die here."

    Rie, in contrast to her usual cunning attitude, raised her voice in anger, revealing her true nature.

    That''s right; this is how she should be.

    I found this attitude morefortable.

    Her typical behavior might be more appealing to the nobility, but for me, who knew about the real Rie, it was disconcerting.

    ***

    ***

    Eventually, we reached the library entrance after walking for some time.

    Until now, we had only been in the corridor leading to the library, so there were no mes; however, the situation inside was dire.

    Thick smoke billowed out.

    The magnificent library was engulfed in ck smoke, small mes flickering here and there.

    Fortunately, the books and shelves were safeguarded by a magic barrier, which prevented the fire from spreading rapidly.

    Still, other objects were aze, and the fire seemed to be intensifying.

    "First, remove your clothes."

    "¡­What? Have you lost your mind? Is this your true self emerging?"

    Rie retorted with a sharp tongue.

    "No, I meant the coat you''re wearing."

    I removed my academy coat and tossed it on the floor.

    "The coat?"

    Rie nced at me with a perplexed expression before looking at her own coat.

    "Hmm..."

    She cleared her throat and took off her coat, handing it to me.

    "Water Ball."

    I used magic to drench the coats.

    "Cover your nose and mouth with these. Though the books are safe, the burning tables and chairs can pose a danger."

    "I understand."

    Rie blushed as she took her own coat from me.

    "Stay as low as possible and follow me."

    "I said I understand."

    Though Rie grumbled, she followed my instructions diligently.

    Luna''s likely whereabouts were fairly predictable - the desk where we used to study together every day.

    I cautiously approached it.

    The surrounding desks were burning, and the fire was spreading.

    Fortunately, the books were still undamaged, but if the fire continued, they might be affected.

    For now, I couldn''t afford to worry about the books and focused solely on moving forward.

    As I passed the space where librarians waited and organized books, the mes grewrger.

    "Ugh¡­"

    As I neared the location, it appeared as if Luna was there, but burning debris blocked my path.

    I tried to force my way through with just my body, but it proved difficult.

    Should I use magic?

    As I hesitated, I heard Rie''s voice from behind me.

    "Wind ster."

    As Rie chanted, a strong wind surged forward.

    It swept away the burning desks obstructing our way forward.

    Seeing my astonished expression, Rie gestured ahead.

    "Quickly, take the lead."

    Following Rie''s instructions, I advanced, and Rie used magic and spirits to deflect the embers descending toward us.

    We made our way deeper into the library until we reached the desks we had used every day, we found Luna lying on the floor.

    Thankfully, she didn''t appear to have serious injuries.

    However, fire and wind swirled around her.

    "Luna!"

    As I called her name, a violent storm erupted from Luna''s body.

    "Ugh...!"

    It wasn''t just an ordinary wind; it was a barrage of wind des.

    Should I dodge?

    No, I couldn''t.

    Rie was behind me.

    If I dodged, Rie wouldn''t have time to react and would be struck.

    I shielded my face with my arms.

    The wind des flew towards me, grazing my arms and legs as they passed by.

    I avoided a direct hit due to my distance from Luna, but several scratches formed on my body.

    "Hey! Are you okay?"

    Rie looked at me, concerned.

    The wounds were minor, stinging a bit but not hindering my movement.

    "Let''s save Luna first."

    There was a reason I took us here without relying too much on magic.

    "What should we do?"

    When magic went out of control like this, there were two ways to handle it.

    First, endure until the person exhausts all their mana. This method was impractical since we didn''t know when faculty members would arrive.

    Second, give Luna a significant shock to wake her.

    This was the most effective method.

    Magic going out of control was dangerous because the person would continuously cast spells while unconscious.

    If the person experiencing a mana rampage regained their senses, even momentarily, they could stop the situation, and their body would automatically regte their mana.

    Waking them up was simple: give a physical shock to make them regain consciousness.

    However, the problem was determining how much shock was needed to wake them.

    In fact, I could use magic from my current position to deliver a shock to Luna.

    But a direct hit might seriously injure her.

    No matter how talented Rie and I were, we were still beginner wizards.

    To reach Luna, we needed to break through the magic surrounding her.

    We had to prate the magic without causing harm to Luna, which required delicate control.

    But as beginner magicians, we weren''t capable of such precise control.

    So, there was only one option left.

    We had to approach Luna physically.

    We would break through the wind and mes and wake her up.

    This was the n I came up with.

    "I''ll move forward while deflecting the wind attribute magic, so make sure fire attribute magic doesn''t reach me."

    "What? If we do that..."

    Rie looked at me, surprised.

    "Don''t worry, I value my life too."

    My number one priority is survival. I wouldn''t gamble my life recklessly.

    Hearing this, Rie gave me a faint smile.

    "Alright. Give it a try."

    With that, I dashed towards Luna.

    I wanted to run faster, but the powerful wind gave heavy resistance.

    However, there was a way to break through.

    "Wind ster!"

    I aimed the spell slightly above Luna.

    A strong gust of wind surged from my hand, creating a counter wind from my direction.

    While studying for the midterm exam, my magic had improved by one level.

    I reached LV8, and my wind attribute magic had be stronger than before.

    Luna''s magic was currently being cast haphazardly.

    Of course, she was in a mana rampage state, so each spell was more potent than mine.

    However, she wasn''t focusing her magic at a specific point.

    That''s why, by focusing my magic on a single point, I could break through.

    Using magic to create a counter-wind, the resistance on my body disappeared.

    I seized the opportunity to run towards Luna.

    As I did so, mes surged from her body.

    Since Luna could control both wind and fire attributes, I had anticipated this.

    "Sylph, block it."

    At Rie''smand, a green light flew towards me.

    It then generated a gust of wind, pushing the mes away.

    I followed the path made by Sylph, pressing forward.

    But as the mes and wind continued to blow, Sylph struggled to keep up, and our progress slowed down.

    "Wind ster!!"

    I used the spell again to repel the mes and wind.

    However, the closer I got, the more potent the magic became.

    "Wind ster! Wind ster!"

    I had no choice but to continue using magic to advance.

    I directed the wind upwards, and Rie used Sylph to push away the oing mes.

    As we moved forward, I heard Rie''s voice.

    "Hey! Sylph can''t push any further!"

    Now, Luna and I were less than 10 meters apart.

    At this distance...

    "Water Ball!"

    I used water attribute magic to drench myself.

    "Rie! Push back the magic one more time!"

    "Uh... Sylph! Push the magic upwards!"

    Then, the green light beside me intensified.

    Sylph created a powerful gust of wind, sending the mes upwards.

    After generating such a strong wind, Sylph''s form vanished with a ''pop!''

    It had used all its power and was forced to unsummon.

    Everything was sent flying upwards by the wind Sylph created. A path opened up.

    Without hesitation, I dashed toward Luna.

    mes stood in my way, but I threw myself through them.

    "Luna!"

    I immediately grabbed Luna''s shoulders and shook her.

    "Luna! Wake up!"

    However, this was a big mistake. I should have given Luna a proper shock.

    "Ah...?"

    As I shook her, an even more potent surge of magic expelled from her body

    -Boom!!

    "Ugh...!"

    The powerful wind sent me flying backward.

    I took the full brunt of the st, and my body was hurled through the air,nding far away.

    "Ouch!"

    Mid-air, I collided with a bookshelf.

    -Ooof.

    Thankfully, the bookshelf''s protective magic reduced the impact.

    But it still hurt.

    "Ugh..."

    "Rudy Astria! Are you alright?"

    Rie rushed over after seeing me being sent flying.

    It felt like a punch to the sr plexus, and I struggled to breathe.

    "Cough, huff huff... Hup..."

    After gasping for air a few times, I started to regain my senses.

    Pushed away, huh?

    I assessed the situation as I adjusted my position.

    My body''s condition... it wasn''t to the point where I couldn''t stand.

    Seeing I was somewhat okay, Rie began to scold me.

    "Hey! You should have woken her up in one go! What did you think would happen if you just poked her like that?"

    "Uh... I didn''t know she would suddenly release such powerful magic."

    "When you touch her, her body will instinctively release magic to protect itself! Isn''t that obvious?"

    I understood Rie''s point after her exnation. She should have told me sooner.

    "Ugh."

    There was no point in ming Rie, as it was my mistake.

    I stood up and looked at Luna, who continued to expel mes and wind. Rie sighed as she looked over as well.

    "Rudy Astria, give up. Sylph was unsummoned and can''t be summoned again today. And if you try to go in there again, it could be disastrous."

    Rie was right.

    To stop someone experiencing a mana rampage, one usually needs someone several levels above them.

    People usually can''t use all their mana at once.

    If they do, they would be unable to use magic for days due to the bacsh, and their body would be a mess.

    They might even lose consciousness during use.

    However, someone in a mana rampage state doesn''t consider this and pushes their mana to the limit.

    That was why I was continuously pushed back even though my magic was superior to Luna''s.

    "One more time. Let''s try just one more time."

    Still, I couldn''t give up.

    "Ugh... If you fail this time too, I''m leaving you behind."

    Rie sighed once more.

    "I''ve figured out how to wake her up, so we just need to break through."

    I tried to stand up by grabbing the bookshelf behind me.

    "...Ouch!"

    However, the bookshelf moved, causing me to fall once again.

    "...What are you doing?"

    Rie looked at me with pity as I fell over again.

    I rubbed my hips and scowled. Why did the bookshelf move?

    "What''s this?"

    The bookshelf had wheels attached, allowing it to move.

    "Someone must have forgotten to lock the wheels."

    Rie nced at the wheels before refocusing on the main issue.

    "Let''s try again. I''ll help as much as I can."

    With that, Rie walked back toward Luna.

    I let her be and focused my attention on the bookshelf that had shifted.

    "What are you doing? We don''t have much time."

    "Let''s use this."

    "What?"

    ***

    I was trying to re-edit everything (for all novels) before releasing more chaps but uhh I underestimated how long that takes... Anyways heres 1/4, the re-edit will have to take a little longer and I don''t want to release any advance chaps until the re-edits are done. How long? No idea, before Monday would be nice.

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 18: The Burning Library (4)

    I pushed the bookshelf in front of us.

    "Is this possible?"

    Rie expressed her doubts, but it seemed usible.

    "I flew over earlier and the bookshelf wasn''t pushed away. I only pushed it slightly, and it moved. The protective magic blocks major impacts but allows it to move normally with ordinary force."

    "Haa... If the protective magic fails, won''t all the books burn?"

    "We can cover that with our pocket money. And do you think the academy would care about a few books getting burned in a fire like this?"

    "I understand using your money, but why do I have to contribute mine too?"

    Rie red at me as she spoke. I looked at her and replied.

    "How stingy."

    "It''s reasonable."

    I chuckled and looked forward.

    "Let''s finish the task first."

    "I''ll block the mes from above, so you keep running forward."

    I nodded and began pushing the bookshelf.

    "Wind ster!"

    Rie cast her magic upwards.

    At that moment, I pushed the bookshelf forcefully and ran.

    Maintaining the bookshelf''s bnce, I continued pushing forward.

    As expected, the protective magic activated in front of the bookshelf, repelling the spells.

    Using the bookshelf as a shield, I kept advancing.

    One step.

    Another step.

    As I got closer, my speed slowed down, but the distance between Luna and me shortened.

    I looked up as I moved forward.

    An immense ze was above my head. Rie was pushing back the mes with her wind magic.

    If those mes fell, I''d die instantly. However, I trusted Rie. Believing she could hold them back, I kept moving forward.

    "Rudy Astria! Almost there! Wind ster!"

    Rie cast her magic while talking to me. I pushed the bookshelf with all my might.

    Bang!!

    The bookshelf toppled over with a loud noise, pushing away the mes and wind in front of it.

    "Luna!!!"

    I stepped on the fallen bookshelf and leaped towards Luna. I wouldn''t make a mistake this time. I clenched my fist as I got close to Luna.

    "Wake up!!!"

    I struck Luna''s forehead with a powerful punch.

    Smack!

    "Eek!"

    Luna let out a strange sound as I hit her forehead hard.

    But she only opened her eyes for a moment before closing them again, as if falling back asleep.

    "Did... it work?"

    I muttered to myself and looked around.

    The surrounding magic seemed to freeze as if time had stopped.

    The mes remained, but the strong winds ceased to blow. Moreover, no new mes appeared around Luna''s body.

    "Ugh¡­"

    "Luna!"

    Luna moaned and tossed in her sleep.

    And then.

    The fire and wind sustained by magic.

    They began to fade away.

    "Haah... Is it over...?"

    As the magic disappeared, Rie copsed onto the floor.

    I checked on Luna''s condition first.

    Though she seemed to be unconscious, I didn''t see any serious injuries.

    "Thank goodness..."

    I let out a sigh of relief and looked at the book lying beside her.

    It appeared to be a valuable grimoire, with a soft leather cover.

    "As I thought... a grimoire."

    Luna''s treasure.

    It was a grimoire given to her by the Royal Wizard Levian.

    I picked up the grimoire and opened it.

    On the disyed page, a square magical circle was drawn.

    It reminded me of the magical circle Luna had drawn.

    "It was because of this..."

    I knew about this grimoire.

    It was truly the ultimate grimoire for those who dealt with magical circles.

    The reason Luna became incredibly powerful in the game.

    This grimoire was a scroll in book form.

    Moreover, a scroll that could be used without tearing.

    The disadvantage of a mage who mainly used magical circles was that they couldn''t respond to sudden events.

    It was impossible to carry all the scrolls for every magic, and even if they carried multiple scrolls, they were just one-time-use spells.

    However, this grimoirepensated for that disadvantage.

    If they wanted to use a certain magical circle engraved in the book, they could use it just by thinking about it.

    Of course, they had to pay the required mana themselves, but it was an incredibly overpowered itempared to one-time-use scrolls.

    Thanks to this grimoire, Luna would be one of the strongest magic users in thetter half of the game.

    This square magical circle drawn in the grimoire.

    She probably thought to try using it because it was simr to the magical circle she had drawn.

    This incident was my mistake.

    I thought Luna caused this incident because Professor Mcguire had given her a tight deadline.

    However, the likely cause of this incident was this square magical circle.

    It was such a trivial reason.

    "It''s really confusing."

    I felt the same wayst time.

    When I heard that Garwel had been the one behind the red-headed troublemaker.

    I thought I knew everything about this world because I had yed the game dozens of times.

    However, I only knew the results of this world, not the causes.

    It was my arrogance to try to control this world with the scenes I saw in the game.

    I couldn''t change all the game events without knowing that.

    "Let''s think about thister."

    I sighed at my own mistake and carried Luna.

    I also held Luna''s grimoire in my hand.

    "What''s this?"

    Rie looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    "I''ll escape through the window at the back."

    "What?"

    Rie stared at me, incredulous.

    "Luna can''t be here, right?"

    "Then what about me?"

    "I have a favor to ask of you too."

    "You...I''ve already helped so much, and you still have more to ask?"

    "Use water attribute magic to flood this ce."

    I wanted to ask her to extinguish the fire, but Rie had already used a significant amount of mana.

    I didn''t want to burden her further.

    However, we needed to use magic here to erase Luna''s mana traces.

    Although both my magic and Rie''s had been used extensively, some traces might remain.

    Wind attribute magic had mixed our mana traces, but fire attribute magic only had Luna''s mana traces left.

    To erase the traces, we had to either ovep them with the same attribute magic or cover them with opposing attributes.

    We couldn''t erge the fire with fire attribute magic, so we needed to cover the traces with water attribute magic, minimizing them as much as possible.

    Rie red at me, her face filled with anger.

    "Do you think I''m your servant? Just following your orders?"

    Carrying Luna, I bowed to Rie.

    "Please, I beg you. I''ll do anything you askter."

    Seeing me bowing sincerely, Rie sighed.

    "You better know that I''ll make you work your bones offter."

    "Of course."

    I walked towards the back of the library. Then Rie called out to me.

    "Hey, if they ask where you are, what should I say?"

    "Just tell them I got scared and ran away."

    "Ran away?"

    With that, I escaped through the window at the back of the library.

    "Haah..."

    Rie sighed deeply as she watched me leave.

    ***

    After Rudy left the library, Rie sat in a corner.

    "Sigh¡­ Seriously."

    Rie let out a deep sigh as she pondered her situation.

    "I''m a princess¡­ Damn it¡­"

    She looked at herself, wearing her wet uniform and covered in soot. She felt dirty and ufortable.

    She wanted to run to the bathroom and wash herself right away.

    She was also annoyed.

    Tell them he ran away?

    Did he not know what would happen to him if she said that? It would only add fuel to his already unfavorable reputation.

    Rie took a moment to collect her thoughts and then muttered to herself.

    "I''ll do it like this."

    Rie stood up from her seat.

    "Locke! Come in!"

    She called out loudly for Locke, who entered the library. Locke looked around.

    "Where did Rudy Astria go?"

    "Forget it. You don''t need to know. Just do what I ask."

    "What do you need me to do?"

    "Move all the books I mention from their locations to the window at the back of the library."

    "Understood."

    Rie spoke and cast a spell.

    "Water Ball!"

    "Which books should I move first?"

    "Mana Reconstitution in row T, number 12, and Orwell''s Mana Theory in row Z, number 16."

    Following Rie''s instructions, Locke continued to move the books, while Rie used magic to extinguish the mes.

    "Rudy!! Rie!! Where are you!!"

    Professor Mcguire shouted as he entered the library.

    He was the first professor to arrive at the academy.

    Fortunately, he hadn''t been drinking, so he was able toe immediately.

    Of course, it took some time for him to get here from his house outside the academy.

    Calling out for Rudy and Rie, Professor Mcguire ventured further into the library. He looked around.

    "The fire seems to have mostly died down..."

    "It appears so."

    Astina followed behind Professor Mcguire and spoke up.

    "I heard it was a huge fire. Did those two put it out?"

    "We''ll have to find them and hear the story first."

    "If the two students are seriously injured, you''ll have to take responsibility, Astina Persia."

    "It should be fine."

    Astina confidently replied.

    Judging by the mostly extinguished fire, it seemed that they had seeded in stopping Luna Railer.

    Astina and Professor Mcguire continued deeper into the library.

    -Ssh.

    "Huh? What''s with all this water...?"

    As Professor Mcguire went further in, he noticed the wet floor.

    It was strange, as this ce had clearly been engulfed in a massive fire, yet the surroundings were soaked.

    "Huh?"

    Professor Mcguire looked around as he moved forward and spotted Rie.

    "Rie! Are you alright?!"

    Rie was sitting down, leaning against a bookshelf.

    Her hair was drenched, and her face was covered in soot.

    "Haah..."

    "Pfft..."

    Astina couldn''t help butugh at Rie''s appearance.

    Nevertheless, looking around, it seemed like the situation had been resolved.

    "Rie! What happened?"

    "Ah... We just put out the fire."

    Rie casually replied without her usual pretense.

    Professor Mcguire was taken aback by her attitude and asked again.

    "Ah... Well, where''s Rudy? Where did he go?"

    "Haah..."

    Rie let out an even deeper sigh.

    "Rudy Astria has returned to his room."

    "What? To his room?"

    Professor Mcguire asked with a puzzled expression.

    Rie didn''t say anything further but led him towards the window. There were numerous books piled up there.

    "How...?"

    These were no ordinary books.

    They were all managed by the librarian personally.

    Though they weren''t treasured items, they certainly had some value as collectibles.

    "Although there''s protection magic on the books, Rudy Astria moved them all, fearing that the fire might damage them if it persisted. While he was doing that, I extinguished the fire."

    "Rudy did?"

    "Rudy Astria oftenes to the library and knows the value and locations of the books, so he could move them."

    "Oh, I see..."

    Professor Mcguire couldn''t help but express a hint of admiration.

    Rie continued speaking as she saw Professor Mcguire''s reaction.

    "Then, he suffered a minor burn and returned to his room."

    "A burn? Is he seriously injured?"

    "No, he received proper first aid, and the situation was somewhat resolved, so we just sent him back."

    "But I didn''t hear about him leaving the library separately?"

    With a slight hint of doubt, Professor Mcguire asked.

    "He went around the back because there were too many people in front of the library."

    "I see... It''s fortunate that no one was seriously injured. Rie, you should go back to your room and rest as well."

    "Yes, thank you."

    As Rie tried to walk past Professor Mcguire and head outside, she made eye contact with Astina. Astina smiled and said to Rie,

    "That was impressive."

    "Are you mocking me?"

    Rie shot a brief re at Astina and walked toward the exit.

    "Clean."

    Astina cast a spell on Rie as she walked away.

    Immediately, her clothes became tidy, and the soot and other marks on her face disappeared.

    Rie, surprised by the sudden cleanliness, turned around to look back.

    "I learned this spell just a while ago, and it seems to work well~."

    Astina smiled brightly as she spoke to Rie.

    Rie nced at Astina for a moment before continuing her walk toward the exit.

    ***

    That''s 2/4

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 19: The Burning Library (5)

    Late at night, the sound of cricket chirps filled my quiet room.

    "Haah..."

    Leaving all the noise and chaos behind, I felt a sense of calm wash over me.

    It seemed like everything had ended well.

    Although I wasn''t sure about the aftermath, I believed Rie and Astina would handle it.

    I lowered Luna, who I had been carrying, onto my bed.

    "Uh..."

    Luna groaned and began to regain consciousness.

    "Luna, are you alright?"

    I sat her down on my bed, holding her head.

    "Where... is this?"

    Luna looked around, frowning.

    "It''s my room."

    "You...?"

    Luna raised her head to look at me standing in front of her.

    "Ru... Rudy? How did you...? No, more importantly, ah...!"

    As if realizing something, Luna opened her eyes wide and scanned the room.

    "Huh? I was in the library, right? I was touching a book... Ah! The book? Was there a grimoire nearby where I was? It has a high-quality leather cover...!"

    "Here it is."

    I handed over Levian''s grimoire, which I had ced beside me.

    Seeing her search for the book as soon as she regained consciousness, I could tell how much Luna cherished it.

    "Th-thank goodness... But, what happened? I remember touching this grimoire and then losing consciousness."

    I exined the situation to the confused Luna.

    I told her about Luna''s mana explosion and the burning library, but I didn''t go into too much detail.

    If I went too deep, I would have to mention what I knew about the grimoire.

    Luna would be even more confused if she knew I had information I wasn''t supposed to know...

    "So that''s what happened... I..."

    After hearing the whole story, Luna bowed her head.

    I could feel various emotions from her expression, like remorse and sadness.

    I didn''t say anything else.

    The sound of cricket chirps filled the silence.

    In the midst of the quiet, Luna spoke up.

    "You know, Rudy, I was a real troublemaker when I was young."

    Luna, who said that, had a bitter expression on her face.

    "You might not know this since you lived in the capital, but it''s difficult to find friends when you live on the outskirts of the empire. Especially friends of simr status."

    Luna continued.

    "Because of that, I would cause mischief everywhere out of boredom. I would y pranks on the vigers'' crops or ride on the animals the vigers raised..."

    Luna reminisced and smiled faintly.

    "One day, while I was ying like that, a wizard visited our territory."

    "A wizard..."

    The royal wizard, Levian, must have been the one.

    "It was an old man with an enormous beard who said he would rest in our territory for a while. So, my father... no, my dad offered him a nice ce to stay."

    "But, that old man said there was no need for that. He would just find a ce to rest on his own and asked us not to worry about him."

    "So, what happened?"

    As I asked, Luna replied with a smile.

    "That wizard built a small hut on the outskirts of our territory and stayed there. It was a really shabby hut..."

    Luna looked up at the ceiling as if reminiscing.

    "And that wizard helped the people in our territory every day. He took care of the residents, made the territory prosperous, and drove away monsters."

    "He sounds like a good person."

    "Right? I was curious about that wizard, so I visited him every day. But every day, he drove me away."

    "Being young and mischievous, I became even more determined to visit him. Of course, I yed pranks on that hut every day... like I said before, I was a troublemaker."

    Luna scratched her head, looking somewhat embarrassed.

    "By visiting him every day, I found something the wizard treasured. It was a magic tome that looked valuable at first nce. The wizard held it in his hand even while sleeping and doing other things."

    "So, I decided to y a prank with that magic tome. I wanted to fool the wizard who drove me away every day. I nned to steal the tome and make a fool of him."

    "Did you seed?"

    "No, it was too difficult to steal that magic tome. It was impossible for an ordinary child like me to steal something from a wizard. Hehe..."

    She continued with augh.

    "One day, when I was trying to steal the magic tome, I encountered a monster on my way to the hut. The hut was on the outskirts, so the monster hade there."

    "I cried and ran away. However, being a young child, I couldn''t escape from the monster. I was caught and faced a life-threatening situation. That''s when the wizard appeared."

    Luna looked down with a faint smile.

    "The wizard instantly eliminated the monster, and I was saved. After that, my father didn''t allow me to leave my room."

    "But one day, I got a chance to escape from my room. I immediately left my room and headed for the hut where the wizard was."

    "And then?"

    "Um... when I got to the hut, the wizard was lying down in one corner, sleeping. As a normal child, I should have thanked him, but I didn''t show my gratitude and was mischievous instead. You know, young kids often y pranks as a sign of affection."

    "I looked around and found the magic tome near the wizard. So, I decided to steal it. I took the magic tome and returned to my room. And then I waited for the wizard toe to our mansion."

    Luna made a pained expression as she spoke.

    Such an agonizing look on her face.

    "But even after a day or two had passed, he didn''te to the mansion. I felt something was off because the townspeople usually came to see me the day after I caused trouble."

    "I was being spiteful and decided not to give him the magic book until he came looking for me. Then one day, there was amotion in our territory."

    With a choked-up voice, Luna continued.

    "The wizard... The old man was found dead in his house."

    Luna let out an awkwardugh. Her expression looked as if she was about to cry at any moment.

    "Iter found out that he had passed away due to old age... He was so old... That powerful wizard who could defeat even the strongest monsters..."

    Luna repeated herself, seemingly swallowing her tears.

    "I never got the chance to thank the old man even once. Then my father handed me a letter. He said it was a letter the old man had left for me. I immediately opened it."

    "In the letter, there was a lot of content. Among them was a message saying that I had talent in magic and that I should do whatever it takes to get into Liberion Academy..."

    "And there was this sentence..."

    Taking a deep breath, Luna continued.

    "He said he was never bored, thanks to me. That''s why he wanted to give me this magic book as a gift."

    Luna showed me the magic book she was holding. Tears welled up in her eyes.

    "How foolish, right? I just caused trouble and was a nuisance, but he wanted to give me this magic book. He said I had talent in magic... What does he know about me..."

    Luna bit her lower lip.

    "But he believed in me so much, and all I do is cause idents... The real fool is me."

    I looked at Luna. This was a story I had never heard before.

    In the game, the story usually revolved around Evan.

    Evan would console Luna by sharing his own story after Luna had burned the library.

    So, I had no idea Luna had such a story.

    Many thoughts crossed my mind.

    Should Ifort Luna?

    Should I empathize with her and pat her back?

    I made up my mind and opened my mouth.

    "Luna."

    As I called her, Luna lifted her head and looked at me.

    However, I spat out cold words at her.

    "I won''t empathize with your situation, nor will Ifort you."

    "¡­?"

    At my words, Luna raised her head.

    "Your parents might understand your situation and try to help you in any way they can, but I won''t."

    I thought that harsh words were necessary.

    I wouldn''tfort her for her failure.

    If a person keeps receivingfort for their failures, they''ll get used to failing.

    "Right now, my life is hard and burdensome. I''m too busy thinking about my future to have the leisure to worry about you."

    Luna lowered her head.

    "I''m sorry... I-"

    "But," I interrupted Luna''s words.

    "Even if I can''t empathize with your hardships, I can still be happy with your joy."

    Luna looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    "When you seed, when you achieve something, when you aplish something. At that moment, I can truly be happy with you. I can smile and sincerely congratte you."

    I said those words with a faint smile. I wanted to let her know how much happiness awaited her when she seeded, even if I couldn''tfort her in her failures.

    "Ovee it. You can ovee it. These failures and difficulties are for you to bear and stand up from."

    People often say that the person beside you during tough times is a true friend.

    But I don''t think so.

    My life is also harsh and painful, how could I bear someone else''s pain as well?

    I believe a true friend is someone who doesn''t leave you during difficult times.

    There''s no need to stay by their side all the time. You don''t need to share their pain. After all, everyone has their own life.

    That''s why a true friend is someone who waits for you from afar until you seed.

    Someone who waits until you''re genuinely happy. Someone who can truly rejoice with you.

    That person is a true friend.

    Tears streamed down Luna''s face. However, she was smiling. She smiled brightly.

    "If this isn''t constion, then what is... You''re such a fool."

    Luna said that and stood up from her seat.

    "You''re a fool too... Can I ask a favor from such a fool?"

    Luna shoved a magic book at me.

    "¡­?"

    "Take this. Keep it with you. It''s my most precious possession, so handle it with care."

    "Why are you giving this to me?"

    "I think it''s something I can''t handle right now. Hold onto it, and when you think I''m ready, give it back to me."

    Luna grinned.

    "Please watch me seed once. As my sponsor, you can at least have that much patience, right?"

    I epted the magic book.

    "I''m looking forward to it."

    I smiled at Luna as I took the magic book. Luna smiled back at me, but suddenly furrowed her brow and rubbed her forehead.

    "Why does my forehead hurt so much¡­?"

    Ah.

    "Could it be a side effect of the mana explosion?"

    "Is that it?"

    I couldn''t bring myself to tell her that I had punched her in the head in this kind of atmosphere.

 Chapter 20: Intermediate Magic (1)

    A few days after the incident.

    "Rudyyyyy!"

    After ss, Luna spotted Rudy and called his name as she ran towards him.

    Ena and Rika, who were with Luna, watched the scene.

    "It''s strange."

    Rika muttered to herself, prompting Ena to ask,

    "What''s strange?"

    "The way Luna calls Rudy Astria. It''s a bit odd."

    "How?"

    As Ena asked, Rika stroked her chin and looked up.

    "Hmm... Luna used to call Rudy Astria ''Rudy!''"

    "Right?"

    "But these days, she''s been calling him ''Rudyyyyy!''"

    Ena''s face went ck for a moment as she heard the story.

    "Why?"

    "Ena! Don''t you see the difference between ''Rudy!'' and ''Rudyyyyy!''?"

    "...I don''t think anyone would understand that."

    Rika thought for a moment before speaking up.

    "Somehow, ''Rudy!'' feels friendly, but ''Rudyyyyy!'' is a bit different. It''s like... something has changed."

    Ena nced at Rika for a moment and then chuckled.

    "Yeah, Rika, you do have some insight."

    Luna''s attitude had been strange for a few days.

    She had always been close with Rudy Astria, but their bond seemed to have grown stronger.

    Rudy Astria didn''t seem to have changed much, but Luna was different.

    Their rtionship seemed to be more than just close friends or colleagues.

    "I wonder what happened..."

    Ena looked at Rudy Astria with suspicious eyes.

    p!-

    Suddenly, Rika pped her hands.

    "Hmm?"

    Ena looked at Rika, who was smiling.

    "Did you figure something out?"

    Rika looked at Ena and grinned even more.

    "No! I have no idea!"

    "...Right."

    She didn''t know what Luna was feeling, but she resolved to help Luna as much as possible.

    After the library fire, we enjoyed a few peaceful days.

    Rie was acknowledged for her efforts in extinguishing the fire and received amendation.

    And somehow, I''m not sure how, but I also received words of gratitude from the professors.

    They said giving me amendation might be difficult, but they still appreciated my hard work.

    I clearly told Rie to say I ran away, but I''m not sure what happened.

    Honestly, who wouldn''t feel good when everyone''s expressing their gratitude?

    I just happily went along with it.

    It didn''t seem like there would be any issues with the story since rumors about me hadn''t spread among the students.

    I didn''t care too much about Rie receiving themendation either.

    After all, Rie was the type to sweep up all the awards and certificates as the game progressed.

    However, there was one problem.

    It seemed like Rie had no particr thoughts about Evan.

    Originally, when Evan took the top spot, Rie''s gaze would be directed at him.

    She would look at Evan with interest.

    But she was so busy with the library incident that she hadn''t paid any attention to Evan.

    "Is it twisted already...?"

    It was too early to judge that things had gone awry.

    I decided to wait and see before making any decisions.

    On a happier note, there was another piece of good news.

    My Beginner Magic level had reached 9.

    It was probably thanks to the real-life experience.

    I had studied the theory diligently until now, but I had no practical experience.

    Suddenly, having that practical experience caused my magic proficiency to increase explosively.

    Looking at my current magic abilities, it seemed like I could reach Intermediate Magic with a bit more effort.

    My goal was to learn at least some Dark Magic before the midterm camp.

    That way, I could survive the event.

    Of course, there was a problem to solve before that.

    I opened the door to the student council room and entered.

    "Oh, Rudy Astria, you''re here?"

    Astina and Rie were there.

    "Rudy Astria, long time no see~."

    Rie greeted me with a bright smile.

    Her tone was not as aggressive as it was during the library incident, but rather her usual friendly demeanor.

    I frowned and opened my mouth.

    "You said to speak informally. Is there anyone here besides us?"

    "Sigh..."

    Upon hearing my words, Rie sighed and crossed her legs.

    "Well, I guess there''s no need to hide it now."

    Rie spoke in a cold tone, not her usual gentle one.

    It was a fierce tone, but it felt morefortable.

    "Shall we talk about ''that incident'' now?"

    She was referring to the library incident.

    When the incident urred, we brushed it off vaguely, but now it was time for a proper exnation.

    And it was time for me to hear a proper exnation about them as well.

    "First, Rudy Astria, tell us how you knew. How did you know Luna Railer would cause such an incident?"

    Astina asked me.

    I took a magic book from my bag.

    Levian''s magic book.

    The magic book that Luna had handed over to me.

    "Luna had this magic book."

    "A magic book?"

    Astina took the book and tried to open it.

    "It''s better not to open it. If something goes wrong, Astina might lose control too."

    "¡­Fine."

    Astina listened to me and put the magic book down again.

    "So, what is this magic book?"

    Rie asked me.

    "The Royal Wizard, Levian''s magic book."

    "Levian¡­?"

    Levian was a famous wizard for his magic circles.

    Although it wasn''t mentioned in the game, it seemed that he was a well-known wizard in the world of magic here.

    "When Luna was young, Levian died in the Railer territory."

    "What?"

    ording to my findings, Levian''s death wasn''t officially recorded.

    He was merely listed as missing.

    This told me one thing.

    The head of the Railer family, Luna''s father, didn''t report Levian''s death to the royal family.

    "How did he die?"

    "I''m not exactly sure, but it''s believed to be due to aging. This part might be wrong, so just keep that in mind."

    "Then how did Luna''s mental contamination ur?"

    I exined to Astina about how to use this magic book in response to her question.

    A magic book that allows the use of magic without scrolls.

    As I told them the story, both Astina and Rie frowned.

    "A scroll that can be used infinitely¡­ Why isn''t this known to the world? If multiple books like this are created..."

    Astina started to speak but stopped.

    "...Did they run away?"

    I looked at Astina as she spoke.

    I had thought the same thing.

    Levian created that fraudulent magic book and fled.

    And to find him, he was reported missing.

    The ce Levian reached after fleeing was the Railer territory.

    I could make that much of a guess.

    "Who did he run away from?"

    "It seems we''ll have to find that out. The fact that he fled is just spection, not certainty."

    "Then, digging up information on Levian should be our priority."

    Rie summarized the situation.

    After listening to the conversation, I opened my mouth to speak.

    "But do we really need to find out?"

    After all, what Levian''s n was and who he was didn''t matter to me.

    There was no other influence from Levian at the academy besides this magic book.

    "It doesn''t hurt to know. Information can be a lifeline or a source of money."

    Astina responded to my words.

    Of course, it''s not wrong to say that, but isn''t there a saying that ignorance is bliss?

    "Alright, I''ll do a rough investigation."

    So I left that for Rie to investigate.

    I then asked Rie a question.

    "What''s the deal between you and Astina?"

    "An alliance."

    "I''ll help Rie be emperor, and Rie will make me the Viscount of Persia. That''s our n."

    Astina briefly borated on Rie''s words.

    "Is it because of Yuni?"

    Yuni von Ristonia.

    The Second Princess of the Empire and Rie''s rival.

    Rie was obviously ahead in terms of ability, but Yuni had other support.

    Yuni had the support of the Astria family, the Nobles faction.

    Three factions appear in this game.

    The Rebels, the Nobles, and the Royalists.

    The conflict between these three types of factions was the main story of the game.

    When we be second-year students and Yuni enters the academy, the structure of these three factions is established.

    "Can you even tell me this?"

    Even if I was a discarded child, I belonged to the Astria family.

    The Astria family was the leader of the nobles.

    Isn''t it strange to say such things?

    "Don''t you know already know this much?"

    Rie spoke as if it were absurd.

    "''Rudy Astria will have a hard time making a name for himself in politics.'' Well, that makes you a better ally."

    Astina also seemed to agree with Rie''s words.

    "So, what do you n to do?"

    As I asked, Rie answered.

    "I''ll help you be the head of the Astria family. Then all our problems will be solved."

    "¡­What?"

    ***

    I finished the conversation and returned to my room, deep in thought.

    Take over the Astria family?

    This suggestion was tantamount topletely twisting the story.

    And it wasn''t an easy task.

    First of all, the gap between my brother and me was too wide.

    My brother, who had already made a name for himself in politics,pared to me, who had just entered the academy and even lost the top spot.

    No matter what anyone says, my brother would be the one to inherit the family.

    "Haah... What a headache."

    I agreed with them in that situation, but I''m not sure what they were thinking.

    "Rudyyyy!"

    While I was lost in thought, Luna came running, calling my name.

    Luna ran up to me, looked at me, and smiled.

    "Rudy, where are we going to study today?"

    Since the library incident, Luna seemed more lively.

    However, we had lost our study space.

    The fire in the library required repairs, so the library was closed for a while.

    We could borrow books, but we couldn''t use the space inside for reading or studying.

    Sotely, Luna and I would rent a ssroom to study together.

    We couldn''t rent a ssroom alone, so we went together to rent one.

    Of course, Rika and Ena often joined us.

    "Today, I think I''ll practice magic in theb?"

    Although I had lost the top spot, I could still use the first-ce studentboratory.

    The proper first ce would be determined by the total score at the end of the semester.

    I nced at Rika and Ena behind me.

    With those two around, they could rent a ssroom without me, so it shouldn''t be a problem.

    "Is...is that so? I see."

    Luna looked a bit disappointed.

    Then she changed her expression and opened her mouth.

    "Well, I guess there''s no helping it... Thenter©¤."

    "Ah...! Oh, that''s right! Now that I think about it, I have an assignment, so I think I''ll need to go to ab?"

    Just as Luna was about to say something, Ena suddenly interrupted.

    The usually quiet Ena spoke with an unusually lively voice.

    "Huh?"

    Luna looked at Ena for a moment.

    "Ah! Ah! Now that I think about it, Rika! I think you''ll need to help me! It''s an assignment rted to water attribute magic!"

    "Water...attribute?"

    Rika looked puzzled as she spoke to Ena.

    "Luna... I don''t think we can rent a ssroom together... I''m really sorry."

    "Uh...? Really? You said you didn''t have any separate things to study just now..."

    "I forgot, okay~. And Luna can''t use water attribute magic... I think Rika will have to help me..."

    Rika patted her chest and said,

    "Ahem! That''s right! Luna might be better at magic than me, but I''m better at using water attribute magic!"

    Ena grabbed Rika''s wrist as she spoke and began to lead her away.

    "Eh? We''re leaving already?"

    "Luna sorry!! Rika, you better follow quickly."

    "Ugh..."

    Luna and I nkly watched Ena walk away, dragging Rika along with her.

    "Uh... what should we do?"

    With those two gone, Luna couldn''t borrow a study space.

    But she couldn''t give up on magic practice for today either.

    With midterm camp approaching, she needed to reach intermediate magic as soon as possible.

    "...Luna, want to go to theb with me?"

    "Huh...?"

    ***

    And thats 4/4!

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 21: Intermediate Magic (2)

    "Luna, would you like to practice magic with me?"

    ''The two of us?''

    That thought immediately sprang to Luna''s mind upon hearing Rudy''s suggestion.

    Lately, Luna had been experiencing a peculiar sensation.

    Whenever she was in Rudy''s presence, her heart seemed to have a mind of its own.

    She felt a strange warmth.

    To hide these feelings, she acted more energetic than usual.

    She thought that if she tried to act as usual, she''d be unable to speak.

    But the idea of being alone in theboratory with Rudy made her nervous.

    It was already hard for her to focus in the spacious ssroom, let alone in the smallerb.

    Even when studying and they were slightly apart, she found herself constantly distracted by Rudy.

    Yet, she didn''t want to distance herself from him. Instead, she wanted to be closer.

    These conflicting emotions left her utterly confused.

    She felt that way even now.

    The top studentb was a smaller spacepared to the ssroom.

    Imagining herself in that confined space with Rudy made her face feel like it would burst from embarrassment.

    But she wanted to go.

    ''Yes... Let''s go study magic together since Ena and Rika aren''t around! Right! We''re going to study magic!''

    Thump, thump.

    Her heart pounded as she thought about it.

    "Alright! It''s been a while since we practiced magic together!"

    Trying to hide her chaotic thoughts, Luna spoke with enthusiasm.

    Following Rudy, she headed toward the top studentb.

    Though she had visited theb once before, it felt different this time.

    In her initial visit, she was still suspicious and fearful towards Rudy.

    "Come in," Rudy said, opening theb door.

    "Excuse me," Luna replied.

    "There''s no need for formalities when it''s just us."

    "Is that so...?"

    Luna awkwardly smiled and entered theb.

    "I''ll practice magic over here. If you want to study magic circles or something, you can use the temporary scrolls over there."

    "Thank you, hehe."

    Luna smiled at Rudy''s kind exnation. He gave her a faint smile in return before immersing himself in his magic practice.

    "I should practice too..."

    Luna briefly watched Rudy before starting her own practice.

    Thump, thump-

    ''Why... Why can''t I concentrate?''

    Luna asionally stole nces at Rudy, who was focusing.

    The confined space.

    The close distance.

    Thump, thump.

    ''Uh... Can he hear it?''

    Her heart raced even faster.

    ''Please, calm down...''

    Luna ced her hand on her chest and took several deep breaths, but it didn''t help.

    She nced at Rudy, worrying that he could hear her racing heart.

    Rudy was fully concentrating on practicing magic and didn''t seem to notice anything else.

    Determined, Luna decided to concentrate on her practice as well.

    And so, both Rudy and Luna began to focus intently on practicing their magic.

    "Phew..."

    Luna thought she had studied diligently and looked up.

    However, Rudy remained engrossed in his own magic practice.

    ''Rudy really has great focus...''

    Rudy always focused solely on his studies, never letting anything else distract him.

    It was impressive and she admired him for it. She stared intently at Rudy as he concentrated.

    ''His eyshes are so long... and his skin is incredibly fair...''

    As she watched Rudy, Luna noticed details she hadn''t seen before.

    Recently, she had been unable to look him in the eye, so she hadn''t had the chance to take a proper look at his face.

    ''He...he''s handsome...''

    At the time, it was like admiring a piece of art ¨C simply appreciating its beauty and moving on.

    But now, things were different.

    Staring directly at his face, Luna felt her heart race and her cheeks flush.

    ''What... what''s going on?''

    Luna was utterly bewildered but didn''t look away.

    She continued to gaze intently at Rudy''s face.

    Gulp-

    As Luna swallowed, Rudy suddenly sprang to his feet.

    "Done...!"

    "Ah!"

    Startled by Rudy''s abrupt outburst, Luna let out a small cry.

    Rudy looked at her, and for a moment, she didn''t know where to direct her gaze.

    ''D...did he notice?''

    "Uh, Luna, sorry. Did I startle you?"

    "Ah, no, no, no... It''s... it''s fine! I wasn''t startled!"

    Despite her obvious surprise, Luna blurted out an obvious lie.

    Rudy tilted his head for a moment before speaking.

    "Sorry, I finally achieved what I wanted."

    "What was it?"

    "I''ve reached intermediate magic."

    "Int...intermediate magic?"

    Luna was astonished.

    She knew Rudy was talented in magic, but she didn''t expect him to reach intermediate level so soon.

    Usually, students would achieve intermediate magic during their second year, or exceptionally gifted first-year students might reach it during their second semester.

    However, midterm exams had just ended.

    This meant that Rudy had reached intermediate magic at an unbelievable pace.

    Of course, some people reached intermediate magic quickly but were unable to progress further due to the barrier of talent.

    Nevertheless, the aplishment was impressive.

    Luna looked at Rudy, who was beaming with pride.

    Was that what talent looked like?

    Rudy was moving ahead of her.

    She admired him but also felt a tinge of jealousy.

    However, her jealousy didn''tst long.

    Luna genuinely wished for Rudy''s sess.

    She wanted him to do well, not only because he had helped her so much, but also because she had seen how hard he worked.

    Rudy, who didn''t indulge in leisure activities and studied every day.

    Rudy, who stood firm and focused on his own tasks even when others criticized him.

    Anyone who saw him would want to cheer him on. Luna smiled and spoke with heartfelt sincerity.

    "Well done! Congrattions, Rudy!"

    The next day.

    Instead of having lunch with Luna, I went straight to a ce I wanted to visit.

    The professors'' smoking area behind the academy.

    "¡­Rudy Astria?"

    There were two people there.

    Professors Cromwell and Robert.

    Professor Cromwell was smoking, while Professor Robert sat in front of him, not smoking.

    Their images seemed reversed ¨C I would have expected Professor Robert to be the smoker and Professor Cromwell to abstain.

    "Did youe here to smoke too?"

    Professor Robert asked with a sly smile.

    "No."

    It was an obvious answer. Academy regtions prohibited students from smoking.

    "What brings you here then?"

    There was only one reason I came.

    I had simply heard that Professors Robert and Cromwell would be in the smoking area together when lunchtime began.

    And so¡­

    "Professor Robert, if you haven''t eaten yet, would you like to join me for a meal?"

    "¡­Me?"

    Professor Robert asked with a puzzled expression.

    "Robert being sought for student counseling... This must be a first. Hehe."

    Professor Cromwellughed pleasantly.

    "Hey, you have a professor here who likes you so much. Why eat with me?"

    Professor Robert pointed at Professor Cromwell as he spoke. I stared intently at him.

    "Heh, a professor refusing student counseling would be quite something."

    Professor Cromwell put out his cigarette.

    "Although it''s a bit disappointing that you didn''te to me, I''ll allow it since he''s my friend."

    "What are you, his father? And who are you to allow it or not?"

    Grumbling, Professor Robert stood up and walked forward.

    "Haah¡­ Follow me."

    "Then I''ll go eat with the other professors. Good luck with the counseling."

    Professor Cromwell waved goodbye and walked away.

    As I watched him leave, Professor Robert called out to me.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Ah¡­ I''ll follow you."

    I chased after Professor Robert.

    He led me to a small, shabby diner within the academy.

    A rundown diner.

    It seemed like it could copse with just a touch.

    "You''ve never eaten at a ce like this, have you?"

    Professor Robert grumbled.

    "Robert, who is this young man?"

    An olddy emerged from the back of the store.

    She seemed to be on friendly terms with Professor Robert, asking casually.

    "Just a student."

    "Your disciple?"

    "No, not my disciple. Just a student. A friend''s disciple."

    "I am Professor Robert''s disciple. Pleased to meet you."

    I greeted the olddy politely.

    "Why are you my disciple?"

    "Kuku... When someone volunteers to be your disciple, why not ept? He looks like a noble but seems to have some manners. A low-ranking noble perhaps?"

    "Watch your mouth. He''s the second son of the Astria family."

    "¡­What?"

    Professor Robert''s words widened the old woman''s eyes.

    "Are you talking about that Astria family I know?"

    "Is there another Astria family in the empire?"

    "Ah... I''ve seen all sorts of things in my long life. I''m not sure if someone from such a family can enjoy our humble restaurant''s food."

    With that, the old woman went inside the restaurant.

    "Should I order our usual?"

    "Yes, two servings of that, please."

    Professor Robert said that and took a seat. Then he spoke to me.

    "What are you waiting for? Sit down. Do I need to pull the chair out for you?"

    "No, sir."

    I sat down across from Professor Robert.

    "You grew up in a duke''s household, yet you''re very polite. Is that how you normally treatmoners?"

    "I''m just being respectful to my elders."

    Even in this fantasy world, respect for one''s elders was a basic courtesy.

    Of course, it wasn''t essential for those with high status and capabilities, but it was a good thing to do.

    "So, why did you call me here?"

    True to Professor Robert''s easy-going nature, he went straight to the point. I preferred it that way.

    I didn''t like to observe and analyze my opponent like Rie.

    I spoke directly to him.

    "Please take me as your disciple."

    "Disciple?"

    Professor Robert looked incredulous. I repeated my request.

    "Teach me dark magic."

    "Ha...!"

    Annoyance began to show in Professor Robert''s eyes.

    "Do you even know what dark magic is?"

    "It''s the most powerful magic among all magics."

    "And where does that powere from?"

    That power came from...

    "Risk."

    "Right, well-learned. Dark magic involves taking risks to use it. Normal magic follows an equivalent exchange, using mana. The amount of mana used determines its power."

    "I know that."

    "Then, is dark magic equivalent exchange?"

    "No."

    Dark magic differed from normal magic. For one, there was mental contamination when it failed.

    This was merely a fraction of the risks associated with dark magic.

    It required the user to sacrifice their health, parts of their body, and in extreme cases, even their soul.

    "I don''t want to be killed by your father."

    "My family doesn''t care about me."

    "Your family may have abandoned you as an heir, but I doubt your father has abandoned you as his son."

    I couldn''t refute that statement, having never met my father.

    The Duke of Astria might have given up on me as his sessor, but it was uncertain whether he had given up on me as his son.

    "Why would the son of the Astria family want to learn dark magic? You should go to Professor Cromwell and learn telekinesis instead."

    Professor Cromwell''s telekinesis was indeed versatile and useful in battle. However, it wasn''t enough to survive.

    Being versatile meant it couldn''t focus on a particr area. It was simr to the saying that there''s a fine line between being a jack-of-all-trades and a master of none.

    Moreover, dark magic had many applications, much like telekinesis.

    Naturally, the reason was the associated risks.

    "Already trying when you haven''t even reached intermediate magic..."

    "I have reached intermediate magic."

    "...What?"

    Professor Robert asked with a baffled expression.

    "You''ve... reached intermediate magic?"

    Such a reaction was expected.

    Even grinding in the game wouldn''t allow someone to reach intermediate magic at this pace.

    It was the result of Rudy Astria''s already high magic level, the incident with Luna, and relentless practice whenever he had spare time.

    It took luck, effort, and talent to achieve such results.

    "...That''s an absurd amount of talent."

    "I''ve simply put in the effort."

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Professor Robert spoke.

    "Alright, I''ll give you a test."

    "A test?"

    "Learn Abyssal me by midterm camp. Then, I''ll teach you dark magic."

    Abyssal me - the most basic dark magic spell. It wasn''t impossible to achieve, and the given time frame was perfect, lining up with my initial n.

    "So, will you take me as your disciple?"

    "Disciple? I''m just saying I''ll teach you. Why would I take a novice like you as my disciple?"

    "Understood."

    I epted Professor Robert''s proposal.

    "I''ll learn it quickly."

    "Heh... go on, give it a try."

    Professor Robertughed with a meaningful smile.

    "Ah, the food is here."

    Our conversation continued as the food arrived. Upon seeing the dishes, dozens of question marks popped up in my head.

    "Huh?"

    "There''s no other food, so eat this gratefully."

    A savory aroma wafted through the air, apanied by familiar bowls.

    "Here''s your meal."

    The server handed over a bowl of white rice. The dish served at the restaurant was none other than a bubbling pot of cheonggukjang (Korean fermented soybean stew).

    While the other side dishes were unfamiliar, theforting smell of the stew was unmistakable.

    "What do young masters like you... Huh?"

    I immediately began devouring the meal, spoon in hand.

    "You... Why are you eating so well?"

    I didn''t bother responding to Professor Robert and continued to stuff my face with rice.

    After eating only Western-style meat and vegetables every day, this Korean dish was incredibly touching.

    Who would have thought I''d find cheonggukjang in a fantasy world?

    The experience was almost tear-jerking.

    "It''s so... delicious... sniff."

    Even when I had defeated the game''s final boss after 20 attempts, I never felt this moved.

    Cheonggukjang in a fantasy world seemed impossible, but today, I was grateful for this out-of-ce development.

    "One more bowl, please."

    "Uh... sure."

    The restaurant''s elderly owner, taken aback, handed me another bowl of rice.

    Overwhelmed with emotion, I ended up eating three bowls of rice that day.

    ***

    That''s 1/4! advance chapter tiers are up! on my kofi link below, up to 15 chapters ahead will be posted Sunday at 9pm PST!

    Also I made a change, I originally thought there was another separate exam after midterms but it was rather an ''evaluation'' not an ''exam.'' The evaluation is in the style of a survive in the wild camp, so I decided to name it midterm camp over midterm evaluation/event.

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 22: Intermediate Magic (3)

    After parting ways with Professor Robert, I immediately headed to the library.

    "What book are you looking for?"

    "Basic Dark Magic."

    "Ah... Books on Basic Dark Magic can be found in Row T."

    I easily acquired a book on Basic Dark Magic.

    Although obtaining more advanced books required the permission of a professor, this was not the case for basic ones.

    With the book in hand, I began to read slowly, taking in the fundamental theories of dark magic.

    There were theories I was familiar with, and others that were entirely new to me.

    Then, I came across a particrly notable section.

    "Mental contamination..."

    The phenomenon that had happened to Luna.

    Mental contamination was the most representative risk of dark magic.

    The risks of dark magic could be divided into two categories.

    One was the use of some part of oneself, an object, or a being as a sacrifice.

    This wasn''t an immediate concern, as it required a higher level of magic to use.

    The second risk was mental contamination, which had various types.

    Mana explosion, like the one Luna experienced, was one of them, and there were cases of curses resulting from bacsh.

    These adverse effects urred because the methods of using dark magic were entirely different from those of other magics.

    Basic magic typically was like requiring a container to hold water.

    When using the magic, one would decide how much to use and pour mana into the container.

    When the container was full, the mana would automatically stop flowing.

    It was akin to a modern automatic system.

    However, dark magic was different.

    When using dark magic, there was a predetermined container, and I had to personally pour the mana into it.

    I had to manually control the mana.

    If the mana overflowed, it would lead to mental contamination, and if there was not enough mana, the magic would not work properly.

    This was the biggest drawback of dark magic.

    "Is it a matter of... control?"

    Dark magic was, therefore, magic that relied on control.

    Those who had used a specific dark magic spell many times could handle it skillfully, treating it like ordinary magic.

    However, those who had not would repeatedly struggle with mental contamination as they practiced, until they developed the necessary control.

    But that was not the only drawback.

    Even those who had frequently used a specific dark magic spell could falter depending on the circumstances.

    In a sudden situation, they might fail to control the amount of mana due to panic.

    That was why many people shied away from dark magic.

    Nevertheless, dark magic had powers that overshadowed all its drawbacks.

    It boasted exceptional adaptabilitypared to other types of magic.

    Overwhelming power and adaptability ¨C that was the essence of dark magic.

    The following day, during the magic practice ss.

    "Today''s lesson ends here," announced Professor Cromwell as he closed his book.

    As I began to gather my belongings, the professor approached me.

    "Rudy Astria, I heard you made a bet with that Robert fellow?"

    Upon hearing his question, Rie turned to look at me.

    Ignoring Rie, I answered Professor Cromwell''s question.

    "Yes, sir. He demanded a condition in exchange for teaching me dark magic."

    "Dark magic?" Rie reacted to my response once more.

    Rie suddenly seemed embarrassed by her reaction and turned her head away, coughing to clear her throat.

    Professor Cromwell nced at her briefly before returning his attention to me.

    "Well, it''s your choice. You can handle it as you see fit. All right then, give it your best shot."

    "Thank you, sir."

    With that, Professor Cromwell left the ssroom. As soon as he was out of sight, Rie scowled and spoke up.

    "Hey! Dark magic?!"

    That was just fine. I needed to ask Rie for a favor anyway.

    "Well, that''s how it turned out."

    "Even now, just say you can''t do it!"

    "No," I replied firmly, causing Rie to clutch her head.

    "I thought it''d be fun not knowing where you''d pop up, but it''s quite annoying now that you''re my ally..."

    "I don''t think I have that kind of erratic personality, do I?"

    "Enough about that. Why do you want to learn dark magic? If you want to learn intermediate magic, just study ordinary spells. The Astria family has their own magic, doesn''t it?"

    That was true.

    The Astria family had developed their own magic, passed down through generations.

    But how long would I have to wait for that? It wouldn''t matter how powerful my abilities became in the end if I died before acquiring them.

    And there was no guarantee that I would inherit the Astria family magic.

    In the original story, I might have learned some of it, but there was no certainty I would in this world.

    "Since I''ve decided to learn it, I''m going to give it a try. If it doesn''t feel right, I''ll stop at that point."

    "Fine... Just be careful not to suddenly die while using magic."

    I stopped Rie as she tried to leave.

    "...What is it?"

    "I need your help with something."

    "Me?" Rie stared at me incredulously.

    I led Rie to the top student''sboratory.

    "...What are we doing here?"

    "You''ve dealt with people affected by mental corruption before."

    I pulled out the Basic Dark Magic book from my bag.

    "Wait, hold on... Hey..."

    "What?"

    "Are you saying you''re going to use dark magic right here?"

    "Yes, and if anything goes wrong, I need you to help me out."

    For a brief moment, silence enveloped us.

    Rie and I stood facing each other, neither of us saying a word.

    It was Rie who broke the silence first, stealthily reaching for her bag.

    There was only one reason for this movement.

    Escape.

    "Ah!"

    Rie immediately bolted from the top student''sboratory.

    I chased after her right away.

    "Where do you think you''re going?!"

    "No! Wait until I send for Locke! Just wait until then!"

    And so, after a short chase with Rie...

    "Huff...huff..."

    "I told you...whew...why run away?"

    After about 10 minutes of pursuit, I finally managed to catch Rie. She took deep breaths, having been caught by me.

    Regaining herposure, Rie shouted at me.

    "No! Why do you always ask me to do these things?! I''m not an expert at this!"

    "We''re allies, aren''t we? Help me out a bit."

    "I told youst time, I''m a princess!"

    "You said we were allies on equal terms."

    Rie sprawled on the floor like a child demanding a toy from a department store.

    I dragged her back to the top student''sboratory.

    Truthfully, I wanted to ask Astina for help as well. Buttely, she was so busy preparing for the midterm event that I couldn''t bring myself to bother her.

    Since the event was for first-year students, there was nothing I could do to help, so all I could do was offer my support.

    That left me with only two people I could ask for assistance.

    Luna and Rie.

    I considered asking Luna for help but shook my head. My magic had surpassed Luna''s by a significant margin.

    If a mana explosion were to ur, Luna might not be able to handle it.

    However, Rie was not only skilled in magic but also knew how to deal with elementals. That meant she could handle various situations.

    I figured it didn''t matter if I bothered her once or multiple times. I could make it up to her in a big wayter.

    "I don''t want to go through all that trouble again."

    Rieined as she was being dragged.

    "The magic I''ll be using isn''t that difficult, so the chances of a mana explosion are low."

    Honestly, the bacsh from mana explosions was quite rare. At most, a minor curse would be inflicted upon failure, or the mana would flow back, causing a slight pain.

    "I hate it when things don''t go ording to n!"

    "n?"

    "I have things to study and tasks toplete!"

    I let go of the yelling Rie.

    "Fine. I guess there''s no helping it."

    "...What?"

    Upon releasing her, Rie gazed at me with a puzzled expression.

    As urgent as I may be, I wouldn''t be so cruel as to force someone who dislikes the idea to assist me.

    However...

    "But you should know one thing," I said.

    "What now?" Rie retorted.

    "From now on, I''ll be practicing dark magic on my own."

    "Fine. Go ahead!"

    "However, there''s a chance that something unsavory might happen. Dark magic is risky, after all..."

    "Okay."

    "Wouldn''t that affect your grand n?"

    When I said that, Rie red at me. I ignored her piercing stare and continued speaking.

    "If I were to lose control of my mana while using dark magic... The dormitory would be turned upside down... My reputation would plummet into the abyss... And then..."

    "Ugh... Don''t you have any friends? You could ask someone else for help, you know!!!"

    "Well, I don''t have many friends, but you''re trustworthy. The academy''s third-best."

    Hearing that, Rie sighed.

    Although her face showed irritation, she seemed slightly pleased.

    "Fine, I''ll help."

    "Thank you."

    I smiled faintly.

    ***

    "Urk..."

    I had already attempted to cast the Abyssal me over ten times.

    Not once had I seeded.

    And each failure came with bacsh.

    "Ugh... Water... Water..."

    "My whole body...! It''s itching...!"

    I suffered through various curses and all sorts of pain.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    "Are you going to give up yet? It''s agonizing just watching you."

    "Could you at least look at me when you say that...?"

    Rie had watched me cast magic once or twice, but she had since stopped observing me and focused on her own studies.

    "I have no reason to learn dark magic. Watching you is just a waste of time."

    "Fine... Go about your business."

    I got up to try casting the spell again. At least I felt like I was getting the hang of it. The sensation of filling a vessel with mana had initially felt strange and unfamiliar.

    However, after failing several times, I thought I began to understand the feeling.

    I imagined a vessel before my eyes...

    And slowly poured my mana into it. I had to handle my mana carefully.

    Pouring it in too fast or too slow wouldn''t work.

    Just the right amount.

    "Gah...!"

    "What''s wrong? Why are you making that face?"

    "Cough... Cough... Uh... It''s just a normal bacsh."

    Another failure. I thought I had gotten the hang of it, but sess was still out of reach.

    "Hmm..."

    Rie nced at me for a moment, then checked the time.

    "It''s about time for us to go, isn''t it?"

    It had already grown dark outside, and the hour was gettingte.

    "Yeah, I suppose so."

    As I quickly tidied myself up, pain coursed through my entire body.

    It felt like the aftermath of an intense workout I hadn''t done before.

    However, while that pain was more of a dull ache, this felt like being stabbed by a knife.

    "It''s not easy..."

    I sighed. I had thought I''d be able to learn it today...

    I had nned to learn dark magic as quickly as possible and prepare a few things before the midterm camp.

    That was overconfidence on my part.

    Lately, everything had been going ording to n, and I had grown overly confident. The real challenge would be from now on.

    I had managed to persuade Rie to help me today, but I felt guilty asking her to do so again tomorrow.

    Rie gathered her things and walked toward the door. She paused for a moment, nced at me, and spoke up.

    "Are you doing this again tomorrow?"

    "What?"

    "You said you needed me."

    As I stared at her with a dumbfounded expression, Rie turned her head and opened the door.

    "Come to theb right after ss tomorrow."

    With that, she left theboratory.

    "... She''s kinder than I thought?"

    Initially, I had nned to plead with her, maybe even beg a little.

    But her offer to help voluntarily made me even more grateful.

    "I should treat her to something deliciouster."

    ***

    That''s 2/4! I hope the exnation on magic being a container made sense :p

    New version of the site is up. Might need a refresh if it''s not there on the initial load. Biggest thing is light mode, it''s a sun icon next to the navigation bar.

    -Gotta fix google trante formatting, update should be tomorrow.

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 23: Intermediate Magic (4)

    "Good morning."

    The next morning, I briefly stopped by the student council room.

    I didn''t have any particr business there, but it was my habit to visit once every morning.

    "Ah... Rudy Astria..."

    Astina greeted me. However, she wasn''t the only one in the student council room. A silver-haired girl stood before Astina.

    "Hello."

    The girl slightly bowed her head in greeting to me.

    "Ah, yes."

    I returned the gesture with a slight nod of my own, and Astina began to speak.

    "This is Yeniel, who transferred to the Swordsmanship Department today."

    Yeniel... It seems the midterm camp is about to begin.

    The story starts with the arrival of transfer student Yeniel.

    The Rebels.

    The Rebels were a group of individuals united against the corrupt nobles.

    They sought to overthrow the emperor and his nobles to create a new world.

    They were already moving outside the academy, though their actions had not yet caught the public''s attention.

    However, that did not mean they were idle. The first event that would bring their existence to light would ur during the midterm camp.

    They nned something within the midterm camp¡ªa deration of war against the nobles'' leader and the emperor.

    This involved the assassination of the Astria family''s second son, me, and Rie Von Ristonia, the first in line for the imperial throne.

    This event would mark the beginning of the main story, where Evan would be involved with Rie and Yeniel, and the world''s greater currents would start to shift.

    "The ss will start soon. You know where the ssroom is, right?"

    "Yes, I''ll be on my way now."

    Yeniel bid Astina farewell and left the room. Astina then turned her gaze to me.

    "You should go too. There''s nothing for you to do here."

    She said there was nothing to do, but there was a massive stack of documents piled on her desk.

    It was probably work I couldn''t do, so she said there was nothing. I looked at Astina with sympathy and opened my mouth.

    "Take it easy. Don''t overwork yourself."

    "Hehe... I''d love to rest, but I have to finish my work first."

    Astinaughed, but her words held a hint of bitterness. I nced at her for a moment, then realized it was time to head to the ssroom.

    "Rudy Astria."

    Astina called out to me as I was about to leave.

    "And by the way, are you going to continue?"

    "¡­Pardon me?"

    Continue?

    "The student council."

    "¡­?"

    "What''s with that clueless expression?"

    "Wasn''t our agreement until the end of the midterm camp?"

    Isn''t that obvious?

    Even though I know Astina is currently swamped with paperwork, there''s no particr reason for me to continue being on the student council.

    Once the midterm camp is over, the proper storyline will progress, and I won''t have the time to devote to the student council.

    I need to focus on my studies and improving my magic skills.

    "We''ve already formed an alliance, so is there really a need for me to be on the student council?"

    "You need to work. On student council matters."

    "Aren''t there plenty of others who would love to do it?"

    There are countless students who would jump at the chance to be on the student council, shedding tears of joy.

    So, why do I have to do it?

    "Those kids are difficult for me to manage. And among those who want to do this kind of work, are there any normal ones? It''s the ones who don''t want to do it that do it well."

    I red at Astina as she spoke.

    "Then, what about Locke? You can just boss him around."

    "He''s no fun."

    So, am I fun¡­?

    Astina casually crossed her legs as she leaned back in her chair.

    "Well, if you''re going to be like that, I have no choice but to force you."

    "Force me?"

    Force me to continue being on the student council?

    "I helped you out in the library, remember? You can repay that debt by extending our agreement."

    "¡­So that''s how you''re going to y it."

    Of course, I knew I owed Astina a debt.

    I had thought I would be able to repay itter, but I didn''t expect her to bring it up like this.

    "Trust is important in an alliance, you know?"

    Astina said with a sinister smile.

    "Can''t you ept something else as repayment?"

    "Nope."

    "I''m really busy."

    "So am I. Cut back on sleep."

    Astina grinned, acting like a wicked supervisor. What should I do¡­?

    I contemted for a moment.

    The best solution would be for me to help Astina in return.

    Then Astina would owe me, and there would be no need for me to repay my debt.

    However, the problem was whether such an opportunity would arise.

    Many things happen during the midterm camp, but it wouldn''t mean anything if I were the one to resolve them.

    After all, it''s Evan who needs to handle those situations and grow from them.

    I nced at the clock.

    The start of ss was drawing near.

    This discussion won''t end anytime soon, so I decided it was best to head to ss.

    "¡­Let''s discuss this matterter. We''ll renegotiate after the midterm camp."

    "Fine, think about it carefully. See if there''s any way you can avoid doing it."

    I left the room with Astina waving her hand and smiling behind me.

    After school.

    "Phew..."

    Rie was sitting at her desk, reading a book, while I practiced dark magic.

    Now, even when I suffered from the bacsh, Rie continued doing her own thing, only checking on me when I seemed to be particrly struggling.

    At least today was better than yesterday.

    Yesterday, I faced bacsh every time I attempted to cast a spell.

    But today, I had managed to cast a few spells sessfully.

    The problem was that they weren''tplete spells - I had only used them with less mana, resulting in an iplete casting.

    "Once more..."

    As I tried to cast the spell again, Rie spoke up.

    "Hey."

    She looked at me with a pitiful expression.

    "Do you really want to learn dark magic that badly?"

    Rie closed her book and stared at me directly.

    "Honestly, if you''ve reached the level of intermediate magic at this point, you could learn any intermediate spell faster than others. But why are you so fixated on dark magic?"

    "..."

    Rie had a point.

    I could have learned other types of magic by now and achieved great results.

    However, whether I would be able to survive in the academy by learning other magic was a different question.

    Could I fend off every threat that came my way?

    Could I adapt to every situation, even if the story had changed?

    I didn''t think so.

    In that case, I had to endure this pain and draw out my potential.

    Though I already possessed outstanding abilities, I had to bear this to acquire even greater ones.

    "I need to learn it to survive."

    "To survive?"

    Rie''s expression turned sour.

    I truly meant to survive, but it seemed Rie interpreted it as surviving in politics or within the Astria family.

    "Sigh... Fine, do as you please. By the way, do you even know anything about Professor Robert?"

    "Professor Robert?"

    I wondered why she suddenly brought up Professor Robert.

    "Isn''t he the only dark magic professor at the academy? And from amoner background..."

    "He is the only dark magic professor, but he''s not from amoner background."

    I furrowed my brow at Rie''s words.

    "What do you mean, he''s not from amoner background? Then why doesn''t he have a title?"

    It was a bit odd.

    Even if he was a professor specializing in dark magic, he was still an exceptional wizard.

    Usually, someone like him would at least be granted a noble title, even if they didn''t possess anynds.

    But that wasn''t the case for Professor Robert.

    "Professor Robert was originally a wizard from a noble family withnd."

    Rie continued her exnation at a measured pace.

    "However, he offered his own son as a sacrifice to save himself. Because of that, the empire stripped him of his territory and noble title."

    "¡­His son?"

    He offered his own son as a sacrifice?

    "Isn''t that just a rumor?"

    Professor Robert didn''t seem like that kind of person.

    Judging by how well he got along with Professor Cromwell, he didn''t appear to be a bad person.

    "Are you suggesting my information is on the same level as mere gossip?"

    Rie spoke as if she were offended.

    Her words held true.

    Although she was currently attending the academy like an ordinary student, she was, after all, the Empire''s First Princess.

    Her information was far beyond mere rumors.

    If such a rumor existed, I should have discovered it while investigating Professor Robert.

    However, I hadn''t found any such rumors.

    In other words, Rie''s information was high-level intelligence, not just ordinary gossip.

    "Think carefully. About learning dark magic and bing Professor Robert''s apprentice."

    A few dayster, during lunchtime.

    "By now, he must have learned it," mused Robert, reclined on a garden bench, gazing up at the cloudless sky.

    The warm sunlight bathed his face, casting a gentle glow.

    He contemted Rudy Astria as hey there.

    The young man''s talent was undoubtedly extraordinary, so much so that Robert, a professor, desired him as his disciple.

    However, that was all.

    Dark magic was not ordinary magic.

    It was a magic learned by chiseling away at one''s bones and burning one''s flesh.

    It was not a magic befitting a young master like Rudy.

    There was even a saying that dark magic was a magic learned by those without talent.

    Those who could not bridge the gap in talent with others resorted to sacrificing their own bodies to make up for it.

    Rudy Astria had no need for such measures.

    Exceptional talent.

    An illustrious family.

    Aside from his social skills, there was nothingcking.

    Thus, there was no reason for him to endure the pain of learning dark magic.

    That was why Robert had made the proposal.

    In truth, Robert could have taught him Abyssal me in just one day.

    He possessed the necessary techniques and tricks.

    However, he deliberately refrained from doing so.

    Rudy Astria must have felt it - the immense pain that apanied learning dark magic.

    Robert made this proposal to let him feel that.

    For someone of Rudy Astria''s caliber, learning basic dark magic was only a matter of time.

    He would master it in the blink of an eye.

    However, he would also realize there was no need to endure such pain to learn this magic.

    Moreover, Robert had heard thattely, Rudy Astria had been getting close to Princess Rie.

    "In that case, he''s even less likely toe," he thought.

    Most people at the academy were unaware of Robert''s past.

    Cromwell knew, having grown up with him, but apart from the headmaster and Cromwell, nobody knew.

    Yet, Princess Rie might.

    It was an incident that most people didn''t care to dig into, but if she wanted to find out, she could easily do so.

    -Ah... Dad?

    Memories of the past suddenly surfaced, and Robert furrowed his brow.

    "Ah~ the weather is bloody lovely," he muttered.

    "Why would you say it''s bloody when the weather is nice?" a voice asked.

    "Damn! You startled me!" Robert looked in the direction of the voice.

    "Hey, make some noise when you approach. You''re not an assassin or anything..." he grumbled.

    It was Rudy Astria, standing there with a book in hand.

    "I simply walked up normally. I couldn''t exactly sprint toward you while shouting your name, now could I, Professor Robert?" Rudy said calmly.

    Robert nced at Rudy for a moment, sighed, and got to the point. "Alright, enough of that. What do you want?"

    "I''ve learned Abyssal me," Rudy announced confidently.

    "Alright, and so what?" Robert retorted.

    "What do you mean?"

    Professor Robert was baffled by Rudy''s statement.

    He had assumed that Rudy would, of course, refuse to learn dark magic.

    "Didn''t you say you would teach me dark magic?"

    "¡­What?"

    Robert looked at Rudy with a dumbfounded expression.

    "Ah, do I need to show you?"

    With that, Rudy Astria looked at his own hand.

    "Abyssal me."

    As Rudy''s mana flowed, a ck me sprouted from his hand.

    It was the basics of dark magic, the Abyssal me.

    It had been cast precisely, with no bacsh, and the size of the magic was just right.

    "Is this sufficient?"

    Robert stared at the magic.

    It didn''t feel like Rudy had seeded only once or twice.

    Amateur magic had a certain quality, but this spell seemed to have been honed and practiced numerous times.

    "Did someone teach you about dark magic?"

    "¡­? Is there someone who could teach me dark magic?"

    Rudy responded to Professor Robert''s question with another question.

    He had a point.

    There were a few individuals at the Academy who knew how to use dark magic, but they were not ones Rudy Astria would know.

    If Rudy had learned it alone and was using it so proficiently, then¡­

    "When did you first use it?"

    "Perhaps¡­ two or three days ago. I could use it, but it seemed a bit clumsy, so I practiced a bit beforeing."

    "Ha¡­!"

    Professor Robert was astonished.

    While he had expected Rudy to learn quickly, he hadn''t imagined that he would practice on his own.

    What kind of resolve drove this young man?

    "Good grief."

    Robert rose from his seat and walked forward.

    As Rudy watched him with a puzzled expression, Professor Robert briefly turned his head.

    "What are you doing? Let''s go eat."

    "What about the dark magic?"

    "What do you mean, ''what about''? You asked to learn, so I''ll teach you."

    At Robert''s words, a faint smile formed on Rudy''s lips. He followed and spoke up.

    "Shall we go to that restaurant we visitedst time?"

    Hearing that, Professor Robert looked at Rudy Astria andughed incredulously.

    He liked the food that other professors and students wouldn''t even bring near their mouths.

    And he wanted to learn dark magic from Robert.

    "¡­You''re truly an enigma."

    "I''ve been hearing that a lottely. They say I''m an unpredictable guy."

    ***

    Thats 3/4!

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 24: Midterm Camp (1)

    The carriage rattled as it traveled through the dense forest.

    Aboard the carriage were the students of the academy.

    Midterm Camp.

    It was not only the game''s first event but also the first event experienced by the first-year students after joining Liberion Academy.

    Liberion Academy''s midterm camp was quite different from the typical modern camp event.

    It was not a mere event where they would make curry andugh together with friends.

    The apparent objective of midterm camp was survival.

    An event where students were dropped off in a dense forest and had to survive for a week.

    That was Liberion Academy''s midterm event.

    Of course, after enduring a week, thest day was spent gathering at a mansion in the middle of the forest to relieve the students'' fatigue.

    Everyone struggled for a week, eagerly awaiting the final day.

    There was only one intention behind organizing such an activity at the academy.

    Cooperation.

    Competition was the norm within the academy.

    Each student''s rank was determined for that reason, and all other activities were nothing butpetition.

    However, there was no rule that stated they must alwayspete when they entered society.

    There would be times when they needed to cooperate with someone and times when they needed to coexist.

    That was why such events were designed to teach students the value of cooperation.

    "Haah..."

    "Rudy, are you alright?"

    As I sighed, Luna, who was sitting beside me, looked at me with a worried expression.

    "Ah, I''m fine."

    However, there was a problem.

    The original game''s story had already been twisted.

    The reason cooperation was necessary during the midterm event was that four teammates had to survive together.

    The four had to work together to withstand the magical beasts for a week, securing food and living space.

    But, the teams had changed.

    "Hehe..."

    In front of me, Rie was smiling happily, while Locke sat with an emotionless expression.

    In other words, my current team consisted of Rie, Luna, and Locke ¨C four of us in total.

    However, the original story wasn''t like this.

    Rie should have definitely been in the same team as Evan.

    I should have been ced with the delinquents.

    But, I had no idea how thisbination was formed.

    Upon further thought, it was an absurdbination.

    I was currently the second seat of the academy, Rie ranked third, and Luna was fifth.

    Although grades were not everything in survival, it was a fact that in a forest where they had to withstand magical beasts'' attacks, better grades were advantageous.

    Overbnce.

    That''s how one could describe our team.

    Even if our group was arranged like this, a single question lingered in my mind.

    Just who was in Evan''s group?

    Originally, Evan''s group consisted of the transfer student Yeniel, Rie, and the spirit mage Serina Rinsburg.

    Together, the four of them formed a group.

    With Rie missing from the original four, someone must have taken her ce.

    However, the identity of that person wasn''t particrly important.

    The problem was that Rie was sitting right in front of me.

    Her meaningful smile was suspicious from the start.

    I stared at Rie intently before speaking.

    "Rie, you did this, didn''t you?"

    "What do you mean~? I honestly have no idea."

    Rie replied with a sly expression.

    It was almost certain that she was the culprit.

    In the game, when she was in the same group as Evan, she would make cryptic remarks as though she had intervened in the group formation.

    I knew this fact, but I never imagined she would use it like this.

    Had getting closer to Rietely caused this problem...?

    It was a bit strange.

    Rie and Evan hadn''t interacted much.

    Rie should have shown some interest in Evan, but she showed none at all.

    In truth, I was somewhat aware of this situation.

    Since I hadn''t seen Rie interacting with Evan, I casually asked her what she thought of him.

    -Evan? I don''t know. I''m not interested.

    I thought that even if she said this, she would at least investigate and keep an eye on him.

    It was surprising that someone with no background had suddenly be top of the ss, so wouldn''t she be at least interested?

    But she genuinely had no interest at all.

    This was no small issue.

    The incident that would take ce during the midterm camp.

    Not only did it involve an assassination attempt on me, but there was also one on Rie.

    And both attempts would be thwarted by Evan.

    Although the incidents urred at different times, it wasn''t a good thing for the two of us to be together like this.

    Because we were both targets, they might try to attack us at the same time.

    In Rudy Astria''s case, he was alone when the assassination attempt urred, but in Rie''s case, the incident happened while she was with Evan.

    But if they were not in the same group, then there would be no reason for Evan to be with Rie.

    The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt.

    I had prepared enough power to protect myself, so I was rtively safe.

    However, Rie was not.

    Moreover, Evan needed to save Rie to receive a significant reward, and that was another problem.

    "Ah¡­"

    "Rudy, are you really okay? Should I call a professor?"

    Luna took a stone out of her pocket.

    That stone was a summoning stone capable of calling a professor.

    It was an item distributed to all members to summon professors or student council members in case of an emergency.

    I looked at Luna and smiled faintly.

    "It''s really alright. I just have a few things on my mind."

    "Oh...?"

    Suddenly, Luna reached out and ced her hand on my forehead.

    "Huh?"

    Seeing this, Rie''s eyes widened. I was taken aback by Luna''s unexpected action as well.

    "You don''t seem to have a fever..."

    Luna tilted her head as she kept her hand on my forehead.

    "...Huh?"

    As we all stared at Luna with bewildered expressions, she seemed to realize what she had done.

    "Ah, I''m sorry! I was just worried, and...um...!"

    Luna hastily drew back her hand and grew flustered.

    Just as she was about to offer an exnation...

    Thud.

    "We''ve arrived. You can disembark now."

    The coachman''s voice echoed from outside.

    We stepped out of the carriage and into the open air.

    The first thing we saw was a tree, followed by more trees.

    We were in a dense forest.

    However, the ce where we stood wasn''tpletely forest, but a suitable spot for a camp.

    Was this barrenndscape where we were supposed to survive?

    "I''ll be off now."

    The coachman left, guiding the carriage back down the road. Once the situation had settled, Luna approached me with an apologetic expression.

    "Rudy, about that..."

    I reassured her, saying, "No, it''s not like you did anything terribly wrong.

    Friends do that sort of thing, right? It''s my fault for causing you to worry."

    "Friends..."

    Luna mulled over my words, gazing at me.

    "Hey, Rudy!"

    Rie called out to me while Luna and I were talking.

    "Yeah?"

    "Let''s go check out the surroundings."

    Rie pointed towards the forest. Her sudden suggestion caught me off guard.

    "...Right now?"

    "Follow me if I say follow."

    Though I was baffled, I moved nheless, suspecting she must have something important to say.

    "I''ll go with Rie to explore the area for a bit."

    "Alright..."

    I left Luna behind and walked towards Rie.

    She said nothing more and headed into the forest.

    After a short walk, Rie turned around to look at me.

    "Hey, what''s your rtionship with her?"

    I frowned at her abrupt question.

    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"

    "What''s your rtionship with her?"

    "Luna? We''re friends."

    Luna and I were naturally close friends, weren''t we?

    Best friends.

    She was my only friend in the Academy.

    Of course, I was also friendly with Rie, but our rtionship felt more like a business arrangement than a friendship.

    However, I merely referred to Luna as a friend, fearing that calling her my best friend might make her ufortable.

    "Hmm..."

    Rie stroked her chin and eyed me with a hint of suspicion.

    More than that, I was curious about something.

    "Hey, what''s the deal with these group members?"

    "Ah, the group? I talked to senior Astina about it. Honestly, it''s ufortable to be with strangers."

    Rie spoke as if it were a matter of course.

    "Is that allowed?"

    "Even if the midterm event evaluation affects our grades, it''s only a small part. No one really cares about this kind of thing as it''s just a formality."

    Rie snickered at my concern.

    "You''re more timid than I thought. Shaking just because of this."

    "There''s no harm in being cautious, right?"

    I worried that a misstep could lead to disciplinary action and a headache.

    "Don''t worry. I heard there are other students who requested simr arrangements. Even the professors turned a blind eye."

    Rie''s words eased my concerns a bit.

    However, it was surprising to learn that there were others who had made simr requests. Did they just ask to be with their friends?

    "So, you arranged this entire group?"

    "Yep, I just picked people I''mfortable with."

    Her response took me by surprise.

    "Were you friends with Luna?"

    I hadn''t seen Rie and Luna interacting in the game, so it was unexpected that Rie found herfortable.

    "Well, she''s the girl I saved, so we have some kind of bond."

    Rie spoke nonchntly. It was indeed morefortable for me to have the group arranged this way.

    I wished Rie had been in Evan''s group though, but that was a minor regret.

    Still, being in the same group, I thought I might be able to create events simr to the game.

    "Ugh...!"

    Rie stretched her arms.

    She took a deep breath, inhaling and exhaling, and then opened her mouth.

    "Coming into the forest like this does feel healing."

    Rie looked at ease, which was palpable to me.

    She usually yed the role of the kind princess, hiding behind a mask.

    Today, however, her face seemed genuinely rxed.

    "But it doesn''t seem like we''ll always be thisfortable."

    Rie gestured towards my back.

    "Grr..."

    Behind me, about three kobolds were scouting the area.

    "Shall we relieve some stress?"

    With that, Rie summoned her elemental.

    "Sylph, cut them down."

    In a shadowy chamber, two men stood.

    "So, what have we decided to do?" asked one, his face concealed by a hood.

    "For now, we''ll proceed as nned. We''ll take care of Rudy Astria first, and then target the princess amid the ensuing chaos."

    "Very well, I''ll tell Yeniel to move on the fifth night."

    "No, Garwel is with Yeniel. Ry the message to him instead."

    The other man nodded. "I shall do as you say."

    "For the cause."

    "Yes, for the future."

    With that, the first man vanished, leaving the hooded figure alone in the darkness.

    "How convenient it is that our targets are together," he murmured with a sinister chuckle.

    ***

    4/4! Picking up finally!

    Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 25: Midterm Camp (2)

    While Rudy and Rie were surveying the surroundings, Luna and Locke prepared the campsite where we had stopped.

    They gathered nearby branches to build a campfire, and Luna went to collect fruit, while Locke went to hunt for game.

    Luna collected a decent amount of fruit from the area and set it aside.

    As a child, she had often picked fruit from nearby trees, so it was easy for her to identify which ones were edible.

    "Is this enough?"

    Luna gazed at the fruit she had gathered with a satisfied smile.

    "I wonder when Rudy will be back¡­"

    Among their group, Luna felt a bit awkward with everyone except Rudy.

    She found it difficult to approach Princess Rie due to her high status and the somewhat intimidating aura she emitted.

    Though the atmosphere was different from when they were at the academy, it was still hard to take the initiative and engage with her.

    Furthermore, being in the same space as Locke was incredibly awkward due to their previous conflict.

    As Luna absentmindedly stared in the direction where Rudy had disappeared, she suddenly thought of Ena and Rika.

    "I wonder how Ena and Rika are doing¡­?"

    She was worried about them.

    Her own group felt a bit ufortable, but they were all skilled individuals.

    There was hardly any chance they would fail.

    Honestly, having Rudy, Rie, or herself in a group would almost guarantee sess, and having all three together made it a certain.

    Ena and Rika should have also been in good groups...

    "But, did they do this on purpose¡­?"

    Luna tilted her head in thought.

    She wondered if they had deliberately ced the high-achieving students in one group topare the lower-performing ones separately.

    In reality, if a group had even one outstanding student, their chances of surviving a week would be much higher, making it difficult for lower-performing students to be fairly evaluated.

    That''s why she suspected they had grouped the top students separately from the others.

    This arrangement was good for Luna in terms of grades.

    Though it was ufortable having awkward rtionships, she would have been paired with strangers anyway, so this group was still preferable.

    "Still, I''m d Rudy is here¡­"

    Rudy was asfortable to be around as Rika and Ena, if not more so.

    With a faint smile, Luna gazed at the fruit she had gathered.

    "There''s nothing to do..."

    As I waited briefly, various voices reached my ears.

    "How could you do that?!"

    "What does it matter? They would all end up dead anyway."

    Looking in the direction of the voices, she saw Rie and Rudy bickering as they approached.

    Luna was about to greet Rudy warmly but stopped upon seeing them arguing.

    ''Uh...''

    Rudy noticed Luna first and greeted her.

    "Ah, Luna, we''re back."

    "Uh, yeah! Good job!"

    Luna smiled in response to Rudy''s greeting.

    "What are all these fruits?"

    Rie''s attention was immediately drawn to the fruits behind Luna.

    "Oh, I found a few familiar fruit trees nearby, so I picked some."

    "Wow, you know about these?"

    Rie asked Luna in a friendly manner.

    "Yep... I ate them when I was little, picking them straight from the trees."

    "You''ve picked and eaten fruits straight from trees?"

    Rie looked at Luna with a surprised expression.

    ''Uh...''

    Seeing Rie''s astonished face made Luna feel a bit awkward.

    It made sense since Rie and Luna came from different worlds.

    There was no way the Empire''s princess would have ever picked and eaten fruit from trees.

    "There are many fruits I''ve never seen before."

    Rie looked at the fruits curiously.

    Rudy seemed interested too, as he examined the fruits from behind.

    They were grown on trees in the forest, so they weren''t high-quality fruits.

    As a result, Rie was seeing all of them for the first time.

    She had rarely eaten them herself, aside from when she was young.

    "Ha...haha..."

    Lunaughed awkwardly, realizing the difference between her and Rie.

    Well... it was surprising that she had be this close to Rudy. Rudy''s world was also different.

    "Wow, I haven''t seen this in a long time."

    "Do you know this fruit too?"

    At that moment, Rudy leaned down to pick up a small fruit.

    "Is this a cherry?"

    Luna''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Rudy, how did you know?"

    "Huh? I just saw a tree nearby when I was little... Ah."

    Rudy suddenly stopped talking, then paused to think for a moment before speaking again.

    "¡­I saw it in a book."

    Rudy quickly changed his story.

    "¡­You suddenly saw it in a book?"

    Rie stared at Rudy with a bewildered expression.

    "Anyway, I saw it in a book."

    Rudy insisted, then immediately popped the cherry into his mouth.

    "Uh...? Rudy, you should wash it before eating... And the pit is quite big...!"

    For those eating cherries for the first time, biting into the pit could damage their teeth.

    Luna tried to warn him of this fact.

    "Hm?"

    However, Rudy skillfully picked out the seed and spat it onto the ground.

    "...You said it was your first time eating it."

    Realizing what Rie had said, Rudy paused to think.

    "I thought that might be how to eat it. So I just went for it."

    "You just guessed on your first try?"

    As Rie asked this, Rudy made a cheeky expression.

    "Isn''t human intuition amazing?"

    Seeing his grin, Rie sighed as if giving up.

    "By the way, where did Locke go?"

    Rie asked Luna as she scanned the area.

    "Um... he said he went hunting..."

    "Hunting?"

    As if on cue, they heard the sound of something being dragged from far away.

    Locke walked towards them, his face smeared with blood.

    "What''s he up to now..."

    Rie muttered to herself, but Rudy and Luna were thinking the same thing.

    In one hand, Locke held a bloodstained sword, and in the other, he dragged a dead boar.

    "It''s dinner."

    With that, Locke sheathed his sword at his waist.

    "You caught a boar with just a sword?"

    Rudy''s incredulous expression was shared by Luna.

    How could an ordinary person catch a boar with a sword?

    Seeing their expressions, Rie spoke up with a smile.

    "Tonight, we can have a feast. We might eat even better than at the Academy, right?"

    Luna couldn''t find the words to continue.

    It truly felt like they would eat better than at the Academy.

    Although they were all nobles and surviving would be easy, she thought there would be issues rted to actual survival skills.

    Surprisingly, they seemed to be more suited for this kind of survival than anything else.

    "I''ll prepare the boar."

    Locke carried the boar behind some trees.

    "Let''s start a fire and prepare to cook."

    "Right!"

    Just as Rudy and Luna were about to start, Rie sneakily stepped back.

    "I fought the monsters, so I''ll take a break."

    As Rie tried to head into the forest, Rudy grabbed her cor.

    "You didn''t do that much. Go make a ce to store those fruits."

    "Ugh..."

    Rie red at Rudy while he held her cor.

    "Got it?"

    "Grrr..."

    Rie clenched her teeth and replied to Rudy.

    It was the first time Luna had seen Rie react like this.

    She was always confident and outspoken, but in front of Rudy, she couldn''t even budge.

    It was intriguing.

    "Luna, let''s prepare the fire and get ready to eat."

    Hearing Rudy''s words, Luna grinned.

    "Alright!"

    It was night,

    Summer was approaching, making the weather warmer, but the forest still had a slight chill to it.

    Nheless, it wasn''t cold enough to catch a cold, and it wasn''t ufortable either.

    We had even prepared a campfire, so there shouldn''t be any problems.

    We tidied up our surroundings and gathered around the campfire.

    "Since it''s our first day and we''re tired, let''s go to bed early."

    "Alright. Wake me upter."

    Rie and Lockeid down on the ground after saying that. We decided to take turns keeping watch at night. If everyone fell asleep, we wouldn''t be able to respond to a sudden monster attack, so a night watch was essential.

    If only we had learned rm magic that would alert us when monsters approached, it would have been more convenient.

    However, since no one knew how to use rm magic yet, we had no choice but to keep watch.

    For now, since it was the first day and we were unfamiliar with the forest''s conditions, Luna and I decided to keep watch together.

    When we got tired, we would wake up Rie and Locke to take over.

    Rie and Lockeid down in their spots.

    She shifted her body, seemingly ufortable with the ground.

    "Ugh... It''s so hard. How can anyone sleep here?"

    Despite her grumbling, Rie fell asleep within ten minutes, though tossing and turning.

    It hadn''t even been a full day, but after riding in the carriage for so long and preparing the base camp, she must have been exhausted.

    I quietly stared at the crackling fire.

    Like I had mentioned when we went out to explore with Rie,ing to this ce felt refreshing.

    I had only studied at the academy, so I had never felt this rxed...

    My body and mind felt drowsy, with the tension released and a warm campfire in front of me.

    Earlier, my guard had been down, so I ended up talking about cherries.

    I remembered picking and eating cherries from a tree near my home when I was young, so I had instinctively acted on it.

    I made an excuse, thinking ''Rudy Astria'' wouldn''t have eaten cherries, but no one seemed to care, so we moved on.

    I made a mental note that letting my guard down could create such slip-ups.

    But I couldn''t always be on edge.

    I was constantly on guard at the academy, so shouldn''t I asionally allow myself to rx?

    Of course, in a few days, I would need to be on high alert again, but right now, I wanted to enjoy this moment without worrying.

    As I was lost in thought, Luna spoke up.

    "They seem like nice people, better than I expected..."

    "Huh?"

    Luna sat with her legs crossed, looking at me and smiling.

    "Rie and Locke, they both seem like good people. Even though they''re of high status, they''re kind..."

    She was right.

    Rie had done as I asked, and Locke, on the other hand, had taken the initiative to get things done without being told.

    Moreover, Locke seemed familiar with this kind of lifestyle and shared his experiences, exining what needed to be done.

    As a result, I didn''t have much to do, and I could finally rx.

    "Ah... of course, I think Rudy is the kindest!"

    "Ha ha... thank you."

    I gave Luna a faint smile as I spoke.

    "When I first came to the Academy, I thought people of high status would be on a different level than me."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, but it turns out everyone''s just like me. Hehe..."

    Luna tilted her head and rested her face on her arm. I looked at her and smiled softly.

    "Well, people''s lives are all pretty simr."

    There was no big reason for the lives of high-ranking nobles to be drastically different.

    Of course, there might be some small differences, but if you looked at the big picture, they would all be quite alike.

    Simr experiences, childhood stories...

    "By the way, it looked like there were some cherries left earlier. Want to eat them together?"

    "Sounds good."

    Luna brought the cherries over and sat down near me.

    We each picked up a cherry and popped it into our mouths.

    "It''s so sweet... hehe."

    Luna kept eating cherries as she spoke.

    Watching her, I smiled faintly and reached my hand out toward the bonfire, muttering to myself.

    Seeing this, Luna also stretched her hand towards the bonfire.

    "It''s warm..."

    "Yeah..."

    Relying on the warmth and light of the bonfire, the night deepened.

    ***

 Chapter 26: Midterm Camp (3)

    It was the fifth day of our wilderness training.

    Rie looked around, stroking her chin.

    "Living out here wouldn''t be so bad, huh?"

    I agreed with her statement.

    The remnants of a roasted wild boar and eaten fish skewers littered the ground, and a makeshift bed made from gathered grass caught our eyes.

    Various other tools and contraptions had been made for our convenience.

    Crude as they were, these devices served their purpose well.

    Locke had been responsible for creating all of these.

    When preparing for wilderness training, we had the option to bring a few tools with us.

    I had never been camping before, so I had only brought a few books to study and a couple of temporary scrolls.

    Luna had done simrly, while Rie hadn''t brought anything at all.

    But Locke was different.

    He had packed an array of tools necessary for survival, from mundane items like rope to more advanced tools such as a hammer.

    As a result, our experience felt more like a rxing camping trip than a test of survival.

    Rie nced at the various tools before looking at Luna.

    "Luna! Let''s go wash up by the river."

    "Uh¡­? Oh, sure! Let''s go together!"

    Luna, who had been reading a book, looked up with a bright smile in response.

    One notable change during our camping adventure was that Rie and Luna had be much closer.

    It was nearly impossible not to bond after spending five days together in a ce like this.

    I watched Luna and Rie head towards the river, then stood up.

    "Hey, Locke. I''m going to take a walk around the area."

    "Alright."

    With that, I rose and headed into the forest.

    It was time to start preparing.

    Yeniel would being to assassinate me soon. I wasn''t sure how it would happen.

    In the game, the events unfolded from Evan''s perspective, so I didn''t know the process leading to the assassination attempt.

    However, I did know one fact.

    When Yeniel tried to assassinate Rudy Astria, Evan discovered the plot and stopped Yeniel.

    As a result, the assassination failed.

    Instead, Evan defeated Yeniel and uncovered her true identity.

    For the subsequent events to proceed correctly, this storyline needed to y out.

    All I needed to do was hold out until Evan arrived.

    As long as I kept that in mind, there shouldn''t be any major issues.

    But I absolutely could not lose.

    Defeat would mean certain death. My goal was to hold out until Evan arrived, then feign defeat.

    Evan would then step in and win against Yeniel.

    With these thoughts in mind, I surveyed the surroundings, familiarizing myself with the terrain.

    I needed to find a spot that was good for holding out during a fight, with minimal variables, and easily discoverable by others.

    I searched for such a location.

    "Hmm... This seems like the best spot..."

    I found a sunny area with few trees as I looked around.

    There weren''t many trees, so it would be difficult for people to hide, and theck of slopes made it less prone to surprises.

    "Should we settle here then..."

    "What are you settling here for?"

    I quickly turned my head at the sudden voice and prepared to cast a spell.

    "Who''s-"

    When I looked behind me, I saw a familiar face.

    A woman with her red hair neatly tied up.

    "Astina, senior?"

    Astina was smiling behind me.

    "You seem to be doing better than I thought. You look fine."

    Astina joked with a smile, and I responded with a faint smile.

    "Thanks to Locke, I''ve been able to livefortably."

    "Locke... that guy grew up under the Northern Marquis, so he has plenty of experience in situations like this. He''s probably been through worse."

    The Northern Marquis?

    Is she talking about Locke''s father?

    "Do you know the Northern Marquis?"

    "I''ve only heard stories. What about the others?"

    "They''re resting at the base camp over there. Would you like to see them?"

    "No, I didn''te to see their faces."

    Then, I couldn''t help but wonder.

    "But how did you get here? Shouldn''t you be in the center of the forest?"

    Normally, second-year student council members would be waiting in the building at the center of the forest.

    They were usually just hanging out there, but they were also prepared for any unforeseen circumstances.

    "I had to deal with an unpleasant situation."

    "An unpleasant situation?"

    As I expressed my curiosity, Astina answered.

    "Someone has infiltrated the forest."

    "Infiltrated..."

    "It was just one person, but some of the student council members and professors are currently investigating."

    Upon hearing this, I could feel danger approaching.

    The tension that had loosened for a while started to tighten around me again.

    However, part of me felt relieved that the story was progressing just like the game.

    "There haven''t been any major issues, so we''re continuing as nned. But if anything happens, we''re ready to stop immediately. You guys should be careful too. If something happens, use the summoning stone to call the professors."

    "Understood."

    I nodded in response to Astina''s words.

    "It doesn''t look like there''s anything here, so I''ll be going. Good luck."

    With that, Astina waved and disappeared into the forest.

    "Intruder..."

    It must have been a member of the Rebels.

    At least, it seemed like things were unfolding as expected.

    I couldn''t let my guard down tonight.

    With that thought in mind, I returned to where everyone was.

    As night fell,

    "Rudy, Rie, I took a long nap today, so if you''re tired, wake me up early."

    Today, Rie and I were assigned the first night watch, followed by Locke and Luna.

    Once Locke and Luna had fallen asleep, Rie looked at me.

    "Hey, I''m going to sleep too. If anything happens, wake me up."

    Rie said that before lying down, but I grabbed her wrist and forcibly pulled her up.

    "Get up."

    "Ugh! Nothing''s going to happen! Even if a few monsters show up, you can handle them alone."

    "Get up now."

    I continued to pull her up and pester her until she grumbled and sat back down.

    "Sigh, I should''ve paired up with Locke for tonight''s watch. If I left it to him, I could sleep peacefully."

    "Don''t try to cut corners."

    I wouldn''t have minded letting her rest a little under normal circumstances, but today, I couldn''t allow it.

    In the current situation, when we didn''t know what threats mighte, it would be too difficult to protect everyone on my own.

    After some bickering, we silently stared at the fire. Then, Rie opened her mouth.

    "Luna''s a good kid."

    And she smiled.

    "She''s so kind it''s almost foolish. I''m d we rescued her."

    Rie wore a contented smile as she looked at the sleeping Luna.

    "I never thought I could make a friend. But somehow, I did."

    Rie echoed Luna''s sentiments.

    Luna, who thought she couldn''t be friends with those of higher status, and Rie, who couldn''t make friends because of her high status.

    They had opposite yet simr situations.

    "Things will be more fun when we return to the Academy."

    Rustle-

    While Rie was talking, we heard movement from the bushes behind us.

    However, we couldn''t see anything from where we were.

    "Is it just an animal?"

    Rie tilted her head and asked. I slowly began to feel a sense of danger.

    Was it Yeniel?

    "I''ll go take a look."

    "Alright, be careful~."

    Rie cheerfully waved at me.

    "Don''t fall asleep. Keep your eyes wide open."

    "Yep~ Got it~."

    I approached the yful Rie and grabbed her shoulder, speaking seriously.

    "Stay alert. If anything happens, shout loudly and use the summoning stone to call the others."

    "¡­Why are you suddenly like this?"

    As I spoke seriously, she frowned, sensing that the atmosphere was unusual.

    "Right now, there''s an intruder in this forest. I''m worried about potential dangers, so follow my instructions."

    "An intruder¡­?"

    Rie''s expression darkened abruptly.

    "Should we wake up Luna and Locke and have theme with us?"

    I shook my head at Rie''s suggestion.

    That scenario shouldn''t happen.

    First, it was essential to create a connection between Evan and Yeniel.

    Later, the key to stopping the rebels would lie in that rtionship.

    So, I had to go on an adventure to help establish a connection between Yeniel and Evan.

    Of course, it wasn''t a life-threatening adventure.

    I wasn''t that weak, and with the summoning stone, I nned to use it if things got too dangerous.

    "I''ll just scout the situation ande back. If something happens, I''ll shout for help, and you cane to my aid."

    "How about taking a spirit with you?"

    "Then you won''t be able to protect yourself. Just have the spirits guard the perimeter for now."

    When I said that, Rie nodded slightly and opened her mouth.

    "...Be careful."

    I listened to Rie''s farewell and slowly walked towards the bushes.

    "Ignite."

    I used magic to create light, brightening my field of vision.

    If someone attacked from a blind spot, I''d be powerless.

    So, it was crucial to make it as bright as possible to improve visibility.

    Then, I cautiously moved to the location I had seen earlier.

    Astina said there was only one intruder.

    This meant that not all the rebels around here had moved yet.

    In the game''s current state, numerous rebels were lurking around this forest.

    They were nning to assassinate me and, amid the chaos, ambush the students and professors as they fled the forest.

    Assassinating Rie through a surprise attack.

    That was the grand scheme they had in mind.

    Rustle-

    I reached out in the direction of the moving sound.

    I saw a rabbit passing through the bushes.

    "A rabbit...?"

    I immediately made a judgment upon seeing the rabbit.

    There was someone here.

    I suddenly noticed a ck object approaching.

    I quickly threw my body to the side to avoid it.

    "Ugh...!"

    Rabbits aren''t nocturnal creatures.

    It''s unusual for them to be active at dawn like this.

    I quickly stood up and focused on the dark figure approaching me.

    A masked individual with a slender build.

    There was no doubt; it was Yeniel.

    The person gave me no chance to react, charging towards me again.

    However, I had prepared something this time.

    "Wind Cutter!"

    I instantly cast my spell at the attacker.

    They ducked swiftly to avoid my magic.

    Immediately after, they leaped forward.

    Such arge movement was bound to leave openings.

    Charging right after dodging my attack was the exact response I had anticipated.

    I hadn''t been wasting my time even after midterms.

    I also studied how to counter Yeniel.

    Locke had been my training partner.

    Though assassins and swordsmen were undoubtedly different, I believed their fundamental movements were simr, so I asked him for a duel.

    After a few matches, I had a decent grasp of the fundamentals.

    To gain the upper hand against my opponent, I needed to induce their carelessness and predict their movements.

    Since the assassin was in the dark, they''d likely feel at an advantage and be off guard.

    The question was, how could I predict their next action?

    After much thought, I came to one conclusion.

    There was no need to predict.

    All I had to do was lead their movements myself.

    To manipte their actions, I relied on this tactic: dodging small spells and baiting a charge towards me.

    It was the easiest movement to provoke.

    Especially when the opponent was in a hurry, it was even easier to induce.

    I recalled my practice sessions.

    Magic I had practiced while enduring pain.

    I shouted at Yeniel as she charged at me.

    "Abyssal me."

    A ck me shot from my hand.

    "Argh!"

    Yeniel tried to dodge the me, but she couldn''t avoid itpletely.

    The me hit her arm squarely, and she rolled on the ground, severely injured.

    "Ugh..."

    Yeniel let out a faint groan.

    Gritting my teeth, I got back on my feet and reached out to the fallen Yeniel, preparing my magic in anticipation of his return.

    "¡­?"

    But Yeniel didn''t move.

    "Huh?"

    I looked at the fallen Yeniel with a baffled expression.

    "What... what''s going on?"

    I was flustered.

    I didn''t let my guard down and continued to watch Yeniel.

    But there was no movement.

    No way, right?

    Could it be?

    I stared at Yeniel like that for a few minutes.

    Finally, I came to a conclusion.

    That''s right.

    I had defeated Yeniel in one move.

    No, I had used thisbination technique against Locke too, and he had handled it well.

    Even when he was attacked, he had been prepared to counter immediately.

    Of course, the magic I used then wasn''t Abyssal me.

    But still... even so...

    It wasn''t supposed to end after just one hit, was it?

    I didn''te here thinking I''d win.

    But somehow, I won in a single round. I was dumbfounded.

    "Is... is she dead?"

    As I approached Yeniel, it seemed she was still breathing, her back rising and falling.

    "..."

    I stood silently, staring at the fallen Yeniel.

    What should I do now?

    Of course, I had put in tremendous effort to be stronger and adapt to this situation.

    That''s why I learned dark magic.

    I heard that dark magic was powerful, but I didn''t know it would be this strong.

    The difference between Abyssal me and ordinary fire magic was the amount of pain inflicted.

    While ordinary fire magic caused burns, Abyssal me inflicted immense pain upon the person hit.

    Although it didn''t cause severe physical damage, it was a technique that delivered a mental shock due to the pain.

    It seemed Yeniel had fainted from the agony.

    "Yeniel!"

    Suddenly, a voice rang out from somewhere.

    It was Evan''s voice.

    He must have been searching for the suddenly vanished Yeniel, just like in the game''s story.

    Hearing that voice, I made a decision.

    "Let''s run away..."

    Leaving Yeniel behind, I returned to where everyone else was.

    I hope Evan finds her...

    ***

    2/4 Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 27: Midterm Camp (4)

    That dawn.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Yeniel regained consciousness and tried to sit up.

    "Where am I¡­?"

    "Yeniel, are you okay?"

    Startled by the sudden voice, Yeniel turned her head toward its source.

    "E-Evan?"

    At the edge of her vision stood Evan.

    In that moment, Yeniel noticed her attire.

    It wasn''t a typical school uniform but rather clothes resembling those of an assassin.

    Touching her face, she realized she wasn''t wearing a mask either.

    Then, memories started flooding back to her, one by one.

    She had been defeated by Rudy Astria and had lost consciousness.

    But why was Evan here in front of her?

    She should have been in jail. There was no reason for her to be here.

    "Yeniel, how are you feeling?"

    In response to Evan''s concern, Yeniel nodded, indicating she was fine.

    Yeniel had never been alone with Evan like this before, nor had they ever conversed. The situation felt awkward and confusing.

    Although they were in the same group, they never had a real opportunity to talk.

    She always held back while her groupmates, Serina and Garwel, chatted with Evan.

    Yeniel fell into deep thought.

    Did this guy know the current situation?

    For now, it would be difficult for him to know that she was a rebel.

    However, judging by her attire, he could guess that she was involved in something shady.

    As Yeniel contemted this, Evan spoke up.

    "Yeniel, I''m not sure what situation you''re in."

    Evan said so and stood up from his seat.

    "I don''t expect you to tell me just because I asked. So¡­"

    Evan gave a faint smile.

    "When you feel like you can trust me a little more, I hope you''ll share it with me."

    Yeniel stared at Evan, dumbfounded.

    Evan pointed in a direction with his finger.

    "Over there, you''ll find the others. Go change your clothes then join us."

    Then he walked in the indicated direction.

    "...He''s too kind."

    Yeniel snorted as she watched Evan disappear.

    To make such a remark when even the professors or the student council were not enough to meet her demands?

    All without even knowing what she had been nning to do?

    Yeniel pondered on this as she rose to her feet.

    "Naive¡­"

    While saying this, a question arose in her mind.

    After her defeat against Rudy Astria, how did she end up here with Evan?

    Shouldn''t Rudy Astria have called the student council or the professors after defeating her?

    And how was it that Evan had been the one to find her?

    No matter how much she thought about it, it didn''t make sense.

    Things didn''t add up.

    "I need to return first."

    She needed to inform Garwel about this as soon as possible.

    Yeniel gritted her teeth.

    Directly telling Garwel would put her neck on the line.

    She would have to mix some truth with lies.

    Muttering these thoughts, she uttered a single statement.

    "Rudy Astria..."

    A member of the Astria family, an ipetent individual.

    A guy who even had the top seat stolen by amoner without any support.

    Thinking this, she had initially considered it an easy task.

    But it wasn''t.

    Yeniel remembered the look in Rudy Astria''s eyes when they faced each other.

    Indifferent and sharp.

    A person who maintained such a gaze when ambushed...

    Even though Yeniel had grown up as an assassin since childhood, she had never encountered someone like that.

    She thought it could be possible if the person was strong.

    However, the fact that an ordinary student reacted so calmly to the surprise left Yeniel bewildered.

    "What is he up to...?"

    Sensing that something was amiss, Yeniel changed into her school uniform and headed toward her groupmates.

    The following morning.

    "Hehehe... Did he really do that?"

    "......It''s understandable to be concerned if you heard something like thatst night."

    Rieughed heartily, clutching her stomach, as she chatted with Luna.

    They were discussing the events of the previous night.

    I intentionally didn''t tell Rie the truth.

    I wanted to brush it off as mistaking a rabbit for a person.

    But Rie wasn''t the type to let things go easily.

    Since the morning, she had been recounting how I was so nervous that I was trembling.

    I was indeed nervous, but I wasn''t trembling...

    And the truth was, I had almost been assassinated.

    Honestly, it felt unfair, but there was no point in dwelling on it now.

    "Ah..."

    Instead, I wondered if Evan had found Yeniel copsed.

    In the original story, Yeniel, who wanted to kill Rudy Astria, should have fought against Evan and been defeated.

    Then Evan would realize that Yeniel was the assassin, but he wouldn''t report it to the professors or anyone else.

    That''s how the rtionship between Yeniel and Evan should have started.

    But instead, I emerged as the victor.

    It was something I never anticipated.

    So what should I do now?

    I had two options.

    The first option was to reveal Yeniel as the assassin and bring this story to an end.

    But I dismissed that immediately.

    If I exposed Yeniel as the assassin, she would be swiftly arrested.

    Then dealing with the rebels would be much more difficultter on.

    As the story progressed, Yeniel would provide Evan with information about the rebels.

    She was essentially a double agent.

    There was no reason to let go of this opportunity.

    So, I had to choose the only other option.

    And this option was simple.

    Follow the original story.

    There were two bosses in this story.

    One was Garwel, and the other was Andrei, a knight from the rebels.

    So, if we followed the original story, the rebels would attack this forest, and Garwel and Andrei would ambush Evan one after another.

    Evan would easily deal with Garwel, but not with Andrei.

    Evan couldn''t defeat Andrei.

    So, he would make Rie flee and hold off Andrei by himself.

    It would be a story of Evan fighting Andrei and holding out until others arrived.

    That would be the final battle of the midterm camp in the game.

    If he seeded in holding out there, Evan would receive a reward.

    Andrei''s magic sword.

    It was an incredibly powerful weapon, suitable for Evan to use or trade.

    Moreover, Andrei was a knight with a reputation among the rebels, entrusted with the task of assassinating the Princess.

    I couldn''t precisely gauge his influence since he died early on, but considering the performance of the magic sword, Andrei must have been formidable.

    So, I had to deal with him here.

    If I reported this to the professors, I could prevent this incident from happening.

    If that happened, that guy could interfere in other stories, and I wouldn''t be able to get his sword.

    That would be a big problem.

    Thus, I decided to let the incident happen.

    "Assuming I do that..."

    I had to make other preparations.

    Garwel and Andrei would attack to eliminate Rie.

    It was clear they would target our group instead of Evan''s.

    With the failed assassination and my presence, it was almost guaranteed.

    I looked at Rie and Luna, who were chatting and having fun.

    "I can''t just let them die."

    I had to prepare a countermeasure in advance.

    No one would die.

    Touching the summoning stone in my pocket, I walked towards Locke.

    ***

    Garwel, Yeniel, and another man were conversing in a deserted ce.

    Yeniel exined what had happened.

    But she didn''t reveal all the details.

    If she mentioned that she had been defeated and fainted during the fight, and Evan discovered her identity, she knew her head would roll.

    So, she cleverly concealed the situation.

    She didn''t mention anything about Evan, only that she had been defeated by Rudy Astria and had fled.

    Smack!

    "You useless girl... How did you fail?"

    Garwel pped Yeniel''s cheek, leaving a red, swollen mark.

    Yeniel felt the sting on her cheek, but she thought the punishment wasn''t too severe.

    The man standing beside them remained unresponsive, simply observing the situation.

    "I heard they brought in an excellent assassin, but it seems you''re just a failure," Garwel taunted Yeniel with a haughty gaze.

    The observing man calmly spoke up.

    "In that case, we should revise the n."

    "What if Rudy Astria reports to the professors? Won''t everything be ruined then?"

    "It''s difficult to determine immediately. The academy will conduct its own assessment, and considering how well she managed to escape, it will be challenging to find concrete evidence."

    "Hmm, I see."

    As the man spoke in aposed manner, Garwel reluctantly epted the exnation and settled down.

    "Alright, then we need to resolve this tonight. Inform Andrei. Let''s eliminate both Princess Rie and Rudy Astria tonight."

    Garwel uttered those words with a maliciousugh.

    He continued, "After that, Yeniel and I will take care of Serina and that Evan, and then we''ll head over there."

    "Serina and Evan?" Yeniel asked, surprised by Garwel''s statement.

    "We''ll raise suspicion when we flee amidst the chaos, won''t we? It''s better to eliminate them. Besides, I never liked either of them. Just send a few soldiers. We''ll dispatch them quickly and depart."

    "Understood. I will inform Knight Andrei."

    Yeniel felt uneasy about themand.

    Although she believed it was necessary to kill Evan, who knew her true identity, he was the one who had covered for her.

    She felt guilty at the thought of killing someone who had shown such kindness.

    "We''ll carry it out tonight," Garwel dered.

    The moment Garwel spoke those words, the man in front of them disappeared without a trace.

    On that fateful night.

    The atmosphere was peaceful, no different from any other night.

    Luna and Rie engaged in a quiet conversation, while Locke focused on practicing his swordsmanship.

    Suddenly, breaking the tranquility, a loud explosion echoed through the air.

    BANG!!!!!!!

    "Huh?"

    "What was that?"

    Startled by the explosion, Luna and Rie abruptly stood up from their seats.

    Has it begun?

    Could it be the Rebels'' attack?

    In the game, the Rebels didn''t target just one location.

    They simultaneously attacked students dispersed across various ces.

    That way, they could divert the attention of the professors and student council.

    Sensing something amiss, Rie retrieved a summoning stone from her pocket and began calling out to anyone.

    "Hello? Can anyone hear me? Is anyone there?"

    However, the summoning stone remained eerily silent.

    "What''s happening?" Rie furrowed her brows in concern.

    Luna, too, voiced her worry. "Is something wrong?"

    "It seems that way," I responded, noting the growing unease.

    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Rie swiftly rose from her seat. "Let''s head towards the main building, just in case."

    Her calm demeanor mirrored my own thoughts, and I felt grateful for her initiative.

    Leaving behind everything but the essentials, we set off towards the center.

    "What could be happening?" Rie led the way, her expression filled with concern.

    We ventured into the dark forest, avoiding any magical fires that would expose our presence. As our eyes adjusted, the path ahead became discernible.

    Through the dense undergrowth, the faint silhouette of a person emerged.

    It was not a figure d in our school uniform, but rather someone donning lightweight chain armor.

    Locke took a step forward, sword drawn, while the rest of us prepared our magic.

    "Sylph!" Rie summoned her wind spirit, standing guard against the stranger.

    "Identify yourself! If you don''t, we will attack!"

    Her voice carried authority.

    The stranger slowly raised their head to meet our gaze.

    Their eyes, cold and brimming with intent to kill, sent a shiver down my spine and caused goosebumps to rise on my skin.

    Reacting to this unsettling sensation, we unleashed our magic spells without hesitation.

    "Sylph! Attack! Wind Cutter!"

    "Fireball!"

    "Abyssal me."

    Our spells wereunched, aimed at the intruder.

    Yet, to our astonishment, the enemy did not evade our assault.

    With one swift motion, they raised their sword and effortlessly sliced through our spells.

    "What the...?"

    Rie stared at the scene, disbelief etched on her face.

    A single strike was all it took. Even though we were novice wizards, our magic was not weak enough to be shattered so easily.

    As we were taken aback by the unexpected turn of events, the stranger spoke.

    "Attack."

    In response to theirmand, hidden figures emerged from the grassy undergrowth, swiftly closing in on us.

    Their target was not all of us; they focused solely on one person.

    "Rie!"

    I called out, pulling her arm.

    "Ah!"

    Startled, Rie instinctively moved closer to me, evading the impending attack, while Locke confronted the approaching assants.

    "What the hell...?"

    "Rie, run."

    "What?" Rie looked at me, puzzled.

    I calmly grasped her hand and began running.

    "Hey! What about Locke and Luna?"

    "Just run! Didn''t you see? You''re their target!"

    "What?"

    Just as I had said, the figures dressed in ck were pursuing us relentlessly from behind.

    "Locke, take care of Luna!"

    With a resolute shout, I sprinted towards the central building.

    ***

 Chapter 28: Midterm Camp (5)

    As Rudy grasped Rie''s hand tightly, they dashed forward, pursued by the others.

    "Rudy...!"

    Luna was taken aback by the sight.

    If they ran away like that, she and Locke would have a chance to survive.

    However, Rudy and Rie would be in even greater danger.

    If the number of targets decreased from four to two, the assassins would have fewer people to worry about.

    "We have to help...!"

    As Luna tried to run in the direction Rudy and Rie had fled, Locke blocked her path.

    Luna red at Locke, her expression fierce.

    "Move..."

    "We''re heading elsewhere."

    Locke''s words were met with Luna extending her hand.

    Directly aiming for Locke''s head.

    "If you obstruct me, there will be consequences."

    She was resolute, her lips tightly pressed together as she stared Locke down.

    However, her hands were trembling.

    Anxiety.

    And fear.

    Her eyes reflected a mixture of emotions.

    "Luna Railer."

    Despite the dire circumstances, Locke remained calm.

    Luna couldn''tprehend Locke''s behavior.

    How could he remain soposed in such a situation?

    Even though they''d only spent a few days together, weren''t theyrades?

    As she thought that, her emotions intensified.

    "Move. Rudy and Rie are being chased right now."

    "Haah..."

    Locke sighed as he looked at the yelling Luna.

    "Everything has unfolded exactly as Rudy Astria anticipated."

    "...What?"

    "Rudy Astria predicted this would happen and made arrangements."

    Luna frowned.

    What was he talking about now?

    As Luna pondered this, Locke provided further exnation.

    "Rudy Astria foresaw this situation and tasked me with something. There''s something we must do."

    "Do... what?"

    Locke didn''t offer a separate response; instead, he began walking.

    Luna followed him, asking:

    "What is it that we need to do?"

    As Luna asked, Locke briefly turned his head and replied:

    "We''re going to help Evan."

    "Ugh...!"

    Gasping for breath, I clung to Rie''s hand as we sprinted onward.

    Branches and grass obstructed our path, but we employed magic to clear them, maintaining our speed.

    I could hear the sound of pursuit from behind.

    However, it seemed like their numbers had decreased somewhat.

    The darkness of the forest made it difficult for them to urately locate us.

    But there was one person, a lone figure, who relentlessly pursued us.

    It was likely Andrei.

    And the sound of his footsteps drew nearer and nearer.

    We had to run faster.

    "Huff... huff..."

    Yet Rie was reaching her limit.

    As a wizard, physical training was a luxury, and stamina naturally suffered as a result.

    "Rie, hold on just a little longer."

    No matter how agonizing it was, she had to endure.

    We couldn''t afford to stop running.

    Unlike when Evan fled with Rie, the area wasn''t restricted by the game.

    We didn''t have to fight like they did; we could simply run.

    We had to take advantage of that.

    With that in mind, we pressed forward.

    The current circumstances were not a game governed by fixed rules; this was reality.

    As Rie''s steps gradually slowed, I could feel our pursuer getting closer.

    Footsteps pounding the ground.

    "...He''s closing in."

    Swiftly, I turned around and extended my hand behind us.

    "Wind ster!"

    A powerful gust erupted from my outstretched hand, parting the grass in its wake.

    And there, at the other end, stood the person we had initially encountered.

    Andrei.

    With a single stroke, he cleaved through my magic once again.

    Andrei propelled himself off the ground, sprinting toward us.

    Observing this, Rie exhaled with effort and called out.

    "Sylph...!"

    At Rie''smand, multiple gusts of wind homed in on Andrei.

    He halted momentarily, shing away the winds rushing toward him.

    Seizing the opportunity, I raised my hand skyward.

    "Wind ster!"

    Boom!

    A fierce gust of wind raged, rustling the surrounding foliage as countless leaves descended like a shower.

    Those leaves provided ample cover, obscuring our figures.

    "Rie, keep running!"

    "Ugh..."

    Struggling to regain her breath, Rie followed me once more.

    But her forced sprint would notst long.

    "Haah... Haah... I can''t... run anymore..."

    Rie came to a halt, gasping for air.

    I grasped Rie''s shoulder and spoke.

    "Rie, you can''t stop. Just a little bit more."

    "You¡­ go. They''re after me anyway. I''ll¡­ Haa¡­ try something, so you go."

    Rie copsed onto the ground as she spoke.

    She had reached her limit.

    Her breaths were shallow, making it even difficult for her to speak.

    This was not a situation that could be ovee through sheer willpower or any other means.

    "¡­Huh?"

    I turned my back on Rie as I spoke.

    "Get on."

    "¡­What?"

    "Hurry up and get on my back. We don''t have much time."

    Blocking their view earlier bought us some time, but they would catch up soon.

    We had to run as fast as possible.

    "¡­Hey, we''ll both die like this. You should run and get help."

    Rie''s voice remained calm, her fists clenched tightly.

    However, her tightly clenched fists were trembling.

    She was scared too.

    To resist assassins in her exhausted state was nonsensical.

    She knew it, and yet she still said it.

    For my sake.

    How could I abandon her like this?

    I had no intention of giving up. Strengthening my resolve, I approached Rie.

    "Hey... what... what are you...!"

    I forcefully grasped Rie''s arm and lifted her onto my back.

    "Don''t try to be a hero. Save that performance for the academy. Just listen to me now."

    "Let... me go. We''ll both die if you do this..."

    Rie struggled to free herself from my back, but shecked the strength to do so.

    I held Rie, who was now on my back, firmly.

    "I won''t let you die."

    "Huh?"

    "I won''t abandon you and run away. Never. We''ll both survive. Trust me."

    For a moment, Rie gazed at me with a bewildered expression.

    Then she bit her lower lip hard.

    "If you die... I really won''t forgive you."

    I wasn''t entirely sure how she wouldn''t forgive me if I were dead, but there was no time for hesitation.

    Rie tightly held onto me.

    The strength in her embrace felt like trust.

    It felt like she believed in me.

    With Rie on my back, I resumed running.

    "Huff... huff..."

    After running for about ten minutes, my stamina began to wane.

    I regretted not working on my physical fitness while practicing magic.

    "I should start exercising once this is over¡­"

    Fortunately, I had a n...

    I slowly came to a halt.

    As I stopped, Rie spoke with a panicked voice.

    As I came to a stop, Rie''s voice sounded startled.

    "Ru... Rudy?"

    I surveyed our surroundings.

    "Rudy, we haven''t reached the center yet..."

    "I know."

    I acknowledged Rie''s words while continuing to assess our environment.

    This seemed about right.

    "Rie, we need to hold out now."

    "...What?"

    "Just 5 minutes. We only have to hold out for approximately 5 minutes."

    "What are you talking about?"

    They''reing.

    "Wind ster!"

    I used magic behind me before I had a chance to answer Rie''s question.

    Bang!

    "Ugh!"

    A figure was sent flying by the force of my magic.

    "Uh... Sylph!"

    Rie stopped questioning and joined the fight.

    "Wind ster!"

    "Sylph! Push them back! Wind Cutter!"

    Back to back, we stood against the assassins.

    However, we were merely buying time.

    After several shes, the assassins'' movements gradually came to a halt.

    "Ignite."

    I employed magic to illuminate our surroundings, revealing the assassins lurking in the shadows.

    We were surrounded.

    Numerous figures became visible, their count exceeding ten.

    And among them, Andrei stepped forward.

    "It seems it''s all over now."

    He removed his mask, revealing a smirk.

    "Why are you weak wizards running around like this? It would be easier if you simply died."

    Andrei drew his sword and approached us.

    I threw a question his way.

    "Where did Garwel go?"

    "...What?"

    Andrei furrowed his brow.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I thought that Garwel guy would be here too, but I don''t see him. Is there a problem?"

    I spoke teasingly.

    Andrei emitted a strong killing intent in response.

    Naturally, he remained on guard.

    There was no way I should know that Garwel was a rebel.

    My question was meant to cause confusion.

    As I anticipated, Andrei, who was approaching us, stopped and threw a question.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Without hesitation, I dangled another piece of bait.

    "Or perhaps, did he betray you? Maybe he''s aiming for your throats?"

    I grinned maliciously.

    The provocation hit its mark.

    A vein in the shape of a cross bulged on Andrei''s forehead.

    "It seems unnecessary for someone like you, who will soon die, to know."

    "Is that so? Aren''t you curious about how Yeniel survived and returned after failing in the assassination?"

    "......"

    Andrei gritted his teeth and red at me.

    He must have had concerns in his mind as well.

    A mixture of lies and truth.

    He didn''t have the luxury to distinguish between them right now.

    It just got under his skin.

    "Rudy...?"

    Rie tugged at my sleeve, her expression filled with worry.

    I gave her a faint, reassuring smile.

    "I wonder what Yeniel and Garwel are up to now?"

    "Ha... Kill him."

    Rather than extracting information from me, Andrei opted to kill me.

    He charged toward me.

    It was a good choice.

    Killing me quickly and then searching for those two would be a better decision than trying to extract information from me.

    I watched Andrei approach.

    Yet, I remained motionless.

    His sword couldn''t reach me.

    Because she had already arrived.

    I once had a thought.

    What would happen if a second-year student interfered with the dangers faced by first-year students?

    What if she, the top student in her grade and the student council president, stepped in?

    The conclusion was simple.

    The bnce would copse.

    Someone descended rapidly, tearing through the foliage above us.

    With her red hair fluttering, she came down from above.

    It was Astina.

    Thud!-

    With the momentum from her descent, she goomba stomped on Andrei.

    Astina''s foot connected precisely with Andrei''s back, sending him crashing into the ground.

    Blood spurted from his mouth.

    "Cough!!"

    Astina triumphantly stepped on Andrei and taunted him.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    She extended her hand toward the sky.

    Then, she turned her head slightly to nce at me.

    "Rudy Astria, you did well."

    Astina''s mana surged.

    Surrounding leaves trembled, and gentle winds gathered around Astina''s hand.

    The area trembled due to the massive movement of mana.

    Astina''s magic.

    Her magic surpassed the capability of all these individualsbined.

    "Crush."

    The mana amassing in her hand expanded forcefully around her.

    "Gravity."

    Whoosh!-

    Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    "Ugh!!!"

    "Argh!!!"

    Leaves littered the ground, while even the slender trees snapped in half.

    No ordinary person could withstand such immense power.

    Everyone, except us, crumbled to the ground.

    Astina''s overwhelming strength.

    These fools stood no chance against her.

    Andrei might be strong, but he was someone who needed time to win against Evan.

    No matter how many troops they had, they were mere pawns.

    Confronting Astina head-on, victory was an impossibility, let alone being caught off-guard as she descended from the sky.

    Astina after crushing the surroundings and looked at us.

    A bright, smiling face.

    With a yful grin, she said,

    "Am Ite?"

    Returning Astina''s smile, I responded.

    "You''ve arrived right on time."

    ***

    Uhmm I might''ve added some goomba to Astina''s stomp.. I couldn''t resist

    4/4 Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 29: Midterm Camp (6)

    "Ugh..."

    Evan let out a groan.

    However, someone else appeared more anxious.

    "Why can''t you finish him off faster? Just kill him quickly!"

    Garwel shouted at those around him, stomping his foot in frustration.

    "I should have brought stronger guys..."

    A girl with sleepy eyes spokezily.

    Beside her stood y, an intermediate earth elemental. It was Serina, the daughter of the Chief Elementalist.

    Despite their outnumbered position, Serina and Evan managed to fend off all the assassins'' attacks.

    Yet, Evan''s stamina was bing an issue.

    He was nearing his limit in using magic.

    "Finish him off swiftly!"

    Garwel stomped his foot and shouted again, but theposed assassins around him didn''t falter.

    "What''s the n, Miss Yeniel?"

    "If we keep this up, it will turn into a battle of attrition. If we rush them, we risk losing a fight we could win."

    The assassins trusted Yeniel more than Garwel''s words.

    Despite her youth, they had faith in her due to her extensive experience.

    "Yeniel! End this swiftly!"

    Yeniel ignored Garwel''s shouts from behind.

    That guy knew nothing.

    He was an ignorant young master who had no understanding of battle.

    Yeniel felt her annoyance growing.

    She wanted to silence him and then focus on the fight, but she couldn''t.

    The Handrei family, to which Garwel belonged, yed the role of financial backer for the Rebels.

    She couldn''t simply dismiss the son of such a supporter.

    Although Garwel wasn''t part of the original n to assassinate Princess Rie, he insisted on participating.

    Regardless, since Andrei would be directly responsible for the assassination, Yeniel thought there wouldn''t be any issues.

    Yeniel sighed and gave orders to those around her.

    "For now, let''s continue wearing them down like this. Exploit our numerical advantage."

    "Understood."

    The assassins smoothly moved, following Yeniel''smand.

    Yeniel found herself in a rather challenging situation.

    "I should have just ignored them and moved on..."

    The situation was dragging on for too long.

    But there was no chance to end it.

    If they rushed in as Garwel suggested, they could be wiped out. Yeniel couldn''t make such a reckless decision.

    Ignoring Evan and Serina from the start would have been the correct choice.

    This damn Garwel messed up the n by deciding to kill those two.

    Yeniel observed the situation, and her eyes met Evan''s.

    Evan let out a tired exhale, ncing at his own condition.

    "......"

    It was the most logical judgment to make at that moment.

    Targeting Evan was the right move.

    Evan was stronger than Serina.

    However, he was worn out and injured from shielding Serina during the initial ambush.

    This was the moment.

    It wasmon sense to strike when the strong one was fatigued.

    But it was a challenging decision to make.

    Whether it was due to the brief moment they had, or some other reason...

    It was still a decision they had to make to survive.

    "Everyone..."

    Just as Yeniel gathered her determination,

    "Wind Cutter."

    "Ugh!"

    "What the? Argh!"

    des of wind soared from the bushes, and a man charged into the midst of the battle.

    A man who swung his sword and struck down the assassins.

    Behind him, a woman with brown hair wielded magic.

    "Luna Railer and Locke Lucarion, huh."

    Yeniel clenched her teeth at the sight of them.

    How did they end up here?

    Aren''t those two part of Rudy Astria''s team?

    Moreover, how did they know Evan was under attack?

    Yeniel quickly wracked her brain, but she couldn''t make sense of the situation.

    "What...who are those guys!"

    Garwel stumbled back in astonishment upon seeing the duo.

    "Huff!"

    "Ugh!"

    "y, assist them."

    As Locke took the lead and swept away the assassins, Serina and Evan also joined in to support him.

    The assassins were caught off guard.

    Yeniel observed for a few seconds and swiftly made a decision.

    "Retreat!"

    Yeniel called out and leaped onto a tree.

    As she attempted to flee, a shout reached her ears.

    "What? Who says?!"

    It was Garwel.

    Garwel grumbled and argued against Yeniel''smand.

    "Kill them all!! I thought you guys were exceptional, how can you be struggling against these weaklings?"

    Yeniel felt a throbbing headache at Garwel''s words.

    Even among the exceptional, there are hierarchies.

    The students of Liberion Academy are not just ordinarily exceptional.

    It''s a ce where only the most outstanding individuals in the empire are gathered.

    Even if they''re assassins, they are exceptional only among ordinary people.

    It was obvious that they would be no match.

    "We must retreat."

    Yeniel told the angered Garwel.

    However, Garwel seemed unwilling to heed Yeniel''s words.

    "I suppose I have to step in."

    Garwel confidently stepped forward.

    "These guys are just... Huh?"

    As Garwel advanced, Locke dashed toward him with incredible speed.

    The assassins had formed a protective ring around Garwel, but his advance had left an opening.

    "Huff!"

    "Ugh!"

    With his swift speed, Locke struck Garwel''s face with his fist.

    Garwel was knocked down without even a chance to react.

    "Uh...."

    Seeing this, Yeniel felt a throbbing pain in her head.

    That useless brat.

    He was of no help at all.

    First, they needed to rescue Garwel.

    Even though he may be utterly useless, saving him took priority.

    "Everyone, save Garw-."

    Gulp!

    As Yeniel was about to speak, she heard the sound of paper tearing below.

    Yeniel immediately recognized the sound.

    In this situation, there was only one reason why the sound of paper tearing would be heard.

    The sound of a scroll being torn.

    "Haah...."

    Yeniel sighed.

    It was a sigh of resignation.

    Then, from where the tearing sound originated, green tendrils spread out.

    The tendrils extended, ensnaring each of the scattered assassins one by one.

    "Don''t move."

    Standing where the magic from the torn scroll was activated was Luna, her eyes ring fiercely.

    All the assassins attacking us were sessfully subdued by Astina.

    Soon after, others arrived and bound the assassins, taking them to the center of the forest.

    "Sigh..."

    Rie and I sat near the central building, utterly drained. Leaning against a tree, we were too exhausted to exchange a single word.

    Thankfully, it all worked out.

    It was a relief.

    Now, if only Locke and Luna returned safely, everything would be resolved.

    With Evan and Serina there, I honestly didn''t think there would be any issues.

    Moreover, we had coordinated with Astina in advance, ensuring the safe return of the others as well.

    "Hoo..."

    I observed the break of dawn in the distance.

    As the sun began to rise, and with no sounds ofmotion, it seemed that the situation had somewhat stabilized.

    While gazing at the emerging sunlight, Rie spoke up.

    "Why didn''t you leave me behind?"

    "Huh?"

    I looked at Rie, puzzled by her sudden question.

    "You should have left me behind, dummy. If you had known Astina was nearby, you should have gone alone to fetch her. Both of us could have died. You weren''t acting rationally."

    Rie spoke to me matter-of-factly.

    I couldn''t argue with her logic.

    If I had rushed alone to bring Astina, at least one of us would have undoubtedly survived.

    If things went well, there was a chance that both of us could have made it out alive.

    However, I had my reasons for the choices I made.

    If I had brought Astina and faced the assassins head-on, there was a chance we would have lost.

    By provoking them and leading them to the predetermined location, I allowed Astina tounch a surprise attack sessfully, resulting in our victory.

    From that perspective, I thought it was a reasonable decision.

    As I pondered on that, Rie spoke quietly.

    "Thank you..."

    "Huh?"

    "Thank you."

    Rie looked at me with a faint smile.

    "You could have abandoned me. If I were in your position, I might have left you behind and fled. Even though we''re allies, I believe that my own life is the most important."

    She calmly expressed her sentiments.

    It was a typical Rie-like statement.

    Rie was a calctive and rational individual.

    "If our positions were reversed in the same situation, I would have tried to leave you behind and run."

    Rie rose from her seat and stood before me.

    "But if my life isn''t in danger, I would have done everything I can to assist you."

    The rising sun cast a radiant glow on Rie, enveloping her figure in an orange hue.

    Her smile was as fresh as the morning dew, pure and untainted.

    "You deceitful, filthy nobles!!!!"

    Suddenly, a loud noise reverberated in the distance.

    "...What?"

    Upon hearing that, Rie returned to her usual self.

    The atmosphere had been somewhat emotional, but it was ruined by that strange outburst.

    Turning our gaze in that direction, we saw Andrei, bound and screaming.

    Astina stood before him, her expression filled with disdain as she observed Andrei.

    Rie and I approached them.

    As soon as he caught sight of us, Andrei clenched his teeth.

    "Ah, the offspring of those who exploit the Empire have arrived."

    Exploit the Empire?

    Perhaps that''s one way to describe the Astria family.

    But Rie...

    Referring to the daughter of the Emperor as an exploiter of the Empire? I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity.

    "You two wouldn''t understand...... The suffering of themon people. If you relinquished even a fraction of your privileges, hundreds, no, thousands ofmoners could live in prosperity. But what do you do?"

    Andrei spat out his words like a madman.

    "How unfortunate! We should have eliminated all of you. Only then would themoners have found happiness......!"

    He continued his rant.

    "Someday, your kind will crumble before us. We, who bear the weight of a noble cause, will one day overthrow you!"

    Well...

    To some extent, I agree that nobles exploit themon people.

    It''s the nature of this world.

    But what?

    Do we have to die for themoners to be happy?

    Rather than assassinating corrupt nobles, he''s attempting to kill students attending the Academy, all while iming it''s for the sake of themoners?

    There was no reason to listen to such nonsense.

    "Rie, we don''t need to listen. Let''s go--"

    As I attempted to tell Rie to leave, I nced back.

    Rie held a stone in her hand.

    "Huh?"

    Rie lightly pushed me aside with her hand and swung the stone as it was.

    Thwack!!!

    "Ack!!!"

    The stone struck Andrei''s head precisely, causing blood to gush out.

    "Hurgh......"

    The onlookers gasped at the sight.

    Rie paid no heed to their reactions.

    "Trying to justify your attempted assassination? You murderous bastard."

    Despite her discerning eyes, Rie didn''t conceal her nature and acted without hesitation.

    "Motive? Justice? You''re nothing more than a killer. No, not even that. You haven''t taken anyone''s life, so you''re merely a lowly bug incapable of reaching the status of a murderer. You worthless bug."

    She attempted to strike Andrei once again with another stone in her hand.

    Immediately, Astina grabbed hold of Rie.

    "Hey...."

    "Let go! Someone like him deserves to be hit!"

    Rie struggled while being restrained by Astina.

    Andrei, a skilled knight, possessed a sturdy physique. He wouldn''t die even if he were hit again.

    He was still alive after taking Astina''s attack, after all.

    However, we need to intervene for Rie''s image.

    "Let me go!!"

    "Rie, calm down...."

    Astina, in an attempt to soothe Rie, led her away.

    There might be some damage to Rie''s image, but it was a somewhat gratifying act.

    After a brief moment, individuals emerged from a distance, returning with several tied-up assassins.

    "Rudy!"

    Among them, Luna waved her hand at me.

    So, Luna''s group seeded as well?

    I smiled and waved back at Luna, my heart filled with joy.

    ***

    1/4 Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 30: Midterm Camp (7)

    "The Rebels, huh..."

    Inside the central building, a middle-aged man listened to a report.

    That man was McDowell Cliver, the headmaster of Liberion Academy.

    As the face and representative of the academy, he had personallye to this ce.

    "Has the report been sent to the central authorities?"

    In front of him stood the professor in charge of the midterm event.

    "We''ve used a magic tool to send it immediately, and His Majesty the Emperor is aware. We informed him that Princess Rie is unharmed."

    "It''s fortunate that Astina acted quickly."

    McDowell brought the coffee on his desk to his lips.

    "By the way, Astina just made a few requests."

    "Requests?"

    "She asked if we could give her Andrei''s sword, the ringleader of this incident."

    McDowell shrugged nonchntly.

    "We can do that much. After all, it was Astina who caught him."

    "Yes... I thought that wouldn''t be a problem, but..."

    "What else is there?"

    McDowell casually took another sip of his coffee.

    "She asked not to hand over Yeniel, one of the assassins and a student of the academy."

    "An assassin?"

    "She wants to use her as a double agent."

    "A double agent..."

    McDowell fell into brief contemtion.

    He wondered if it would be possible.

    If news of the captured Rebels had already reached the pce, the Rebels would be aware of it too.

    Sending an assassin back to the Rebels so tantly would surely arouse suspicion.

    "Have you sent any other information about the assassins to the royal family?"

    "No, nothing. We haven''t even finished sorting out the situation yet, so we couldn''t do that much."

    After some deliberation, McDowell spoke.

    "Call Astina and the assassin here. Let''s hear their n and decide."

    "Understood. What will you do about the students now?"

    The event wasn''t entirely over.

    There was an afterparty left.

    However, it was unclear whether it should be held in this chaotic situation.

    "I''ll stay with the students."

    "¡­You mean, Headmaster, you''ll stay here?"

    "Everyone must be tense and scared. Sending them back to the academy like this, they wouldn''t be able to go on as normal. It would be better tough and chat with those who had the same experience here. I''ll handle any unforeseen dangers."

    "Understood."

    The professor bowed to McDowell and left the room.

    Luna spotted me waving my hand and hurried over.

    "Rudy! Are you hurt anywhere? Where''s Rie?"

    She immediately scanned me for injuries and searched for Rie.

    "Rie went with Astina for a moment."

    "Then, nothing serious happened?"

    I nodded with a faint smile at Luna''s question.

    "Thank goodness..."

    Luna let out a sigh of relief.

    She must have been very worried.

    "Rudy, that''s not fair."

    "Huh?"

    Luna put her hands on her hips and red at me.

    Her stance seemed to say, ''I''m mad at you!''

    "You talked to Locke but didn''t tell me anything!"

    "Uh..."

    "And you tried to handle such a dangerous situation alone!"

    "..."

    "You did wrong, didn''t you?"

    "Yeah..."

    "Lower your head."

    "Lower my head?"

    Luna gestured with her fingers for me to bow my head.

    I did as she asked, lowering my head.

    Thump!

    A gentle impact was felt on my head.

    Luna had flicked my forehead with her small hand.

    It wasn''t painful, nor did it leave a bad feeling.

    "You''re getting one flick today. Next time, it''ll be two. Be prepared. And..."

    Her warm hand gently patted my head.

    "You did well... I''m so d you came back alive..."

    I slightly raised my head and saw Luna smiling faintly.

    "Rudy Astria."

    Hearing someone call my name, I turned around.

    Locke was approaching with Rie in tow.

    She was still fuming.

    "Are you still upset?"

    I looked at Rie disdainfully.

    "That guy should have been hit a few more times with a rock."

    "He''s going to be taken to the pce and tortured far worse than that. What''s the point of being so angry?"

    Attempting to assassinate the princess and openly dering themselves as rebels meant they would face severe torture.

    It was only natural to eliminate the root once the sprout was discovered.

    Though they weren''t exactly the type to be easily uprooted.

    "That''s not my job. I want to be the one to beat him."

    "Right¡­"

    I also had some annoying feelings towards Andrei, but since he was going to die soon, I thought it didn''t matter much.

    During our conversation, Luna asked Rie a question.

    "Rie, are you hurt anywhere?"

    Luna examined Rie''s body as if she were her mother.

    "No, I''m not hurt, just a bit tired."

    Normally, Rie would have brushed her off, but she seemed to like Luna, so she just gave her a faint smile while being inspected.

    While we were chatting, a professor''s voice could be heard from a distance.

    "Attention, students!"

    Behind the professor stood several student council members.

    "We''re truly sorry about this incident. Due to our negligence, this disgraceful event has urred. We sincerely apologize."

    The professor and student council bowed to us in apology.

    "The situation has been resolved, and the headmaster has personallye to inspect the premises. There''s no need to worry about your safety."

    The professor continued.

    "Amodations and a banquet are provided inside the building. Those who are tired may return to their rooms to rest, while those who are hungry can proceed to the dining hall! If any students are injured, please head to the infirmary!"

    It seemed the rebel situation had been somewhat resolved.

    With the headmaster present, there was no need to worry too much.

    If they thought there were still rebels nearby, they wouldn''t let the students rest here; they''d send them back to the academy.

    After the announcement, students gradually entered the building.

    Once I saw people moving, I turned to Rie.

    "Rie, do you want to go in and rest?"

    Since she said she was tired, it seemed best for her to rest in her room. She had survived in the wild for five days and had been running around tense, so she must have been exhausted.

    However, her response was different.

    "No!"

    Her stomach growled.

    Grasping her hungry stomach, Rie''s eyes lit up as she dered,

    "I''m going to eat."

    ***

    After finishing our meal, we went outside to let our stomachs digest.

    The sky had already darkened, leaving only the moonlight and the dim glow from the building.

    "Ugh... I''m so full..."

    "You should''ve eaten in moderation. Suddenly eating that much could make you sick."

    Rie seemed to be in pain from overeating.

    On the other hand, Luna''s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "I... I''ve never eaten food like this before... I can''t believe such dishes exist in this world..."

    Luna was still reeling from the splendid feast.

    She wasn''t the only one.

    I, too, secretly marveled at the meal.

    I thought I was fed up with Western cuisine and needed to eat Korean food.

    However, I was wrong.

    I was tired of low-quality food, not Western cuisine.

    The steak, sd, and stews had all been divine, melting in my mouth.

    I experienced a sense of wonder for food I had never felt even in the modern world.

    However, I couldn''t show my amazement outwardly.

    As a noble, I had to act as if I had tasted such food before.

    "Oh, right!"

    As we walked, Luna suddenly pped her hands and stopped in her tracks.

    "I have something to show you."

    "Something to show?"

    Upon my question, Luna nodded and quickly dashed to where she had left her bag.

    She rumwizardd through the bag and pulled out a scroll.

    "A scroll?"

    Rie cocked her head at the sight.

    Luna grinned and ran back to us, unfurling the scroll.

    "Hehe... Ta-da!"

    Rie and I scrutinized the scroll.

    A square magic circle.

    It looked simr to the one Luna had first created but was more intricate and featured a few additions.

    "Hmm... Light magic, and... duplication..."

    Rie slowly read the magic circle.

    "I''ll show you what it does! Sit down here!"

    Luna told us to sit in front of a tree, then stepped back slightly.

    She attempted to tear the scroll when Rie asked, her head tilted.

    "...Is it okay to use a scroll like that?"

    I somewhat agreed with her statement.

    Considering Luna''s financial situation, even though the scroll didn''t appear too expensive...

    I had been giving Luna a considerable amount of money for her research, but it still bothered me.

    "It''s a reward for our hard work!"

    Luna cheerfully replied and tore the scroll.

    Immediately, countless lights spread from the scroll.

    The number of lights was iparable to Luna''s initial creation.

    The lights dispersed around us and began to rise into the sky.

    Like releasingnterns, countless lights soared into the heavens.

    "Wow..."

    Rie couldn''t help but marvel at the sight.

    "Wow, what''s that!"

    "Whoa...!"

    Simr sounds of admiration echoed from others who saw Luna''s magic.

    Luna quickly came to my side and gazed up at the sky, then asked me,

    "Pretty, right?"

    "...Yeah, it''s beautiful."

    The ck sky, embroidered with colorful lights, was stunning.

    The fatigue that had been building up seemed to dissipate as we watched.

    We stared at the sky, lost in its beauty for several minutes.

    A few minutester...

    Thump-

    Rie, who had been gazing at the sky beside me, rested her head on my shoulder.

    "What''s up?"

    I nced sideways and saw Rie, snuggling closer.

    "She must be really tired."

    Luna smiled at the sight.

    "Should we head in now?"

    As I said that, I tried to carry Rie.

    "Wait a moment!"

    Luna reached out to me.

    "...Why?"

    "No, no! You can''t do that! Not when a girl is sleeping!"

    Luna stuttered out her words.

    I was confused and nced back and forth between Luna and Rie.

    "What should we do, then?"

    When I asked Luna, she hesitated and seemed to be deep in thought.

    Finally, she made up her mind.

    "I, I''ll carry her!"

    "...You?"

    Rie was shorter than Luna.

    She should be enough to carry her...

    Well, if she wants to do it, no need to oppose her.

    "Alright, go ahead."

    "Y-Yes!"

    Luna started walking with Rie on her back.

    Her struggling figure was pitiful to watch.

    Having carried Rie before, I knew she wasn''t particrly heavy.

    After watching Luna for a while, I opened my mouth.

    "...Do you need help?"

    "No! I... uh... can do it!"

    And so, Luna carried Rie to the room, groaning under her weight every step of the way.

    ***

    Heya! I made a change to Serina, I originally thought she was a ''spirit mage'' but then realized she controlled ''elementals'' so I think calling her an ''elementalist'' is more appropriate.

 Chapter 31: Midterm Camp (7)

    It was a warm sunny weekend afternoon.

    Some people were still sleeping, while others had left the academy to visit their homes, creating a rxed atmosphere on campus.

    During this peaceful time, a lively tea party was taking ce.

    "It must have been so frightening..."

    Rie was drinking tea at the bakery with a few students.

    Socializing.

    With a forced smile, she spent her weekend afternoon drinking tea with people she wasn''t particrly close to.

    "Thanks to Astina senior, we were able to escape safely."

    She recounted the incident from the midterm camp.

    Even though a few days had already passed since the event, everyone listened intently.

    Except for Rudy''s group, the other students were immediately rescued by the student council and professors, so nothing major happened to them.

    Therefore, the other students were unaware of what had transpired during the incident and eagerly listened to Rie''s story.

    "And that''s how we managed to escape."

    After sharing some details about the midterm camp, Rie brought up the main topic.

    "By the way, aren''t your parents worried about the incident?"

    "Everyone is quite concerned. They even told me to return home once to show my face."

    "Really? In that case..."

    As Rie gestured, a servant standing behind her brought forward a box.

    "What... is this?"

    The students in front gaped at the sight before them.

    "Ah~ I heard that many exquisite things came from the Lotein territory this time. So, I thought of offering this as a token of our friendship~. When you return to your respective territories, it would be nice to present this as a gift to your parents. It will alleviate their worries as well."

    The students couldn''t help but admire the gift.

    Inside the boxy beautifully crafted rubies.

    "Can we really ept these...?"

    "Don''t worry about it. Between us, these are just small gifts. Please, ept them without any burden."

    Rie smiled as if it was no big deal, but her expression and inner thoughts were differed.

    ''How much are these worth... Sigh...''

    Even Rie felt overwhelmed by the expensive jewels.

    Nheless, she gave them away because the students in front of her belonged to noble families near the Handrei family''s territory.

    After the recent incident, the Handrei family imed that Garwel''s actions were solely his and had nothing to do with their family.

    But how absurd was that?

    Garwel had never left the family''s territory since he was young and had only left it to attend the academy.

    When could he have encountered the rebels?

    ''You think you can escape?''

    No matter how much they tried to disassociate themselves from Garwel, their lies would eventually be exposed.

    However, she remained silent due to theck of evidence.

    But it wouldn''t be long until some was found, the Handrei family were just buying time.

    But why?

    Rie quickly figured it out.

    The family head was trying to embezzle the assets and flee.

    Rie became more certain when she heard about numerous merchants loitering around the Handrei territory.

    So, Rie decided to apply pressure before they escaped.

    The Handrei territory was at a considerable distance from the central region.

    Thus, it was more efficient for the nearby lords to exert pressure rather than sending forces from the central area.

    Rie smiled and looked at the students in front of her.

    Once these students brought the rubies home, the nobles would understand the meaning behind them.

    If they epted the rubies and took no action...

    Well, the lords receiving them would know the consequences better than anyone else.

    "Well then~ I''ll be counting on you~."

    "Yes, of course!"

    All of them replied, unable to take their eyes off the rubies she gave them.

    Rie found their behavior pathetic, almost enough to make her sigh.

    However, she swallowed her sigh for now and proceeded with the tea party as nned.

    "Now, for today''s dessert©¤."

    "Excuse me..."

    As Rie was about to speak with a smile, a servant bowed and whispered into her ear.

    "Um... Young Master Rudy Astria is outside..."

    "...Rudy?"

    Rie paused to think for a moment before asking the employee.

    "Why did hee?"

    She had indeed mentioned that she would be having a tea party with some nobles at the bakery today.

    She said they would chat after the tea party, but she didn''t expect him toe here directly.

    "I''m not sure... He said he would wait inside ande when you''re finished..."

    Hearing that, Rie contemted for a moment before letting out augh.

    She then turned to the students in front of her with a bright smile and said,

    "I''ll pack today''s dessert for you separately~. Enjoy it at home~."

    "...Eh?"

    The students who had been seated in front of her looked at Rie with puzzled expressions.

    It had been less than 30 minutes since the tea party had started.

    Desserts hadn''t been served yet, but the organizer was already telling them to go back to their rooms.

    As everyone stared at Rie with bewildered faces, she feigned ignorance and smiled.

    "Is there... a problem?"

    Though her smile appeared sweet and innocent, her words carried a certain firmness.

    "Ah¡­ No! It''s the weekend! It''s better to rest in our rooms early!"

    "Ha¡­ha¡­! Yes¡­yes, that''s right!"

    The students awkwardlyughed and agreed.

    Rie, satisfied with their reactions, stood up from her seat.

    "Well then, I''ll leave it to you."

    With that, she left the room.

    Outside, she saw Rudy Astria admiring the desserts.

    "Hey."

    Rie called out to Rudy.

    "...What? Weren''t you in the middle of a tea party?"

    Rudy looked at Rie with a puzzled expression.

    "I just came out for a moment."

    "No¡­ I didn''t mean for you toe out right away. I was nning to wait while enjoying some dessert."

    Rudy held a few desserts in his hands.

    "Then let''s eat."

    "What?"

    Rie looked around and picked a few desserts for herself.

    "The egg tarts here are delicious. You should try one too."

    "¡­Really?"

    Rie casually chose some desserts and handed them to Rudy.

    "...What''s going on?"

    "Your treating. You''re the one who wanted to meet, remember?"

    "Didn''t you say during the back then..."

    Rie pretended not to know and made an innocent face.

    "Huh? I don''t know what you''re talking about?"

    Rudy sighed at her reaction.

    "Fine, I''ll buy it. How much is this...?"

    "I''d like a coffee too~."

    Rudy nced at Rie for a moment, shook his head, and went to pay.

    Despite his reaction, Rudy paid for the desserts Rie had given him and the coffee.

    "You really do listen well."

    Rie watched Rudy pay with a pleased expression.

    After the incident at the midterm camp, Liberion Academy appeared peaceful on the surface, but turmoil was brewing within.

    The main issue was the infiltration and assassination attempt by the rebels.

    Although the incident urred outside the academy, the criticism for the inadequate response was severe.

    In contrast, Astina''s reputation soared.

    She received high praise for saving Rie and for effectively leading the student council to minimize injuries among the students.

    Of course, this was only possible because I had whispered some advice to Astina.

    Under the guise of apprehending the intruder, Astina had the student council patrol the area while she waited at the designated location I had disclosed.

    The oue was wless.

    The student council, strategically positioned, confronted the assassins and managed to hold their ground until the professors and teaching assistants arrived.

    Astina received all the credit for this well-executed response.

    "But it''s be difficult to meet her."

    I rested my chin on my hand.

    Seeing Astina was challenging as she was busy meeting with the headmaster and various high-ranking individuals for the past few days.

    Moreover, she seemed to be absent from the academy now.

    "I hope everything went smoothly..."

    I had entrusted two tasks to Astina.

    One was to deliver Andrei''s sword to Evan, and the other was to ensure Yeniel remained at the academy.

    Obtaining Andrei''s sword would be easy, but I wondered what had happened to Yeniel.

    Lately, Yeniel hadn''t been seen anywhere in the academy.

    However, when I asked other students, they said Yeniel had been injured at the camp and was currently hospitalized.

    The fact that the students didn''t see Yeniel as an assassin was a positive sign.

    I''d have to meet Astina to know the proper conclusion.

    And after midterm camp ended, my life underwent some changes as well.

    I began dedicating myself to the study of dark magic under the guidance of Professor Robert.

    "Ah, you''re here."

    After ss.

    When I arrived at Professor Robert''s office, I found him lying on a couch in his tracksuit.

    "Are we continuing today as well?"

    "Yes. If you''re not up for it, just say so."

    "No, it''s not that."

    I wasn''t exactly learning dark magic.

    - What do you believe is the fundamental aspect of dark magic?

    - I''m not sure.

    - The basis of dark magic is physical strength.

    Upon hearing those words, I started runningps around the sports field.

    Meanwhile, Professor Robert reclined under the sunlight, peacefully dozing off on the grass.

    Initially, I assumed that Professor Robert had changed into his tracksuit to run alongside me, but he simply imed that his suit was ufortable.

    Although it felt somewhat unfair, I had no choice but to follow his instructions.

    "Huff... huff..."

    In this manner, I ran for two hours every day.

    Although the exercise proved irksome at times, I found great satisfaction once it was over.

    I had faced issues with myck of physical strength, so I had intended to start exercising like this anyway.

    And now, not only did this exercise benefit me, it also helped with my dark magic studies, and I was being personally trained by Professor Robert, killing two birds with one stone.

    After some time had passed, I stopped jogging around the track and exhaled.

    "Whew..."

    As I wiped the sweat off my brow with my sleeve, Professor Robert spoke up.

    "Since we have a visitor today, let''s wrap it up here."

    A visitor?

    At Professor Robert''s words, I turned to see Rie standing there.

    Rie casually tossed a water bottle in my direction.

    "Hey, catch."

    The water bottle was filled with cool water.

    "What''s this for? You didn''t have to do that."

    "It''s payback for the dessert you got mest time. And this."

    Rie threw a bundle of papers at me.

    "Astina says she''s too busy to meet with you these days. This is a report of the current situation and how things are progressing written on it."

    "Thanks."

    I had asked her to arrange a meeting with Astina while buying her dessert, but I didn''t expect a response so quickly.

    I unfolded the papers Rie had given me.

    In summary, everything was proceeding as nned.

    Yeniel was able to attend the Academy as usual through a contract with Headmaster McDowell, and Andrei''s sword was passed on to Evan.

    It was presented as a reward for capturing Garwel.

    Evan had been able to win because Luna and Locke had helped him, so he intended to pass the sword on to them.

    However, Luna and Locke received separate rewards and so he finally epted the sword.

    "Hmm..."

    Rie stared intently at me as I wiped my sweat.

    She scrutinized me, assessing me from head to toe.

    "Why are you giving me that look?"

    Rie cupped her chin and continued to examine me.

    "Your physique isn''t as impressive as I imagined."

    "Well, what do you expect from a wizard?"

    After observing me for a while, Rie turned around.

    "I''ve delivered the message. I''m heading off now."

    "Alright. Take care."

    I waved at Rie as she walked away.

    ***

    Heya! I made a change to Serina, I originally called her a ''spirit mage'' but then realized she controlled ''elementals'' so I think calling her an Elementalist is more appropriate.

 Chapter 32: A Cup of Tea (2)

    Luna was studying in the library with Riku and Ena.

    Ever since the midterm camp concluded, the library had been partially repaired and made essible to the students once again.

    So Luna returned to her usual routine of studying in the library with her friends but there was one noticeable absence¡ªRudy.

    Due to his recent rigorous training under the guidance of Professor Robert, Rudy hadn''t been able to join them in their studies.

    Luna couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment, but she found sce in the fact that they still ate together every day.

    "Ugh¡­"

    As the hours ticked by, Luna''s hunger began to gnaw at her, causing her to yawn and nce at the time.

    Ena, noticing her restlessness, also checked the clock and spoke up.

    "Shall we head to dinner now?"

    Luna nodded wearily, her stomach rumbling in agreement.

    Ena gently nudged Riku, who had been dozing off, to awaken her from her slumber.

    "Uh...hmm?"

    Riku, still groggy, looked around in confusion as she raised her head.

    "Awaaaaahh... What''s happening?"

    Ena exined with a smile, "Let''s go grab dinner."

    Surprised, Riku nced at the time and eximed, "Oh... Is it already thatte? I haven''t even started my assignment..."

    "That''s because you doze off as soon as the lecture begins," Ena chided, voicing her dissatisfaction.

    Riku, now wearing a gloomy expression, responded, "Heu... I feel so sleepy..."

    Luna peered at the book spread out before Riku and asked, "Is this the assignment for the political science lecture?"

    Riku sighed and replied, "Yeah... I don''t know anyone in the ss, so I''mpletely lost..."

    "If you paid attention during the lectures, this wouldn''t have been an issue," Ena remarked.

    Riku''s expression grew even more forlorn, and shemented, "It''s not my fault... It''s the professor''s fault... I can''t understand a single thing, no matter how much I try to listen..."

    Ena, slightly exasperated, retorted, "Then why don''t you ask the professor for rification during the lecture?"

    "Ena! You don''t understand!" She objected, standing up abruptly to express her disagreement.

    "What don''t I understand?"

    "Only those who possess some knowledge can ask questions! Those who truly don''t know anything can''t even formte the right questions! In order to ask questions, I''d have to admit from the start that I don''t understand, but I can''t bring myself to do that! No, it''s fundamentally wrong! If he were a professor worth his salt, he would exin things in a slow and easily understandable manner for the students. But instead, they always assume that we know what they know! And then..."

    Riku''s anger stemmed from the difficulty of the assignment, but it spiraled into a discussion about the fundamental attitude a professor should adopt.

    Ena understood it all too well¡ªRiku needed someone to direct her resentment towards.

    "Uh... This seems familiar," Luna remarked, her eyes focused on Riku''s book as she read it slowly.

    "Do you want me to help you after dinner? It''s a different subject, but it seems simr to what I''ve studied," Luna suggested.

    "Really...? Luna!!! You''re my savior!" Riku eximed, rushing towards Luna and enveloping her in a tight embrace, her face nestled against Luna''s chest.

    Ena sighed at the sight before her. "Luna, don''t spoil her too much. You already helped her with the magic theory homeworkst time."

    "Hehe..."

    "Let''s go eat first," Ena suggested.

    "Alright~," Riku replied, her voice filled with excitement.

    "Ah, by the way, Rudy said he''ll join us for dinner today, so I''ll go and get him," Luna added.

    "Okay, we''ll be waiting for you in front of the restaurant," Ena confirmed.

    With that settled, Luna prepared to head elsewhere.

    "Oh, Luna."

    "Hm?"

    "You seem to be getting along well with Rudy these days, don''t you think?" Ena asked, catching Luna off guard with her sudden question.

    Luna''s face turned a shade of red, her eyes darting around in confusion. "W-Well?"

    Ena raised an eyebrow.

    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about???? I-I''ll go and find Rudy quickly! Ah!"

    And just like that, Luna dashed off in the direction she was originally heading.

    "Hmm..." Ena mused, watching Luna''s hasty departure. "I''m genuinely concerned..."

    She stroked her chin, deep in thought. When she had heard that Rudy and Luna had formed a team for the midterm camp, she had anticipated progress in their rtionship.

    Yet, there had been no news at all.

    Ena recalled Luna preparing a magic circle to show Rudy and heard about her showcasing it during the conclusion of the camp.

    And yet, nothing seemed to have changed. Or was it possible that there were changes, but they were simply going unnoticed? or maybe in ces far from her eyes?

    She quickly dismissed the thought.

    Ena knew that Luna and Rudy Astria weren''t like that.

    "Will they work out...?" Ena mused quietly to herself.

    With Luna''s shy demeanor and Rudy''s singr focus on magic, progress was akin to hiking up a mountain.

    Grrr-

    "Ah... I''m hungry," Riku absentmindedly muttered to herself.

    Ena felt her temper re at this sight.

    Whack!

    "Ouch!"

    Ena''s anger got the better of her, prompting her to deliver a swift smack to Riku''s head.

    "What... what''s the matter!" Riku eximed, rubbing the spot where she had been hit.

    Staring back at Riku, her innocent victim, she shouted, "You''ve been receiving all this help from Luna, and this is how you behave!"

    "...?????"

    Riku''s eyes filled with question marks as she gazed at Ena, utterly bewildered.

    Unaware of the situation, Riku could only feel wronged.

    "It should be around here..."

    Luna made her way toward the sports field, scanning her surroundings. In the distance, she spotted Rudy engaged in a series of push-ups, in exercise attire.

    While his upper body was covered by a white short-sleeved tee, it was drenched in sweat, revealing his physique.

    "Hmm... Hmm!"

    Luna turned her head away, her cheeks reddening. "No... Why, why should I feel embarrassed...!"

    After all, Rudy was simply exercising in an open sports field, where anyone could witness his actions. There was no reason for her to avert her gaze.

    Reaching this realization, Luna sneakily turned her head and stole another nce at Rudy.

    "Oh..."

    Luna found herself captivated, her gaze fixed on Rudy.

    Observing him focused on his exercise routine presented apletely different imagepared to when she saw him studying.

    "I... I should stop staring."

    Shaking herself out of her reverie, Luna regained herposure and attempted to approach Rudy.

    As Luna descended the stairs to approach Rudy, she noticed a set of clothes and a water bottle left nearby. It was a training top, and judging by the color, it was likely Rudy''s.

    "...."

    An overwhelming impulse surged within upon seeing the top.

    However, her rationality held her back.

    This wasn''t right.

    There were boundaries to respect.

    She absolutely could not.

    nd so, Luna''s sense of right and wrong battled within her, like an angel and devil in eternal conflict.

    I finished my push-ups and stood up.

    Is it almost time to wrap up?

    Just as the thought crossed my mind, Professor Robert approached me.

    "Let''s call it a day. Your friend is here," Professor Robert informed me.

    At his indication, I looked in the direction he pointed. In the distance, I spotted a figure sitting on the stairs.

    Ah... I had made dinner ns with Luna.

    Though the wall next to the staircase obscured her figure, I could see her brown hair fluttering¡ªit was likely Luna.

    "Thank you for your guidance."

    "Alright. You can go."

    I bid farewell to Professor Robert and made my way towards Luna.

    "Luna, have you been waiting long...?"

    "Eeek!!!"

    As I approached the staircase and began speaking to Luna, she let out a startled scream.

    "You scared me..."

    Observing Luna, I noticed she was clutching my clothes, her face flushed as red as a beet.

    "......Did you see?" Luna asked, her eyes welling up with tears.

    What was she talking about? Why was she acting this way?

    "......See what?"

    "N-No... No! Nothing! Really! It''s nothing!"

    "So, what''s ''nothing''..." I questioned, perplexed by Luna''s behavior.

    What on earth was she referring to?

    "Didn''t youe for dinner?"

    I posed the question, to which Luna nodded vigorously.

    "Y-Yes! That''s right! We should go have dinner! You must be hungry after your workout!"

    Luna hastily rose from her seat, and I extended my hand toward her.

    "Uh, uh, uh?"

    "I''ll take the clothes. I took them off during the workout, so they might have a bit of a smell..."

    Since I had removed my clothes halfway through the workout, it was likely that they were slightly sweaty.

    They wouldn''t be too damp, but they might still have a slight smell, so I offered to hold them.

    However, Luna''s response was a little unusual.

    "Smell! Ah, ah ah¡­¡­."

    "¡­¡­?"

    I stared at Luna with a puzzled expression.

    Her face turned red once again, and she seemed flustered, her eyes darting around.

    ...?

    When I reached out my hand again, Luna snapped back to her senses and handed me the clothes.

    "H-Here......"

    I took the clothes, tilting my head slightly in confusion.

    "Let''s go have dinner."

    Casually, I put on the clothes Luna had handed me.

    "Hmm?"

    However, instead of my usual scent, I noticed a different fragranceing from the clothes.

    It smelt like Luna...

    As I instinctively sniffed the clothes, Luna''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Don''t... Don''t smell me!!!"

    Suddenly, Luna tried to stop me from sniffing.

    "Ah¡­ it''s my clothes, though?"

    "Don''t smell them anyway!"

    Luna grabbed my clothes and shook them vigorously.

    "Shower! Go shower! Change your clothes!!!"

    "¡­Won''t the others be waiting?"

    "Uh... Uh-uh¡­¡­."

    Upon hearing my words, Luna''s pupils shook.

    "Alright, I won''t smell it. Let''s eat first; the others must be waiting."

    "Ah... Okay."

    Luna nodded, agreeing with me.

    "Hmm¡­¡­."

    A voice came from behind, I turned and saw Professor Robert.

    Professor Robert furrowed his brows as he observed us.

    "What are you staring at¡­¡­."

    "It''s nothing. Keep it up."

    Professor Robert nodded a few times and began walking away.

    What was he talking about?

    "Shall we go now?"

    "Y-yeah, let''s."

    We made our way towards the cafeteria, where Ena and Riku were sitting on a bench.

    "Why are you guys sote?" Riku asked as soon as she spotted us.

    Late?

    Had Luna been waiting for a long time while I was exercising?

    Feeling apologetic, I nced at everyone.

    "By the way, did youe straight here after exercising? You''re filthy. You should have showered."

    Rikuined.

    Was that so?

    Well, I did work up a sweat.

    "So, shall I shower first?"

    "No! We came all this way, let''s eat together!"

    Luna stopped me as I attempted to leave.

    "Yeah, since we''ve already waited, let''s eat first, and then you can shower. You don''t seem to smell that much," Ena said, smiling.

    Upon hearing that, Riku approached me and took a sniff.

    "Hmm?"

    "Rikuuuuuuuuu!"

    As soon as Riku got close to me and sniffed, Luna rushed towards me in surprise.

    Luna swiftly picked up Riku, who was near me, and moved her away.

    Then Riku, clinging to Luna, started sniffing Luna''s scent.

    "What''s going on?"

    Riku had a confused expression on her face.

    "Why?"

    Eyes gleaming, Riku asked,

    "Why does he smell like you......uh!"

    Luna quickly covered Riku''s mouth.

    "¡­Shall we go eat then?"

    "Mmm!! Mmmmmm!!!!"

    Luna walked away, still keeping her hand over Riku''s mouth.

    "¡­?"

    I smell like Luna?

    I sniffed my clothes once again.

    There was a faint trace... but...

    I thought it was a mistake earlier, but looks like it wasn''t.

    Could it be because Luna had held onto me earlier?

    Lost in thought, I felt a hand on my shoulder.

    Turning to the side, I saw Ena smiling like a proud father.

    "Our Luna! Take good care of her!"

    With those parting words, Ena hurried after Luna.

    Then she called out to Riku.

    "Riku! You''re useful after all!"

    "¡­???"

    Still perplexed, I followed them, trying to make sense of their conversation.

    ***

    Should''ve mentioned it but I updated Rika''s name to Riku. Didn''t realize it''d be that noticable.

    4/4! That''s all for the week. Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 33: A Cup of Tea (3)

    A carriage was making its way towards the Academy.

    Within the carriage sat Astina, who had just finished her duties among the nobility and was now returning.

    "The academy is the mostforting ce at the moment."

    Astina''s face showed signs of weariness due to exhaustion.

    After the incident during the midterm camp, Astina attracted significant attention, leading to a very tiring schedule.

    She had discussed the incident with esteemed nobles and even received personal words of gratitude from the emperor.

    Now, not only did she hold a prominent position within the academy, but she had also established a firm footing in central politics.

    There was nothing left for Astina to fear.

    Having umted such remarkable aplishments, it was only a matter of time before she inherited the title of viscount.

    Through her visits to various territories in the central area, Astina hadid the groundwork necessary for her to seed as the head of the household.

    The retainers of the Persia family, had changed their stance to support her due to the incident and the umtion of achievements over time.

    All the preparations had beenpleted.

    "Ugh..."

    Having aplished so much, Astina felt utterly drained.

    "Politics is truly exhausting."

    Astina grumbled in frustration.

    However, she couldn''t rx now.

    Only by enduring such arduous tasks and giving her all could she secure her position as the head of the viscount''s household.

    "There shouldn''t be any problems."

    Astina thought of Rudy Astria and couldn''t help but smile.

    It was all thanks to Rudy Astria.

    After all, it was he who provided all the intel during the incident.

    That young man possessed extraordinary abilities.

    An immense wealth of information.

    The same was true during Luna''s library incident and now during the midterm camp.

    During Luna''s incident, his judgment may have been based on Luna''s magic book.

    However, during the midterm camp, Yeniel attempted to assassinate Astina.

    With that alone, Rudy had deduced the entire situation.

    It''s not something an ordinary person could do in such a limited space and with such little information.

    Naturally, questions arose.

    How much does he know?

    However, she didn''t pry.

    Everyone had secrets and their own private lives.

    She was simply grateful that he was on her side.

    "We''ll be arriving soon."

    "Okay."

    Astina replied to the coachman with a smile.

    After finishing my sses, I began tidying up my books. After quickly organizing them, I prepared to head to lunch.

    "Rudy Astria."

    Just as I was about to step out of the ssroom to search for Luna, I heard my name being called.

    "Hmm?"

    Turning towards the voice, I saw Locke standing there.

    It was a bit puzzling since Locke, who usually had little to no interaction with me.

    "What is it?"

    While we had grown closer during the midterm camp, we didn''t have many chances to interact at the academy.

    Since we were in different departments, there was no reason to see each other unless it involved Rie, and neither of us seemed interested in bing close friends.

    "Astina senior is looking for you."

    "Astina? She''s back?"

    "She''s currently in the student council room with Princess Rie. You should go see her."

    "Is that so?"

    I was about to make my way there when I realized something.

    If I went straight to the student council room, Luna would be waiting for me, wouldn''t she?

    Since we always had lunch together, she would probably be looking for me.

    I stared intently at Locke.

    "...What?"

    Hmm...

    After a moment''s thought, I figured out a use for Locke.

    "Hey, could you do me a favor?"

    Upon hearing my request, Locke furrowed his brows.

    "If it''s something simr to what you asked at the camp, I decline."

    "No, it''s a simple task."

    Locke red at me before speaking.

    "What is it?"

    "Could you please inform Luna that I might not be able to join her for lunch?"

    A messenger.

    Locke was the perfect candidate for such a role.

    "Ah, Rudy Astria. You''ve arrived?"

    "Why are you sote?"

    Upon entering the student council room, I was greeted by Astina and Rie.

    Rie''s words had a slightly different undertone, but I epted it as her unique way of showing hospitality.

    "Did you handle everything well?"

    Astina responded with a pleasant smile.

    "Perfectly."

    Seeing Astina in such high spirits brought me relief.

    "Take a seat for now and have some tea."

    Astina gestured towards the tea set on the desk.

    I settled down and spoke.

    "So, whates next?"

    "Now that the groundwork has beenid, it''s merely a matter of executing the n."

    Astina''s n.

    It was simple but challenging.

    To overthrow her older brother, the current heir of the Persia family.

    Recing someone who had already established themselves in that position was no easy feat.

    "Do you think you can do it?"

    "We''ll simply have to try. If it doesn''t work out, we''ll need to explore other avenues."

    Though she said that, it seemed like she had received favorable responses from the noble families.

    The process of bing an heir varied from family to family, but there was amon element in most cases.

    If the head of the family and the vassal families supported a particr heir, it was sufficient. There was no need for furtherpetition.

    While some families adhered to certain traditions, this approach was prevalent in most cases.

    "Soon, the other families will propose the idea to my father¡ªto change the heir."

    Astina''s family, the Persia family, had already chosen an heir.

    To alter such a decision, they needed the surrounding vassals.

    I believed that Astina had handled it well, so it didn''t seem like something I needed to worry about.

    Besides, there was no part where I could offer assistance.

    However, there was a concern.

    Astina was still in her second year at the academy.

    Although she surpassed the average abilities of third-year students and seemed to be on par with a teacher''s assistant.

    The timing is much faster than any of us anticipated.

    The dilemmay in whether it was the right time for Astina to assume control of the family.

    Originally, Astina was meant to take over a bitter.

    However, we''ve elerated the process greatly.

    I couldn''t help but worry about the potential side effects of Astina inheriting the family at an earlier stage.

    But it''d be a waste to go against the natural flow of events.

    This opportunity really couldn''t get much better.

    So, I came to a conclusion.

    I would support Astina in inheriting the family and we''d have to use her newfound authority to take care of any resulting uncertainties.

    With the authority of the dukedom at her disposal, it would be much easier to address any unpredictable circumstances.

    "And, as you''ve likely heard from Rie, I''ve taken care of everything concerning Evan."

    "Ah, thank you."

    There was a reason why Astina needed to grow stronger.

    Astina never questioned my actions.

    She had doubts, but she refrained from voicing them.

    She simply acted as I requested.

    I wasn''t sure whether tobel this trust or something else, but it certainly created afortable dynamic between us.

    I wasn''t sure if Astina''spliance stemmed from trust or just favorable circumstances, but it worked in my favor nheless.

    Thus, I could freely manipte the situation as I saw fit.

    While I knew I would need the help of others to steer the story in the best direction, not everyone would be as amodating.

    I needed to empower Astina and make the utmost use of her capabilities.

    "Shall we proceed to the main point now?"

    "...The main point?"

    Hadn''t we been discussing the main point already?

    It seemed important enough.

    Astina crossed her legs and spoke up.

    "You were already anticipating this much, weren''t you?"

    Astina shed a sly smile.

    She wasn''t mistaken.

    Astina wouldn''t let such an opportunity slip by. Her abilities spoke for themselves.

    So, what was the main point?

    I felt a sense of unease.

    Had I missed something?

    I honestly thought there were no major issues so far.

    Although my actions had slightly altered the plot, the overall framework remained unchanged.

    I still hold the second seat, and I''ve dealt with the incidents in a simr manner.

    Could the concern revolve around Evan?

    Since I haven''t had a proper conversation with him, I don''t know if he views me as a rival.

    However, if he sees me diligently studying,

    Wouldn''t he perceive me as a contender?

    In that case, Evan would also strive to secure the first seat.

    I believed there wouldn''t be a major problem since I handed Evan the sword of Andrei, which he was supposed to obtain this time.

    "So, what is the main point?"

    I asked, still feeling tense.

    But the answer I received left me dumbfounded.

    "Will you continue with the Student Council?"

    "The Student Council?"

    I stared at Astina, caught off guard by her sudden question.

    "I helped you, didn''t I? During the midterm camp."

    "Didn''t you also benefit thanks to that, Senior Astina¡­¡­."

    I had no intention of continuing with the Student Council.

    Didn''t we make a promise?

    To help only until the conclusion of the midterm camp.

    I didn''t need to be in the student council since we had already formed an alliance.

    Moreover, with Professor Robert''s training upying my schedule, adding the responsibilities of the Student Council would be too much.

    "Well, I guess there''s no other option."

    Astina nced at Rie, her lips curving into a smile.

    Rie silently sipped her tea.

    "Hm?"

    I shifted my gaze between the two.

    What was this ambiguous atmosphere?

    As I stood there confused, Astina smiled and spoke.

    "If you don''t continue with the student council, Rie said she would join instead."

    "...Rie said that?"

    When I turned my attention to Rie, she was sitting quietly, fixated on her teacup, serenely savoring her drink.

    "Honestly, you''re more fun, but I thought this situation could also be fun, so I decided to do it this way."

    Astina beamed at me.

    Upon hearing that, Rie set her teacup down.

    "Well, if that''s the case, I should be going."

    "Why? Won''t you join us for lunch? Rudy Astria seems to have a lot of questions, doesn''t he?"

    Rie''s brows furrowed slightly as she nced at me.

    "It''s a matter of life and death."

    With those brief words, Rie opened the door.

    Just as Rie was about to depart, she stopped in her tracks.

    From outside, a familiar voice reached our ears.

    "Oh! Rie! Hello!"

    "Huh...what?"

    "Hm?"

    I turned my gaze toward the entrance, and there stood a familiar brte.

    "Luna?"

    When I called out her name, Luna peered inside.

    "Oh, Rudy, are you finished? Then let''s go and eat!"

    "Luna Railer?"

    Upon hearing Astina''s words, Luna appeared somewhat taken aback.

    "Oh, hello."

    Astina regarded Luna, then spoke up.

    "Who''s behind you?"

    Behind?

    From my vantage point, the door obscured my view of the figure behind Luna.

    Who could be standing there?

    I slightly inclined my head to catch a glimpse.

    And there, behind her, a girl with blue hair came into sight.

    Someone who shouldn''t be here.

    In the game, her nickname was Stray Cat.

    The top elementalist among the first-year students.

    It was Serina Rinsburg.

    "What are you thinking, bringing her here?!"

    ...I nearly shouted.

    Her sudden appearance caught me off guard.

    She should never get involved with us.

    She exclusively associates with Evan, never mingling with others.

    Someone who should remain detached from everyone else.

    That was Serina Rinsburg.

    This is giving me a headache.

    As we silently observed Serina, Luna spoke up, perplexed.

    "Um... I saw Serina eating her lunch alone on a bench, then all of her food was taken by animals... so I felt sorry for her...."

    It wasn''t that her food was stolen, but rather she likely shared it with the animals...

    One of the most important conditions for a elementalist is their affinity with nature.

    In this sense, Serina''s act of sharing food and bonding with the animals was to increase her affinity with nature.

    As I found myself clutching my head, unable to utter a word, Astina summed up the situation.

    "Well, this is fate as well. Let''s all go and eat together."

    "I won''t...."

    "Huh?"

    Rie was about to protest, but her eyes met Luna''s.

    Unable to continue her sentence while gazing into Luna''s innocent eyes, Rie let out a sigh.

    "Sigh... let''s eat somewhere other than the school cafeteria...."

    Rie reluctantly gave in and sought apromise.

    Of course, I agreed with her.

    I wanted to eat somewhere that wouldn''t draw attention.

    The student council president, the princess, the top elementalist...

    Such an unbelievablebination.

    If anyone caught sight of us, rumors would circte for weeks like wildfire.

    We needed to find a restaurant without people...

    "Ah, right."

    I just remembered a restaurant that people rarely visited.

    A ce with great food, too.

    Robert engaged in small talk with Cromwell before he leisurely made his way to have lunch.

    Since Professor Cromwell was too ''noble'' to eat at a shabby restaurant, he walked alone to ''that restaurant.''

    "Hmm...?"

    As he neared the rundown establishment he often visited, he caught snippets of noise.

    It was unusual to hear someone else''s voice in a ce where he was the sole regr customer.

    Curiosity piqued, Robert pushed open the door to the restaurant.

    "...How do you even eat this?!"

    "Hmm... Its rather delicious."

    Upon ncing inside, Robert spotted familiar faces.

    "Why are you all here?"

    Rudy Astria, Luna Railer, Princess Rie, and the others who spent time with Rudy Astria¡ªthey were all present.

    One of them was a face Robert hadn''t seen before, but he paid little attention to that.

    The fact that there were so many people proved more bothersome.

    And on top of that, one man amidst a group of women...

    "Oh, Professor, hello."

    As the spokesperson, Rudy Astria greeted Robert.

    Robert acknowledged the greeting and rubbed his temples.

    "...I have a headache."

    What exactly is he doing?

    It was surprising enough to witness him alternating between Princess Rie and Luna Railer during workouts, but this... This was something else.

    He thought he should finish teaching Rudy magic as quickly as possible and avoid getting involved.

    ***

    1/4! New update of the site is up and is looking pretty stable not bad. Ads are working... kind of... something to fix as usual but I''ll be posting chappies for the weekend and work on that next week.

    I haven''tpleted reviewing all the ads but I havepleted the first few hundred, please remove ad block for this site. Google does a good job in making sure they''re not harmful. I''ll be looking out for these as well.

    No popups and I''m blocking some are that too inappropriate or stupid or oogly(disturbing). Like that one webtoon one where there''s usually a girl going "Wow it''s so big." or this one dental one. Was gross.

    Ohst thing, for people who didn''t see my messagest chap, I changed Rika to Riku. It was actually Riku the very first time, I''m not sure when I identally called her Rika and it just somehow stuck.

    I''m going to stick with Riku but in the future I''ll leave small stuff like that be since it really doesn''t matter.

    Sorry for the long note. Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 34: Homecoming Day (1)

    After returning to my room, I flopped onto the bed and muttered to myself.

    "I cannot shake this feeling of unease..."

    Serina Rinsburg.

    The daughter of the esteemed Royal Head Elementalist, possessing an overwhelming power in the early stages of the story.

    But why does she wield such formidable power early on?

    The answer lies in the nature of elemental magic.

    Magic, in its entirety, demands numerous elements such asprehension to understand concepts and one''s responsiveness to mana.

    All these factors were not entirely rted to talent.

    Certain aspects can bepensated for through diligent effort or financial means.

    Naturally, a modicum of talent is essential for such growth, but the majority of individuals possess that minimum threshold.

    Yet, when it came to elemental magic, the dynamics changed.

    For elementalists, talent was everything.

    A prodigious elemental wizard can be distinguished from an average one from birth.

    This is because elemental affinity, paramount to an elementalist, is determined from the beginning.

    Elemental affinity denotes the degree to which an elementalist can establish contracts with elemental beings.

    Should one possess low affinity, summoning an elemental bes an insurmountable challenge.

    With high affinity, it is the opposite.

    Of course, summoning high-ranking elementals necessitates a sufficient mana pool to amodate.

    So high affinity is merely one of the requirements.

    Elemental affinity doesn''t change much no matter how hard you try.

    Living in ces like forests and getting along with animals could increase affinity.

    However, it only gave slight improvements at most.

    Moreover, investing substantial sums of money never gave returns of the same value.

    Rather than trying to increase affinity, it is moremon to explore methods of optimizing the utilization of the elementals already under one''smand.

    In that regard, Serina possessed an extraordinary aptitude.

    Since birth, she exhibited a remarkable affinity for elemental magic, enabling her to summon high-ranking elementals as long as she had the necessary mana.

    "The story will start soon."

    However, the fact that Serina was a bully in the early stages did not help us.

    Rather, it was a headache.

    Because she was the boss of the story that was about to start.

    The story that was swiftly approaching¡ªHoming Day.

    Homing Day was an asion where alumni returned to the academy, fostering a gathering of graduates and current students where they enjoyed various festive activities.

    However, there was a problem with this event.

    The entry of outsiders into the academy.

    Although they were academy graduates, from the moment of graduation, they were practically strangers.

    Moreover, most of these graduates hailed from esteemed backgrounds, inevitably bringing along entourages and escorts, expanding the influx of outsiders.

    While it was true that only those with valid connections were granted entry, the event still rendered the academy''s security vulnerable.

    The watchful eyes of the academy''s guards were divided, and their focus diverted away from the students while their attention was focused on the outsiders.

    Thus, Serina saw an opportunity at this moment.

    The Elemental Sword, Prisci.

    Within its hilt resided a special elemental¡ªan ice elemental named Prisci.

    However, there was a hidden truth about Prisci.

    Prisci had once been under the control of Serina''s mother.

    In short, after Serina''s mother''s demise, Prisci went berserk, and the sword was used to seal her.

    Now, the sword resided within the academy, serving as a subject of research.

    This was the precise reason behind Serina''s entry into the academy.

    She sought to steal the sword, release Prisci, and form a contract with her.

    Of course, this was not the only way to encounter Prisci.

    An alternative approach involved pursuing a career as a researcher devoted to the study of Prisci, a path essible only afterpleting the academy''s curriculum.

    However, Serina opted not to spend her time in that manner.

    Her choice was driven by the desire to free Prisci at the earliest opportunity.

    "Well, Evan will handle it anyway..."

    This matter was one that Evan had to confront on his own.

    A significant event unfolded on Homing Day.

    The saint graced the academy with their presence, imparting a prophecy regarding the academy''s future.

    It is given to the Student Council President.

    Homing Day began this way.

    There were several prophecies.

    One of which urged caution regarding Serina.

    Thus, Astina promptly ryed this information to others.

    People from the academy start looking for Serina, but in the end, it is Evan who finds Serina.

    Evan meets Serina like this, fights with her, and eventually wins.

    There were various stories in the process, but they were not particrly important.

    The prophecy concerning Serina was the only one worth paying attention to.

    Many interpreted it as a warning that Serina sought to steal Prisci.

    But in fact, that was not the case.

    It was just that the timing coincided well, the warning to be careful of Serina had a different meaning.

    It was actually unrted to it.

    "I hope I won''t need to intervene this time...."

    If the story goes as it is, there was no part where I had to step in.

    I might have to exert some effort when an incident rted to the prophecy arisester, but there was nothing for me rted to this incident itself.

    The only possibility would be checking whether Evan could beat Serina or not?

    But, I didn''t think I really needed to do that either.

    From the rumors about Evan, it seemed that he was growing well.

    "I need some rest too...."

    I''ve been working hard, so I can take a break for one story, can''t I?

    In this incident, I''m never even mentioned, so I think I can stay still.

    "Besides."

    I rose from the bed and settled into the chair.

    My gaze fell upon the desk, where a lone booky.

    The magic book of Levian that Luna had given me.

    "I guess it''s time to start using it?"

    This tome held significance in itself, but the spells contained within held great importance as well.

    Apendium of a royal wizard''s lifetime, it possessed a wealth of extraordinary knowledge.

    Amongst its pages, what I would take were the dark magics that had not been revealed to the world.

    The unexplored realm of dark magic resided within these pages.

    Mainly dwelling in the shadows, dark magic had long been stigmatized as an art practiced solely by viins.

    As a result, individual practitioners guarded their findings closely.

    The dark magic that Levian researched, were in this book.

    However, these spells were not solely reliant on the confines of the magic circle.

    Magic circles served as instruments of modification, granting alterations to magic you can use.

    For example, in the case of the magic circle that Luna usedst time, it was a magic circle that gave a modification to the light magic.

    There was a normal magic, Light, which could be used normally, and that magic was transformed through a magic circle.

    Pondering my next course of action, I sped the magic book in my hands.

    "Should I show this to Professor Robert......"

    I''ve been observing Robert for several weeks.

    He struck me as a reliable individual.

    Though he appearedzy in most matters, he was more diligent than anyone in his research on dark magic.

    I didn''t see any significant issues in terms of his character.

    Also, I could tell that Robert, despite his constantints to the people around him, cared for them.

    He treated Professor Cromwell well, and he seemed to be on friendly terms with the olddy at the shabby restaurant.

    "But just in case......"

    Even though I thought he was a good person, I figured there''s nothing wrong with being cautious.

    I decided to show him just one magic circle before showing him this magic book.

    I opened the magic book Luna gave me and pulled out a piece of paper.

    Then I began to draw the magic that Luna had failed at in the libraryst time, using the paper beside me as a reference.

    I didn''t have to draw it perfectly, just showing the general idea would be enough.

    "...It''s more challenging than I anticipated."

    However, it was nearly impossible for me, whocks artistic skills, to draw it perfectly.

    The main pattern itself wasplicated, bing more so for higher level magic.

    "Um......"

    After roughly tracing the pattern, I scrutinized the paper.

    A sincere realization struck me: proficient drawing skills were essential for a wizard who relied primarily on magic circles.

    "But...isn''t it somewhat simr?"

    I looked at the magic circle in the magic book and the one I drew.

    It might be a bit skewed, but it was somewhat simr......

    The next day, I visited Professor Robert''s office and handed him the paper.

    Robert stared at the paper intently before asking me,

    "What is this?"

    I responded calmly,

    "It''s a magic circle."

    Robert took the paper, looked at it for a moment, and handed it back to me.

    After that, he held it up to the sunlight, shook it back and forth.

    I stared at Professor Robert''s strange behavior.

    "What are you doing......"

    "......Isn''t it a code?"

    "It''s a standard magic circle. Frequently used on scrolls for practical applications."

    "......"

    Professor Robert took the paper and made his way toward his desk.

    Without a second thought, he discarded the paper into the wastebasket nearby.

    "What kind of magic circle is this? What do you think a magic circle is?"

    "......I put effort into drawing it."

    I did my best.

    I tried my best to replicate it, but my drawing skills werecking.

    "Even a seven-year-old child could draw better than this. How do you manage to draw magic circles in Magic Theory ss?"

    "Hmm..."

    Initially, I attempted to draw them myself, but as the tasks grew moreplex, I began relying on Luna''s help.

    Since Magic Theory ss covers more than just magic circles, opportunities to practice drawing them were limited.

    Besides, my intention wasn''t to study magic using magic circles, so I sought help wherever I could.

    To be honest, I only drew them for the sake of submission, and Luna would then redraw them for me.

    Whenever I thought I had done a decent job and was about to submit it, Luna would always reject it.

    Like a caring mother who redoes her child''s drawing during an assessment, she would take over and create a new one for me.

    I felt sorry for constantly burdening Luna, but ording to her, it didn''t take much time since she was merely copying an existing magic circle.

    Observing her recreate my magic circle in less than 10 minutes, I had to admit she was right.

    After discarding the paper, Robert seated himself on the sofa and inquired,

    "So, what is this? What kind of magic is it?"

    "I''m not entirely sure myself."

    When I admitted that, Professor Robert gave me a disbelieving look.

    "...Did you just give me a circle from your imagination?"

    "No, it''s a real magic circle that exists."

    "But why don''t you know? If you saw it in a book, there should be an exnation."

    How should I exin this...

    After pondering for a while, I made up my mind.

    "I''ll return another time."

    "...Alright."

    With that, I departed from Professor Robert''s office and made my way to the library.

    All I needed to do was show Luna the magic book and ask her to draw it for me.

    ***

    I just checked but my 3 novels are #3, #13, #14 weekly and not that far off monthly. It''s much higher than I thought it would be...

    Is it because of regr updates? I think that''s the biggest difference when I checked the other novels out. Pretty interesting, I''m only reading Genius Warlock, Instant kill and recently Damn Reincarnation. Those all have regr updates so I never realised.

    Oh and Surviving the Game as a Barbarian. But thats on an official reading app, a little different I think.

    2/4 Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 35: Homecoming Day (2)

    The wind blew, carrying the fragrance of blooming white lilies with it. The sweet scent wafted through the garden and gently permeated the mansion through the open windows.

    The elegant white mansion stood adorned with vibrant lilies, presenting a picturesque sight.

    Amidst this scene, a carriage made its way towards the mansion.

    Prominently engraved on the carriage was the lily emblem, representing the Astria family.

    "We have arrived," dered the coachman as a man descended from the carriage.

    It was Ian Astria, the eldest son of the Astria family.

    Stepping out of the carriage, he was greeted by a middle-aged man who emerged from the white mansion.

    Every step the middle-aged man took exuded a dignified air. He was Perrian Astria, Rudy''s father and the head of the Astria family.

    Perrian cast a stern gaze at Ian, yet his words wereced with warmth.

    "Son, it has been some time since Istid eyes on you."

    "I apologize, Father. The recent Rebel issues have made it difficult for me to visit the territory," Ian replied.

    Perrian offered a faint smile as he regarded his son. Then, gesturing towards the mansion, he suggested, "Let us go inside and have a meal."

    The two entered the mansion and engaged in conversation over a meal, discussing recent events.

    "By the way, have you heard any news from Rudy?" Ian inquired.

    "Well, no news is often considered good news, isn''t it?" Perrian responded.

    Ian couldn''t shake off a peculiar feeling.

    No news from Rudy?

    The Rudy he knew would have inevitably caused some kind of trouble by now. It seemed odd that there was no news at all.

    "Hmm..." Ian pondered.

    The Rudy he knew was notorious for his mischievous nature. He would humbly submit to those stronger than him but showed no mercy when exerting power over weaker individuals.

    Emotions and fists often took precedence over reason and words for him.

    It surprised Ian that such a person hailed from the prestigious Astria Duke family.

    The reason for his surprise stemmed from the fact that he knew his father well.

    Perrian must have had conversations with the professors at the academy, even if he didn''t particrly take an interest in Rudy. To some extent, he should be concerned about his well-being.

    Yet, he imed there was no news, indicating that nothing noteworthy had urred.

    "People undergo transformations when their environment changes, don''t they? It''s about time for Rudy to mature, huh," Perrian chuckled cheerfully.

    However, Ian held a different opinion. He believed that people weren''t so easily swayed by circumstances.

    "I''ve received an invitation from the Academy, so I think I''ll go and witness it myself."

    Ian had also been invited to Homing Day. Initially, he hadn''t nned on attending due to his busy schedule, but he had decided to make an appearance.

    While Rudy lingered in his thoughts, another matter also troubled him¡ªAstina Persia, the daughter of the Persia family.

    Following the rescue of Princess Rie and the capture of the Rebels, the Persia family''s actions had been rather peculiar.

    Nobles associated with them were returning to their territories, back to the Persia family''s domain. Their intentions were evident to anyone who paid attention¡ªthey sought to change their sessor.

    Hence, Ian concluded that he needed to meet with Astina.

    When shest visited the capital, he was preupied with other affairs and couldn''t interact with her separately.

    Naturally, those around him met Astina and shared their impressions, but he considered those ounts mere hearsay. To trulyprehend the kind of person she was, he had to meet her himself.

    If Astina had indeed saved Princess Rie, she would undoubtedly align herself with the Royalists, bing his adversary.

    "Well then, I shall attend to a few other matters," Ian announced.

    "Yes, return once more before you depart for the capital," his father replied.

    With a farewell to his father, Ian rose from his seat.

    Meanwhile, in Professor Robert''sboratory...

    "...So this time it''s pretty garbage, isn''t it? Who created this for you?" Robert inquired.

    "Luna assisted me. And it''s not garbage. It''s an authentic spell."

    "The magic circle itself appears to be the work of a skilled wizard, but what''s the significance of this pattern?" Robert pointed towards the center of the magic circle.

    The central symbol of the magic circle caught Robert''s attention.

    "What kind of spell is this?"

    With confidence, I responded to his question. "I brought it because I don''t know. What if I use it and something significant happens?"

    "So, you''re suggesting that I give it a try?"

    "...Well, not exactly."

    In truth, that was my intention.

    But would it be too harsh to say it so directly?

    Robert fixed his gaze on the magic circle and began manipting his mana.

    "Are you nning to use it here?"

    I was taken aback as he suddenly started casting the spell. I had assumed we would relocate to a safer location.

    Robert remained silent, continuing to manipte his mana.

    "Huh..."

    As Robert moved his mana, a sigh of exasperation escaped his lips.

    He halted the movement of his mana and stared at me.

    "Where did you obtain this magic circle?"

    "I stumbled upon it," I confidently lied.

    "I see, you stumbled upon this magic circle, you little..."

    After uttering those words, Robert resumed moving his mana.

    And the magic was unleashed.

    Bang!

    A ck pir emerged from theboratory floor, reaching up towards the ceiling. It resembled a towering spire, sharp at the top and thick at the base.

    "What the!"

    A voice echoed from the hole in the ceiling.

    Ignoring the voice, Robert approached me.

    "What kind of person are you?" his eyes and voice bore a stark difference from usual.

    They brimmed with a fierce, murderous intent.

    "Have you met Levian? Where is he now?"

    He knows Levian?

    The sudden mention of Levian caught me off guard. While I had suspected he might be aware of Levian''s existence, the fact that he recognized this spell posed a problem.

    "Do you know Levian?" I asked.

    "I won''t answer that. Where did you find this magic?"

    A shiver ran down my spine.

    Robert''s murderous intent, infused with mana, stabbed sharply at me.

    I calmly pondered the situation.

    Levian and Robert.

    An unexpected connection.

    Robert was able to cast the spell with ease after a brief examination. However, it seemed he was unaware of the meaning behind the symbol in the magic circle.

    "I won''t answer either. But there is one thing..."

    I met Robert''s gaze, looking directly into his eyes.

    "I am not an enemy," I dered.

    "Not an enemy..."

    My words held a dual meaning. It signified that I was not an enemy to Professor Robert, nor to Levian.

    Upon hearing this, Robert fell into contemtion.

    Observing the pensive professor, I sincerely spoke up.

    "Master, please calm down and let''s talk. There''s no benefit in resorting to this."

    "...Sigh."

    Robert let out a sigh in response to my words and rxed. He then flung himself onto the sofa before him and took a seat.

    "Sit."

    Pointing to the spot opposite him, Robert invited me to join him.

    As I settled down, Robert began to speak.

    "First of all, I am not your master."

    What is he talking about now?

    "Then what am I?"

    "Just a student attending the academy. I am a magnanimous professor."

    "...You''re teaching me, so I''m your student and you''re my master, aren''t you?"

    "Nonsense. It''s ten years too early for you to be my student."

    What is he even...

    Absurd as it may be, there was nothing I could do if he insisted. I decided to leave it at that.

    "What is your rtionship with Levian?"

    To that question, Robert offered a brief reply.

    "A master who taught me for a while and a nemesis."

    Then he turned the question back to me.

    "And what about you?"

    "I''m a stranger. I just happen to know someone who has a rtionship with him."

    Professor Robert scrutinized me, and I met his gaze without flinching.

    "So, what do you possess?"

    "His grimoire."

    Our conversation was brief. On the surface, it seemed like an ordinary exchange, but to me, it felt like a duel of swords.

    It seemed like if I gave the wrong answer, I would be struck down.

    "One final question."

    A small query.

    "Whose side are you on?"

    I could answer this question without hesitation.

    "I am on the side of the survivors."

    Survival was my goal.

    There was no need to align myself with those destined to perish.

    I simply walked in the direction that held the best chance of survival.

    Upon hearing my response, Robert let out a sigh.

    Then he disyed a serene expression.

    "Well, if that''s the case......"

    Bang!

    "Robert!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    In the midst of our conversation, someone abruptly burst into the room.

    "Huh?"

    Professor Robert appeared on the verge of uttering something warm, but his eyes widened upon seeing the unexpected visitor.

    It was Professor Mcguire who had stormed into theb.

    His usualposed demeanor had vanished, reced by a visage distorted by anger.

    "How dare you make a hole in myb?????? You??????"

    "Oh, hold on a minute... There was a reason for that."

    I gazed at the lingering ck pir, a reminder of the ceiling it had pierced.

    Realization struck, and I turned to Robert, my expression filled with shock.

    With widened eyes, Robert motioned for me to leave.

    "You caused quite a messst time, and Cromwell let it slide, but now you''ve made a hole??"

    Carefully avoiding Professor Mcguire''s attention, I rose from my seat.

    "You! Let''s settle this with a fight to the death today, you brat!!!!"

    Silently, I exited the room.

    ***

    Decided to block most of the dating ads as I go through the ad list... sorry guys no meeting asian singles here.

    3/4 Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 36: Homecoming Day (3)

    Persia Family, Conference Room

    Seated at the head of the conference room was the head of the Persia family, with about ten people gathered in front of him.

    Among them was Harpel Persia, Astina''s older brother.

    He was there not as the heir, but as the captain of the Persia family knights.

    "So it hase to this..."

    The head let out a deep sigh, his eyes filled with regret as he looked at Harpel.

    Observing the head''s expression, the person standing next to him spoke up.

    "The decision to change the heir has been approved by 8 members, with 1 abstaining and 1 objecting."

    Upon hearing this, the head rose from his seat.

    "Thank you all for attending. Food has been prepared at the mansion, so please have a meal before you depart."

    With a weary countenance, the head left the room.

    The others in the room turned their attention to Harpel, awaiting his reaction.

    Harpel nced at them and asked, "What are you looking at?"

    Then he made his way towards the door, taking slow steps.

    "I won''t be joining for dinner. I''m sure it would ruin everyone''s appetite, so I''ll leave now."

    Harpel spoke these words before departing from the room.

    As he walked a short distance, a knight approached Harpel.

    "Captain, what happened?"

    The knight was Eric Richard, vice-captain of the Persia Knights.

    "I''ve been dismissed."

    "Dismissed..."

    Anger red in Eric''s eyes.

    "Those bastards...! How much have you aplished, only to be dismissed?"

    Eric expressed his agitation.

    He was the son of the former captain of the Persia Knights and a friend who trained in swordsmanship alongside Harpel.

    He had witnessed all of Harpel''s actions and efforts thus far, which fueled his anger even more.

    "Eric, calm down."

    "No, how can I stay calm right now...?"

    As Eric spoke, he gazed at Harpel but couldn''t continue his words.

    It was because Harpel''s face reflected a myriad of emotions.

    His teeth ground together, and his fists clenched tightly.

    The one who was most angry about this situation right now was Harpel.

    ''What... did I do wrong...''

    He had dedicated himself to the family, pouring his efforts intopensating for his shorings and sacrificing sleep to make up for lost time.

    But all he received in return was indifference and now they were plotting to strip him of his position as the heir.

    "Ast... ina."

    Harpel gritted his teeth, repeating Astina''s name.

    She was born from the same mother, no doubt about it.

    Yet, why did heck the same abilities she possessed?

    He could ept his own shorings, but it was difficult to bear losing the only thing he had.

    "Are you... alright?" Eric asked, observing Harpel.

    Harpel turned his gaze towards Eric.

    "Eric."

    With eyes burning with anger, he spoke.

    "Where is the invitation from the Academy?"

    The temperature was gradually rising, signaling the arrival of Homing Day and the impending final examinations.

    In the meantime, several events have taken ce.

    First, I showed Professor Robert the magic book Luna had obtained.

    Robert began researching the book, and I was able to learn a few simple spells from it.

    Meanwhile, Astina smoothly seeded in securing her position as the heir.

    Her sess stemmed from the solid foundation she hadid beforehand.

    Astina skillfully persuaded the nobles, and Rie had previously dealt with the nobles of the capital to prevent any potential rebellion.

    Although there were some minor objections, they were virtually non-existent.

    In other news, Yeniel had returned to the Academy.

    ording to Astina, she had taken care of all issues.

    I had full confidence in Astina''s abilities to handle such matters, so I didn''t worry too much.

    The most exciting news for me was that Evan had begun learning swordsmanship.

    Evan, now in possession of Andrei''s sword, started his training.

    This was good news, the story will progress more smoothly.

    Andrei''s sword was no ordinary de.

    It possessed the ability to sh mana.

    Usually, to achieve such a feat, one would need to create a sword aura.

    However, this particr sword had the capacity to store mana within itself, allowing for mana shing without the need for a sword aura.

    Of course, utilizing this ability required the expenditure of one''s own mana. But for a wizard, who possessed ample manapared to others, it wasn''t an issue.

    With this sword in his possession, facing Serina wouldn''t be difficult for Evan.

    Serina had never encountered a swordsman with a sword aura, nor had she ever faced a magic swordsman.

    If Evan couldbine his swordsmanship to cut through the elemental and unleash magic attacks, the chances of her being caught off guard were high.

    It was the same in the game.

    ***

    "Come on, give it your all. Isn''t this what you trained for?"

    "Ugh..."

    Rie and I were walking together now, transporting props for the uing Homing Day.

    She whistled merrily as she led the way, while I struggled with the heavy load.

    "Why are you making me do this? Why not ask Locke? Why me?"

    "It''s your responsibility. I''m handling all the paperwork, so you can handle the manualbor."

    I couldn''t argue with that logic.

    Rie had taken on the role of the student council secretary, relieving me of my paperwork duties.

    Initially, Astina wanted me to continue as the secretary, but I refused, and in the end, Rie volunteered to take on the task.

    "And Locke is busy with Astina. That''s why she asked you."

    I wished she had asked someone stronger than me...

    The words lingered on the tip of my tongue, but I refrained from uttering them.

    She had, after all, taken on the role of secretary on my behalf.

    I felt a sense of pride as I carried everything.

    I wouldn''t have been able to lift this in the past.

    My strength and stamina have greatly improved due to my consistent training.

    "Hello?"

    Someone called out to the both of us.

    "Hmm?"

    A woman stood before us, her eyes concealed by a ck cloth, dressed in the attire of a nun.

    She drew nearer to us, her cane gently tapping the ground.

    A beautiful rosary adorned her neck, its brilliance suggested she was a person of high status.

    "...Huh?"

    Rie''s eyes widened upon seeing the woman.

    There was only one individual in the empire who possessed such distinct features.

    "The Saint?"

    The woman before us offered a somewhat awkward smile.

    "Um... are you students? Could you perhaps tell me where the headmaster''s office is?"

    Both of us stared at her, wearing expressions of confusion.

    Why was the Saint alone here?

    I decided to respond to her question for the time being.

    "If you head towards thatrge building over there and go to the third floor, you should find it."

    "Oh, thank you."

    The Saint responded with a radiant smile to my words.

    She was about to depart but hesitated for a moment.

    Then, she fixed her gaze intently on me.

    "By any chance, are you Rudy Astria?"

    What?

    Why was my name suddenly brought up?

    "Do you know me...?"

    The Saint was a character who rarely appeared in the game.

    Even without her presence, the story wouldn''t be affected much.

    The events she was involved in didn''t revolve around her, nor was she at the center of them.

    Hence, I knew nothing about this person.

    "Well... no. I was just curious and asked. Well then, take care."

    The Saint uttered those words and walked away nonchntly.

    "What was that?"

    As I was about to leave, Rie tugged at my sleeve.

    "Hey... doesn''t that seem strange to you?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Wasn''t the Saint supposed to be blind?"

    I tilted my head in confusion at Rie''s remark.

    Wasn''t that obvious?

    She had ck cloth covering her eyes.

    And since she was tapping the ground with her cane, I naturally assumed she was blind.

    "But she knows where thergest building is and heads straight for it?"

    "Huh?"

    Observing the Saint''s back, I noticed she was proceeding toward the main building with remarkable ease.

    "What''s going on?"

    Both of us stared at her, thoroughly bewildered.

    The following day.

    The Academy''s interior was adorned like a lively festival.

    It wasn''t setup like a real festival, with little shops side by side.

    It was simply decorated more than usual.

    Additionally, there were various activities scattered around that the graduates could enjoy.

    It was a gathering that had the atmosphere of a festival where both graduates and students could have fun together.

    "Rudy!"

    Luna approached with a radiant smile.

    Originally, everyone seemed to be upied, so he had nned to explore on his own.

    This was his first time attending such a festival, and he had hoped to run into Evan and Serina.

    But then, Luna hade to see him the day before.

    -Um... Rudy, what are you nning to do tomorrow?

    -Are you going to explore? Yeah?

    -I have something I want to do... but it feels a bit awkward to go alone...

    -Ah! Riku and Ena said they were busy because they wanted to meet some seniors... If it doesn''t work out, I''ll ask someone else...

    -Really? You''lle with me?

    How could he refuse when Luna asked in such a way?

    However, it seemed that Luna had been fighting with Riku and Enately.

    Why were those two so busy?

    Every time Luna wanted to do something, they always seemed upied.

    Honestly, Luna, who was always studying, should be the busy one, not them.

    Were they excluding her?

    But whenever he wasn''t around, the three of them were always together.

    "Rudy, is something bothering you?"

    While he was pondering, Luna gazed at him innocently.

    Looking at her face, his worries vanished.

    There was no way they would ostracize someone as kind as her, right?

    "No, not at all. Actually, it''s about to start soon. Let''s go."

    "Okay!"

    The two of them made their way to the central auditorium to witness the event that marked the beginning of Homing Day.

    ***

    Decided to block most of the dating ads as I go through the ad list... sorry guys no meeting asian singles here.

    4/4 Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 37: Homecoming Day (4)

    Astina was slowly making preparations to leave the student council room.

    "Rie, do you know where the Saint is?" she asked.

    "I heard she''s in the central auditorium talking with others. But I don''t need to stick around here any longer, right?" Rie responded with a hint of impatience.

    "That''s fine. Go enjoy yourself. There shouldn''t be any significant problems."

    "I''m not going to ''enjoy'' myself. I''m going to work~."

    With that, Rie was the first to leave the student council room.

    Astina watched her leave, then tidied up the documents scattered across her desk and exited the room as well.

    She strolled towards the central auditorium without any particr worries.

    Today was a less demanding daypared to most.

    The only tasks were to receive a mandate from the Saint and converse with the graduates.

    There were no specific documents to deal with.

    Receiving the mandate wasn''t aplex matter either.

    It merely involved obtaining a blessing from the Saint andmunicating the contents of the mandate to the people.

    And despite its name, it wasn''t as though she was hearing the voice of God directly.

    It was merely echoing the facts the Saint had informed her of.

    Typically, it contained only ceremonial content.

    Conveying that everyone in the academy was doing well and that the academy would continue to prosper shouldn''t be problematic.

    It had always been that way.

    They hold this event annually; how could anything change?

    It would be odd if the future changed every year.

    As she mused about this, she reached the central auditorium.

    Graduates and professors were already gathered near the auditorium, engaged in conversations.

    The Saint was at the center of thergest group.

    As Astina approached, the graduates greeted her. "Isn''t that the Student Council President?" one remarked.

    "Yes, I''m Astina Persia, this year''s Student Council President," Astina responded with a smile.

    The graduatesughed and approached her.

    Their talk was simplements about the demanding job of the Student Council President and her hard work¡ªbut there was a deeper meaning to it.

    Now that Astina had assumed the role of the heir, it was essential to make her presence known.

    As they conversed, the Saint approached Astina. "Hello. I am the Saint, Haruna."

    "Ah, I am Astina Persia, the heir to the Persia family and the current Student Council President."

    Astina confidently introduced herself, making her presence known among the people surrounding her.

    As she briefly greeted the Saint, a sound indicating the start of the event began to resonate.

    The Saint, with a smile, gestured towards the back of the auditorium.

    "Shall we go in now? It seems like it''s about to start."

    "Yes, let''s do that."

    epting the Saint''s suggestion, Astina walked alongside her towards the back of the auditorium.

    As they entered, the Saint handed Astina a note.

    "It''s a note about the future."

    "A prophecy?"

    "Most people refer to it that way."

    She frowned at the Saint''s cryptic words.

    "So, should I look at it now?"

    "Yes~. If you wish to read it, you can."

    Astina was somewhat apprehensive but opened the note regardless.

    The contents were mostly ordinary.

    It noted there might be various hardships at the academy, but that everyone could ovee them¡ªsomething anyone might say.

    As Astina read, her eyes stopped at thest item.

    "What is... this?"

    The content was not something to be overlooked lightly.

    "Are you saying this is going to happen?"

    "I never specified what is going to happen, did I?"

    The Saint yfully answered Astina''s question.

    Indeed, there was nothing specific mentioned in the note. Just a word of caution.

    But, that cautionary note itself implied something was going to ur.

    "So is this the will of the gods? Do you expect me to announce this to everyone?"

    To utter such content in front of them all wouldn''t go unnoticed.

    The audience wasn''t just academy students and professors, but also outsiders.

    If she mentioned this, rumors could spread both within the academy and beyond.

    Upon Astina''s statement, the Saint tilted her head, seemingly puzzled.

    "The will of the gods... I''m not certain about that. And I''ve never told you to announce the future I revealed to everyone, have I?"

    ".....What?"

    What was she talking about?

    The more Astina heard the Saint''s words, the more doubts arose.

    These doubts were fundamental to the ritual of receiving a prophecy from the Saint.

    "I merely reveal the future I see to the student chosen by the academy."

    "So... You''re saying I don''t have to mention the content in this note?"

    "Whether or not you announce it is up to you, President."

    Astina clenched the note tightly, staring at the Saint.

    "Are you saying that handling this is my responsibility alone?"

    It seemed an irresponsible thing to say, but Astina considered the possibility.

    After all, she was the one who had been handed the choice so casually.

    "Are you suggesting I go against the will of the gods..."

    As Astina said this, the Saint regarded her with a smile.

    She slightly lifted the veil that covered her eyes, revealing her right eye.

    "......?"

    Astina was met with a direct gaze from her right eye.

    It was a vibrant eye that hadn''t lost its color, unlike the eyes of the blind.

    "Do you really believe this is the will of the gods? Or rather..."

    The Saint posed a question to a puzzled Astina.

    "Do you believe in God?"

    After a moment, the announcer''s voice resonated, marking the beginning of the ceremony.

    The Saint covered her eyes again with the ck veil she held and spoke.

    "Now it''s time for you to go up."

    At the Saint''s words, Astina moved to ascend the stage.

    And she continued to contemte.

    Should she reveal this truth?

    Or should she keep it hidden, bearing it alone?

    Astina''s mind turned these questions over and over as the event proceeded.

    "Next, we have the baptism ceremony."

    Was it really correct to choose to hide it?

    "This baptism not only signifies a blessing for the student council president but also serves as a blessing for the entire academy."

    Would it be better to reveal it to everyone?

    Apuse erupted!

    Having received the baptism, Astina rose from her seat and moved forward.

    "Next, we will proceed with the prophecy."

    Now it was time to pass on the prophecy to the people.

    Astina stood in her position and looked out at the crowd in front of her.

    "I will now pass on the prophecy."

    In front of her stood noble children, some of whom had already inherited their family''s status.

    There were researchers who specialized in specific fields and those who held professorships.

    Knights, wizards, and alchemists alike were present.

    People from all walks of life stood before Astina.

    "Liberion Academy has faced many crises so far, but we have always ovee them."

    Astina remembered the contents she had read and slowly began to recite them.

    "There will always be dangers, but we will ovee them all."

    The speech was formal, much like the prophecies that hade before.

    As she recited what she had seen, her eyes met with someone in the crowd.

    Rudy Astria.

    He was watching her alongside Luna Railer.

    "...that concludes my speech."

    Internally, Astina sighed.

    ''Alright, you figure it out yourself this time.''

    Astina swallowed hard, leaving thest prophecy unspoken.

    She made her decision.

    She chose not to reveal that final prophecy.

    The content of that prophecy was...

    "...that concludes the content of the prophecy."

    It read, ''Be wary of Rudy Astria.''

    At that moment, carriages began to pull up at the academy''s front gate.

    The event was already underway, but it was not umon for some to arrivete due to pressing schedules.

    Two guards rushed towards the arriving carriages.

    One held a list of the academy''s graduates, while the other approached a carriage, knocked on its door, and asked, ¡°Who''s there?¡±

    There was a process in ce to confirm identities, as impersonators could potentially pose a risk.

    A man inside the carriage opened the door.

    Presenting the invitation from the academy to the guard, the man announced, ¡°I am Harpel Persia.¡±

    The guard who had knocked epted the invitation, while the other guard referred to the list.

    Upon receiving a nod from the guard with the list, the guard at the door greeted the man in the carriage, ¡°Wee to Liberion Academy. Please, proceed.¡±

    Harpel re-entered the carriage and proceeded into the academy grounds.

    ¡°The next one may proceed.¡±

    Following the previous routine, the next carriage stopped in front of the guards.

    And the door of the carriage swung open.

    As soon as the door opened, the individual inside inquired of the guard, ¡°Was the person who just entered Harpel Persia?¡±

    ¡°Uh...?¡±

    Upon seeing the man''s face, the guard who had knocked froze, momentarily unable to respond.

    The guard clutching the list looked at the man before him with puzzlement.

    Then, the man in the carriage reiterated his question.

    ¡°I asked if it was Harpel Persia.¡±

    ¡°Ye... Yes, it was!¡±

    At the man''s insistence, the guard standing before him responded loudly.

    ¡°Alright, got it.¡±

    Subsequently, the man extended his invitation.

    As the guard at the back was preparing to cross-reference the list, the guard in front halted him with his hand.

    Then he eximed loudly.

    ¡°Wee to Liberion Academy!!!¡±

    With that, the man shut the carriage door, and the vehicle proceeded into the academy.

    After observing the carriage enter the academy grounds, the guards returned to their posts.

    Curiosity piqued, the guard holding the list asked the guard standing in front.

    ¡°Senior, why didn''t we check? Don''t we need to verify his identity?¡±

    Then, the guard standing in front red at him sharply.

    ¡°Have you lost your senses? Didn''t you recognize him?¡±

    ¡°Who was he?¡±

    ¡°That was Ian Astria. We were instructed to remember the faces of such distinguished individuals.¡±

    The senior guard exined, frustration evident in his tone.

    ¡°Ah... That person is...¡±

    ¡°Let''s discuss thister.¡±

    The junior guard checked the list; the face of the man who had just departed was depicted right above the name Ian Astria.

    ***

    One of the people helping me with third-rate viin and my 6¡ï Gacha Character novel is picking up 2 novels! After we sort that out I''m hoping to increase the releases to 5.

    I''ve always nned for 5 releases but there''s just too many things to work on.

    1/4 Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 38: Homecoming Day (5)

    "...that concludes the prophecy," the words hit me hard.

    Had the prophecy changed?

    Did Astina change her mind?

    I didn''t see thising at all.

    Serina and Astina were unrted.

    That''s why Astina could name Serina in the prophecy without hesitation.

    But why did she choose differently now?

    I recalled the time they had lunch together.

    Could that be the cause?

    Was the simple act of sharing a meal an issue?

    It seemed insignificant.

    But seeing the consequences unfold, it was disturbing.

    Could one meal have swayed Astina''s choice?

    However, this wasn''t the worst-case scenario.

    The change in the prophecy hadn''t affected Evan.

    He was likely alone, training by the Elementalist Department building.

    That building wasn''t for events; it was a quiet space, perfect for training.

    Evan wasn''t the festival type, nor did he have friends to celebrate with.

    His usualpanions in the original were Rie, Serina, and Yeniel.

    With Luna''s hidden route, she could''ve been among them as well, but I stepped in.

    With the story of the midterm camp changed, Rie is excluded as well.

    That meant Evan''spanions were now only Serina and Yeniel.

    "Will things go ording to n...?"

    If these two were his onlypanions, Evan wouldn''t be anywhere else.

    Serina was probably off securing Prisci, while Yeniel had other worries.

    There was no reason for Evan''s actions to differ.

    For now, Serina should be carrying out her usual n.

    Prisci was in the Elementalist Department building.

    If Evan was training near there, he''d easily spot Serina entering. There shouldn''t be any problems.

    "Rudy, should we start leaving? I think we''ve seen everything," Luna suggested, looking my way.

    Looking around, I saw others were leaving the auditorium too.

    "Luna, I apologize, but could I meet Senior Astina for a moment?"

    "Huh? Senior Astina? Sure, there''s no hurry."

    With Luna''s consent, we headed straight to the back of the auditorium.

    Meeting Astina was the top priority.

    I needed to understand the situation and act quickly.

    As we moved towards the back, the atmosphere became quiet, contrasting the bustling outside.

    Not a single soul was around, I presume everyone had left already.

    Entering the waiting room, I saw Astina, seated on a chair, deep in thought.

    "Astina, senior."

    "Hello!"

    Luna and I greeted Astina with cheer and approached her.

    "Um... Luna and... Rudy Astria."

    Astina sounded subdued as she acknowledged us.

    "Is something wrong?"

    I asked, scrutinizing her demeanor.

    She might be worried about Serina.

    Her dull expression clearly indicated that something was off.

    But it felt strange.

    Astina wasn''t the kind to let emotions overpower her.

    She had even casually overthrown her own brother.

    However, she was fond of those close to her.

    Even then, the time she had spent with Serina was too short for them to be friends.

    I was puzzled as to why she would make such a decision.

    "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m just a bit tired."

    Astina offered a weak smile in response.

    She then stood up and started to tidy up what appeared to be student council items before addressing us.

    "So, why did you twoe here?"

    "I came to see how you''re doing. You didn''t look well during the announcement."

    This was true.

    Knowing the prophecy from the game, Astina''s expression visibly dimmed when she uttered those final words.

    "Hmm, is that so? The workload has been making me feel exhaustedtely. I didn''t realize it showed."

    Astina shrugged it off as trivial and continued packing.

    She didn''t seem eager to discuss the prophecy either.

    Luckily, the prophecy didn''t significantly alter this storyline.

    After Evan defeats Serina, those who heard the prophecy start to gather at the site.

    These people attempt to capture Serina, but Evan defends her.

    As Evan blocks their way, the headmaster steps in and defuses the situation.

    Even if this incident doesn''t ur, it wouldn''t cause major problems, so I was considering letting it go.

    "Would you like some help since you''re tired?"

    Luna offered to help Astina, who was packing up.

    "Um! Thank you, Luna."

    I joined Luna in cleaning up the room.

    As we were doing so, we heard approaching footsteps.

    The ck of a man''s dress shoes filled the air.

    Both Luna and Astina sensed the unusual atmosphere.

    "Is someone supposed to be here now?"

    "I only know about the person responsible for the hall."

    The sound grew louder.

    I noticed the footsteps weren''t alone.

    It seemed like two people were approaching.

    The footsteps stopped right outside the waiting room we were in.

    Knock, knock.

    "Is the student council president in?"

    "Who''s there? Please,e in."

    The door swung open, revealing a man in a suit with a knight by his side.

    "Uh..."

    I waspletely taken aback at the sight of the man.

    There, standing before me, was my older brother, Ian Astria.

    "Um...? Rudy?"

    Luna looked at me as I recoiled in surprise.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing? I would havee to meet you."

    "No, if I announced my arrival, it would have stirred unnecessary chaos."

    Ian replied calmly, then shifted his gaze towards me in the back.

    "I didn''t anticipate Rudy being here. I was hoping to see you, even if just for a moment."

    "Who is he?" Luna whispered to me.

    I swallowed hard and replied quietly, "He''s my older brother."

    Luna looked surprised and nced back and forth between me and Ian.

    Before I could dwell on Luna''s reaction, I had something important to decide.

    How should I address my older brother?

    In the game, there were very few scenes where Rudy Astria and Ian Astria interacted.

    So, I was unsure about how I should treat or address my older brother.

    Naturally, I knew that their rtionship wasn''t especially close.

    However, I couldn''t be disrespectful to my brother here.

    First things first, I greeted him.

    "It''s been quite some time, brother."

    I kept my tone courteous.

    Rudy Astria was submissive towards the strong and domineering towards the weak.

    Therefore, he wouldn''t have been rude to his older brother.

    Observing my behavior, Ian gave a slight smile.

    "You seem to be doing better than I expected."

    "Haha..."

    Ian didn''t react further and turned to Astina.

    "Looking around, I can tell you''ve put in a lot of effort in your preparations."

    "Thank you. We did our best to make a good impression on our guests."

    "I can see that. I was once the student council president myself, so I understand."

    Ian struck up conversation with Astina.

    He asked her about her experiences as the student council president and even provided a few pieces of advice.

    It was a somewhat unexpected development.

    Would my presence here cause any issues?

    Regardless, I decided to stay alert.

    While talking, Ian gestured to the knight standing behind him.

    "Oh, by the way, allow me to introduce someone."

    "This is Thomas, the captain of the Astria family''s knights."

    "Pleasure to meet you," said the knight named Thomas, extending his hand for a handshake.

    Astina reciprocated by reaching out and shaking his hand.

    "Hmm?"

    As Thomas and Astina shook hands, a subtle glow emitted from the glove he wore.

    It was a faint shimmer, visible only from where I stood.

    Raising my gaze to Ian, I was met with a small smile.

    What was he nning?

    Suddenly, a voice echoed within my mind.

    -Stay quiet.

    Ian''s voice?

    Heeding his directive, I stayed silent, my eyes fixed on him.

    Then, Ian started speaking while looking at Astina.

    "I believe it''s time for me to depart. I''ve extended my greetings and seen my younger brother."

    "Don''t you want to greet the professors?"

    "They wouldn''t befortable with my presence, so it would only cause inconvenience. Well, I should be on my way. It was a pleasure meeting you."

    Ian turned to leave.

    "Ah."

    He paused briefly to look back at Astina.

    "By the way, I noticed a slight issue at the Elementalist Department building on my way here."

    "Oh, I''ll make sure to check on that."

    "Good. Take care then."

    Leaving those words behind, Ian exited the room.

    The Elementalist Department building...

    Evan was at the training ground by that building.

    With the change in the announced prophecies, aplication hase up.

    It''s unlikely that everything would proceed smoothly.

    Ian strolled towards the carriage, a smirk gracing his lips.

    "What a serious young man," he murmured to himself.

    His gaze drifted towards the Elementalist Department building.

    "It''s quite entertaining to watch siblings at odds..."

    Upon his arrival, Ian had been watching Harpel for a while.

    Exiting the carriage, Harpel made his way towards the Elementalist Department building with a knight in tow.

    The only building excluded from the event.

    Ian could already guess what they were up to.

    This ce was no different from Astina''s stronghold.

    Trying to gain political leverage here would be nothing short of suicidal.

    There was only one other usible reason.

    Revenge.

    "I had thought of Harpel as a reasonably good friend," Ian chuckled.

    Given Astina''s nature, she would personally look into any problems that came up.

    That''s why he hinted at the Elementalist Department building, where Harpel was headed.

    Even if he hadn''t mentioned it, Harpel would have found a way to draw Astina there.

    He had merely guided Astina in that direction.

    To set the stage for their sh.

    And he had prepared a little gift for Harpel.

    He had cast a spell on Astina, one that wouldn''t leave a discernible trace.

    Given Harpel''spetence as a knight, he would be able to handle the situation well given the opportunity.

    "It would be delightful if they each lost an arm in the fight."

    And Ian had one more reason to be happy about.

    Rudy Astria.

    He had assumed Rudy to be a fool, but it seemed like he had been forming connections.

    It felt as though a useful tool had been forged.

    "It was a good idea toe here."

    With a wicked smile, Ian stepped into the carriage.

    ***

    2/4 Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 39: Homecoming Day (6)

    Near the Elementalist Department''s building...

    "Astina..."

    A voice gritted out, scanning the area.

    It was Harpel Persia.

    Beside him, stood Eric, concern etched on his face.

    "No turning back now."

    Harpel''s fist clenched.

    "Losing to her... what''s left for me?"

    His goal? Assassinate Astina.

    Yet, killing Astina without a trace was far from easy.

    He had no choice.

    If he could kill Astina unnoticed, he''d have his revenge and restore his status as the sessor.

    This thought consumed him.

    His n was reckless, his loathing for Astina had fogged his sight, blinding him to anything else.

    "Haaah..."

    A sigh escaped Eric.

    Harpel was once an intelligent and well-mannered friend.

    Now...

    He''d lost his rationality and was incapable of making sound judgments.

    Despite numerous attempts to discourage him, Harpel was deaf to his words.

    Still, Eric couldn''t desert his friend.

    This man was not only his friend but also his chosen lord.

    Since he had made this choice, Eric nned to stick with Harpel until the bitter end.

    Even if it led to their ruin.

    Fortunately, there were no problems so far.

    They''d thought up ways to move without drawing attention, but thankfully, Ian Astria showed himself.

    It became simple to get to this point.

    "Eric, take me to the spot you mentioned."

    "...Alright."

    As an academy alumnus, Eric was familiar with the nearby amenities.

    Close to the Elementalist Department building, there was an indoor training field.

    The facilities were decrepit, attracting few visitors.

    This training field, more like a hall, had limited windows and poor air cirction. Its location at the academy''s far end made it less essible.

    However, these elements were perfect for their n.

    If they lured Astina here and killed her, it would be some time before anyone found her.

    One would have to go through the Elementalist Department building first.

    And being situated at the academy''s edge, they could easily make it outside.

    "Huh?"

    As they neared the location, they spotted a boy focused on sword practice.

    Sweat dripped from his brow as he swung his sword.

    Seeing someone train amid the ongoing event brought a pang of nostalgia.

    It reminded him of his own training sessions with Harpel at the academy.

    "First things first..."

    Although he sympathized with the boy, their mission was the priority.

    "Hey, student."

    "Yes...?"

    The boy was Evan.

    Unable to find a proper training site, he had picked this isted location.

    "I need to use this space. Could you clear off?"

    Eric''s request made Evan cock his head in puzzlement.

    "I thought this area wouldn''t be used during the event..."

    "Ah, the academy thought it would difficult to keep everything in the main building, so they reassigned a part of it here."

    "Oh... I understand."

    Without any doubts, Evan gathered his sword and items.

    "Alright. Good luck with your task."

    "Right, thank you."

    Eric watched Evan depart and ced his bag down.

    He pulled out the scrolls he had prepared, bracing himself for Astina, a formidable opponent.

    Central Auditorium.

    The moment Ian exited, I turned to Astina and said,

    "Show me your hand."

    "What are you talking about?"

    I seized Astina''s hand and examined it from all angles.

    There had certainly been a peculiar glow earlier...

    "What... What are you doing?"

    As I inspected Astina''s hand, she regarded me with a baffled look.

    "Rudy!!"

    Luna iled her arms wildly.

    "That''s not allowed!"

    Luna''s reaction brought a blush to my cheeks.

    "I''m sorry."

    "No, it''s okay."

    Letting go of her hand, Astina withdrew hers and cleared her throat.

    "Um... Are you feeling alright? Any issues with your body? Since the handshake..."

    "Handshake?"

    Astina appeared puzzled as she stared at me.

    She examined her own hand with keen interest.

    "I don''t notice anything odd."

    "Um..."

    What did he do?

    It didn''t seem like a spell that would be helpful to us.

    Given he used a transmission spell to keep it concealed.

    "Anyways, we should inspect the Elementalist Department building."

    "In that case, I''ll investigate the building."

    "You will?"

    "You seem tired, Astina, and it doesn''t look like there''s anyone else to ask."

    There was no one else in sight we could ask.

    However, this was merely an excuse.

    I needed to confirm if the storyline was unfolding as expected.

    In the original game, it was an event no one else could interfere with, so I thought everything would be okay.

    But I had miscalcted.

    Given things were already straying from the game, I shouldn''t have expected a straightforward trajectory.

    "Wouldn''t it be wiser to consult the Student Council?"

    "The Student Council is swamped, so I''ll just go and check. If there''s trouble, I''ll call for assistance."

    As I shared my thoughts, Astina pondered briefly before nodding.

    "No, I''ll apany you."

    "...Excuse me?"

    I was surprised.

    "Who can tell what might happen, and if something does, we''d be better equipped to handle it swiftly, right?"

    "Well... I guess so."

    "Then, we should go together."

    Astina put her belongings aside and took the initiative.

    Her ambiguous expression concerned me, but I couldn''t read her thoughts.

    Then Luna, who was behind me, tugged at my arm.

    "Um... Rudy...!"

    Turning to Luna, I saw a frown on her face.

    "I thought we were going to explore together."

    "Ah... right..."

    "You''re always so focused on work! You need to take a break sometimes!"

    Luna ced her hands on her waist and lectured me.

    Feeling guilty, I shot Luna an apologetic nce, and she replied with a gentle smile.

    "I''ll overlook it this time as you''re handling important business. I''ll help too, so let''s wrap this up quickly and have some fun."

    "Alright, thanks for your concern."

    "No worries!"

    A faint smile tugged at my lips.

    Seeing Luna worry about me in this way...

    I should resolve this quickly and make some time for rxation.

    It wouldn''t take much time.

    I only needed to investigate the perimeter of the buildings and the training field.

    My objective was to check whether Evan was at the training field.

    "Let''s get going, then."

    We moved towards the Elementalist Department building.

    The surroundings appeared normal.

    There was no reason for event participants to venture into this area.

    "...Something doesn''t feel right?"

    Astina knitted her brow, scanning the vicinity.

    Luna and I didn''t detect anything out of ce, so we nced at Astina.

    "What''s the matter?"

    I asked, and Astina surveyed the area before responding.

    "Someone activated a scroll nearby. I sensed the presence of two... I believe."

    "A scroll?"

    There was no sensible reason for a scroll to be deployed here.

    Neither Serina nor Evan used scrolls for battle.

    They favored trusting their own senses rather than gaining a tactical advantage with scrolls.

    A vague feeling of unease started to trickle in.

    "Do you know where it was triggered?"

    "I can''t provide that detail. I merely detected a faint mana fluctuation."

    Mana fluctuation...

    "Should we make our way to the training ground then? It seems we haven''t checked that location yet."

    We had performed a cursory search of the area, but we had yet to explore the training ground.

    Being located in a remote area, it was rarely visited by students from the magic department.

    "Shall we head there?"

    We moved towards the training ground.

    my heart plummeted at the sight that greeted us.

    Only two men were inside.

    Evan... was conspicuously absent.

    When the two men noticed us, they gave off ominous chuckles.

    One of them advanced, moving closer to us.

    "Hehe... We didn''t expect you to wander here alone."

    "Why are you here?"

    Astina leveled them with a prating re.

    "Rudy, Luna, go fetch the others."

    As Astina issued hermand, the second man ripped the scroll he held in his hand.

    Instantly, a transparent barrier materialized, obstructing the entrance.

    "Once you''re in, there''s no escape."

    Astina heaved a deep sigh and fixed her gaze on the man before her.

    "Do you really believe this will change anything?"

    "Whether it does or not is yet to be determined."

    The two stood in a standoff, an air of hostility pervading the space.

    Amidst this tense situation, my mind was preupied with another worry.

    Where had Evan vanished to?

    "Astina, you could never understand. You''ve been spoon-fed since your birth."

    Why were these men here?

    Did Evan run into Serina?

    "I loathe you, Astina. Despite the fact we share the same blood..."

    "Pardon me..."

    I chimed in, interrupting the man''s rant.

    I didn''t have the luxury to listen to the petty stories of an extra at this moment.

    "Was anyone training here?"

    At my question, the man who had been spouting nonsense sneered.

    "Heh... You''re fearless, aren''t you?"

    "No... Was anyone training here?"

    I need an answer urgently.

    There would be problems if Evan didn''t stop Serina.

    Even with someone safeguarding Prisci, I doubt they could hold her off for long.

    Evan had managed to win against Serina but most of the guards were currently stationed at the main building, leaving no one in the Elementalist Department buildingpetent enough to handle her.

    The professors would also be busy meeting graduates at the main building.

    However, if Serina secures Prisci and forms a contract... It''ll be a disaster.

    "It''s impolite to interrupt."

    The other man frowned, visibly annoyed.

    His attitude made me clench my teeth.

    "Haa..."

    And I gathered mana in my hand.

    This wasn''t the moment to be bothered by these idiots.

    If they wouldn''t respond...

    "Then shut up ande at me."

    I spat out at them and unleashed my magic.

    ***

    3/4 Enjoy the chappy!

 Chapter 40: Homecoming Day (7)

    "Finger of the Demon."

    A towering pir of ck surged, engulfing Harpel and Eric.

    Astina was taken aback.

    She had intended to talk to her brother, but Rudy was wasting no time at all.

    Astina wasn''t the only one caught off guard by this.

    "Argh!"

    "Huff!"

    Thanks to theirbat experience, Eric and Harpel flung themselves aside, evading the unexpected magical assault.

    Harpel eximed in shock,

    "What...what is this! Eric, didn''t you use a scroll to weaken magic?"

    "A single scroll can''t block all magic. It only weakened Astina''s telekic magic."

    Seizing the opportunity, Rudy continued casting magic.

    "Abyssal me."

    "Harpel! It''s dark magic! Don''t attempt to block it, dodge it!"

    "Argh!"

    In their frantic state, they struggled to evade.

    "Wind ster."

    Harpel failed to fully evade Rudy''s magic and was sent flying sideways, struck by the spell.

    "Harpel!"

    Eric cried out, his voice filled with concern.

    However, he couldn''t rush to his aid.

    He knew that if he hurried over, he would be the next target.

    "Ugh...!"

    Harpel groaned, struggling to rise from the ground.

    But he had to keep rolling to avoid Rudy''s continuous barrage of magic, unable to regain a stable footing.

    Astina stared in disbelief, her eyes wide.

    Harpel and Eric were no pushovers.

    Both were skilled knights capable of wielding sword aura.

    Widely recognized as exceptional knights.

    Yet, they were being overwhelmed.

    While Rudy''s surprise attack yed a part, the main reason was dark magic.

    Astina hadn''t seen much dark magic until now.

    Users of such magic were scarce, and she held no interest in magic that carried risks.

    But observing the current situation, she realized her prejudice against dark magic might need to be reconsidered.

    "Ugh...!"

    Eric swiftly charged toward Rudy.

    In response, Rudy took a step back, swiftly casting another spell.

    "Spikes of Hell."

    Small, sharp spikes emerged from the ground, causing Eric to hesitate and ultimately step back.

    Seizing the opportunity, Rudy unleashed another spell.

    "Fire Wall."

    A towering wall of fire erupted in Eric''s direction.

    Astina watched the battle with pure admiration.

    She had heard of the versatility and power of dark magic.

    However, what impressed her now was its unpredictability.

    When Eric approached, if Rudy was using conventional magic instead, Eric might have been able to break through.

    Swordsmen often enhanced their bodies with mana, giving them the ability to withstand most magical attacks and press forward, ignoring the weaker spells.

    Hence, in small-scale battles, swordsmen held a significant advantage over wizards.

    Yet, Rudy''s dark magic nullified that advantage.

    Both Eric and Harpel were well-acquainted with dark magic.

    To swordsmen, dark magic was an absolute threat that they couldn''t afford to underestimate.

    To the untrained eye, it didn''t appear different from other forms of magic, except for its darker hues.

    This very aspect made it difficult to read.

    If it contained an effect that restricted movement, they would lose the battle.

    They couldn''t risk taking a hit from dark magic.

    "Luna."

    Rudy called out Luna''s name, his focus still fixed ahead.

    "Huh, yes?"

    Like Astina, Luna was also nkly watching Rudy''s fight, so she responded in a fluster.

    "Astina senior said those guys put a restriction on her, can you help me instead?"

    "¡­Yes! I understand!"

    Rudy didn''t let the opportunity slip away while he maintained the upper hand.

    "Wind Ball!"

    Luna joined the fight when Rudy was already holding his own.

    "Haha... truly impressive," Astina chuckled dryly at the scene.

    The ease with which Rudy wielded dark magic and his astounding rate of growth took her by surprise.

    Astina possessed exceptional talent herself, but she had only reached the level of intermediate magic towards the end of her first semester in the first year.

    Meanwhile, Rudy was already capable of using intermediate magic effectively in actualbat.

    "This is the Astria family..."

    Astina expressed her genuine admiration.

    "Phew..."

    I released a breath I had been holding.

    I waspletely zoned in.

    Using dark magic like this was dangerous.

    Especially for someone like me who was not yet used to it.

    However, I couldn''t afford to hold back right now.

    I needed to locate Serina as quickly as possible.

    The elemental, Prisci.

    It was an immense threat.

    Particrly to Serina.

    Elementals can be ssified into two types.

    Regr Elementals and special elementals.

    Regr elementals epass the typical four elements: fire, water, wind, and earth.

    These elementals are further categorized as beginner, intermediate, advanced, and supreme.

    Individuals with a strong affinity for nature can form contracts with these elementals.

    However, special elementals are different.

    While some can be contracted and summoned through affinity and mana, others operate underpletely distinct principles.

    In the case of Prisci, it doesn''t require any affinity.

    Instead, this elemental feeds on a person''s mental and life energy.

    If someone with weak mental fortitude were to form a contract with Prisci, they would lose control as their mind crumbles.

    Even after establishing a contract, there are otherplications.

    Using Prisci after forming the contract continuously depletes one''s mental strength.

    The individual''s mind will eventually copse.

    This is what led to the demise of Serina''s mother.

    While her mother had no issues with the contract initially, her mental deteriorated over time and her mind eventually copsed.

    No longer able to control Prisci, the elemental went on a rampage.

    Serina wouldn''t be able to withstand her either.

    Her mental strength is still weak.

    Eventer when she befriends Evan and bes stronger mentally, she couldn''t control Prisci, let alone now.

    The prophecy was a foretelling of the destruction that soon follows if we allow her to contract Prisci.

    ¡°This damn kid......¡±

    The two in front of me were slowing starting to counter my attacks.

    I had taken them by surprise using the advantages of dark magic.

    But, there was something Icked.

    A decisive blow.

    I didn''t have magic that could finish them off.

    They would soon take control of the situation.

    Although I currently have the upper hand, those guys are knights who have real experience.

    What should I do now?

    Both of them have already adjusted their positions, ready to counter my attacks.

    In such a situation, the only thing I could do was keep firing magic.

    And when my mana hits rock bottom, I''ll be attacked in turn.

    It''s the worst situation.

    I don''t have the time, nor do I have the power to crush them.

    Then.......

    "Rudy."

    "What...?"

    Astina stepped forward, pointing at the man who was constantly bbering.

    "Let me take over now. You just focus on that guy."

    "Huh?"

    I''m sure they blocked telekic magic with a scroll...

    Then she smiled as if she knew what I was about to say.

    "Just don''t use telekic magic, right?"

    Mana gathered in Astina''s hand.

    "Earthwave."

    The ground split and stones soared up.

    "What......?"

    Harpel looked at the scene in surprise.

    Eric quickly pushed Harpel aside and deflected the iing rocks with his sword.

    Harpel stumbled and fell to the ground.

    "Ugh!"

    "Kuh!"

    A regr sword wouldn''t have been able to withstand the impact, but his sword, infused with aura, managed to slice through the rock.

    After parrying the attack, Eric turned to Harpel, who was still on the ground.

    "Harpel! The scroll only blocks telekic magic! She can use other magic!"

    "Abyssal me."

    While Harpel was still on the ground, I took advantage and directed my spell toward Eric.

    "Fireball!"

    Luna also sent her magic toward him.

    However, Eric swiftly maneuvered his body and swung his sword, slicing through the iing magic with a powerful arc of aura.

    "Ugh...!"

    Nevertheless, he couldn''tpletely neutralize it.

    Fragments of magic scattered andnded on his body.

    The Abyssal me caused him pain, but he still stood strong.

    Astina gazed at Eric with a mix of pity and determination.

    "Eric, I apologize for having a weak brother."

    Her next words carried a sharp edge.

    "But I can''t let this go."

    Eric looked back at Astina, a smile on his face.

    "I would have been disappointed if you had done otherwise."

    He tightened the grip on his sword and amplified the aura pulsing through it.

    Astina nced at me, standing beside her, and spoke.

    "Rudy, watch closely."

    The mana in Astina''s hand continued to gather, growing in intensity.

    "This is how you use magic."

    The spell that escaped Astina''s lips was a simple one.

    "Ignite."

    It was the most fundamental magic of the fire attribute.

    However, this was no ordinary me.

    Kwaaang!!

    The circr me unleashed by Ignite exploded magnificently.

    Though it didn''t possess the same force as Astina''s signature telekic magic, it held overwhelming power.

    Astina observed the explosion, a smile forming on her lips.

    "If you wanted to defeat me, you should have brought the entire knight order."

    ***

    Supposed to have posted this on Sunday, but I decided to do it after the site update today instead.

    4/4 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 41: Homecoming Day (8)

    When Astina''s mes vanished, the two figures appeared before us, their bodies charred and scorched.

    "Are... Are they dead?" Luna asked, her face filled with shock.

    Astina responded with a smirk, "They''ll probably be fine. They''ve fortified their bodies."

    Upon closer examination, it became clear that they were merely unconscious, still breathing.

    Deciding that the two were no longer capable ofbat, I turned to Astina.

    "I have somewhere to go, so I''ll be leaving first."

    "Somewhere to go?"

    Luna frowned at me.

    "I have something to confirm."

    "Something to confirm?"

    BOOM!!

    Astina seemed puzzled, but the distant explosion provided the exnation on my behalf.

    "What was that?"

    Could it be Serina?

    A feeling of unease surged within me.

    "I''ll go and check it out."

    BOOOM!

    Another explosion reverberated.

    Thud...

    Then came the sound of rocks tumbling onto the roof of the training ground.

    Rocks falling on the roof.

    Which meant...

    Astina also realized this and opened her mouth.

    "No need to go."

    CRASH!!!!!!!!!!

    Someone crashed through the roof of the training ground where we stood and descended.

    The figure of a person appeared, riding on the shoulder of y, an intermediate earth elemental.

    It was Serina.

    Following her descent, a green hawk pursued her.

    Sylph, the intermediate wind elemental.

    The hawk clutched a ck bag in its beak.

    From its size, it seemed perfectly suited for carrying a sword.

    She had sessfully stolen Prisci.

    I thought that the two of them might have run into each other before arriving at the training ground.

    But it seemed that wasn''t the case.

    The story had changed due to these two who came to kill Astina.

    These two had taken control of the training ground, preventing Evan from reaching Serina.

    And with no one to stop Serina from stealing the sword, she ended up with it.

    "Haah...."

    I sighed.

    The silver lining was that she hadn''t formed a contract with Prisci yet.

    There was still hope.

    "What are you doing?" Astina asked as she approached Serina.

    "Last time... I saw you all."

    Serina nced at us as she spoke.

    "I don''t want to harm you."

    "Ser... Serina."

    Luna looked surprised, her gaze shifting between us.

    I ced a hand on Luna''s shoulder and offered her a reassuring smile.

    "Luna, it''s alright."

    I stepped forward and faced Serina.

    "Just return Prisci. You''re not ready to use it yet."

    "...You know about Prisci?"

    Serina''s eyes widened at my words.

    "Yes. If you give us the sword now, we can resolve this without any trouble."

    I tried to persuade her slowly.

    I thought we could solve this through conversation.

    "You''ll have the chance to meet Prisci in due time. But if you run away with the sword now, everything will be ruined. Both for you and Prisci."

    "What are you talking about...? Why would I be ruined by taking the sword?"

    Serina tilted her head, questioning.

    "Because you can''t handle Prisci. So, take it slowly, grow stronger, and make a proper contract. It will be better for both of you."

    Astina approached me and whispered, "What do you know?"

    I didn''t answer her question, simply gazing ahead.

    "Serina, if you listen to me now, we can make it as if you never stole the sword or attacked the guards."

    We could shift all the me onto the two unconscious individuals.

    Serina stared at me.

    I didn''t know what she was thinking behind her stoic expression, but the fact that she hadn''t attacked us yet was a positive sign.

    "Hand over the sword."

    I reached out towards Serina.

    She hesitated for a moment before responding, "No, I won''t make the same mistake again."

    Serina reached out towards us.

    "I won''t... lose my family again."

    "Astina! Luna!"

    At that moment, Sylph, who stood beside Serina, released a de of wind, while y struck the ground.

    "I know."

    Astina moved her mana in response to the sudden attacks.

    "Psychic Barrier."

    A white shield materialized around us.

    The shield began repelling the wind desunched by Sylph.

    However, it couldn''t fend off every attack.

    Arge boulder emerged from the ground, shattering the floor beneath us.

    "Ugh!"

    "Aaargh!"

    "Luna!"

    Luna stumbled, struggling to maintain her bnce.

    I hurried over and caught hold of Luna''s hand.

    Then, I pulled her into my arms.

    "Luna, are you alright?"

    "Ah, ah, ah! I''m okay... but Astina senior!"

    Looking at Astina; she had sustained injuries from Sylph''s attack.

    She had lost her bnce when the ground shifted and couldn''t maintain her magic.

    I firmly gripped Luna''s shoulder and spoke up.

    "Luna, go and call for help. Astina senior and I will hold our ground here."

    "But..."

    I extended my hand towards the wall.

    "Finger of the Demon."

    Bang!

    As I incanted the spell, a ck pir shot forth, breaking through the outer wall of the training ground.

    Releasing my mana, the ck pir vanished, leaving an opening in the wall.

    "There''s no time to hesitate... I''m counting on you."

    "......Okay. I''ll bring help as soon as possible. Please stay safe."

    I smiled at Luna''s words and replied.

    "Got it."

    As soon as Luna began to run, Serina noticed her and Sylph unleashed des of wind in her direction.

    However, Astina expanded the size of her barrier, sessfully repelling all the wind des aimed at Luna.

    I turned my attention to Serina.

    "Wind ster!"

    "y!"

    In response, y dragged arge rock from the ground, obstructing Serina''s path.

    Although the rock managed to deflect most of my magic, some of it broke through.

    "Damn!"

    The magic shattered the rock, and its fragments flew toward Serina, causing minor injuries.

    I unleashed a barrage of spells.

    Serina, however, did not passively endure the onught; she used her elementals to fend off the attack.

    We fought, the two of us dividing our roles into offense and defense.

    Yet, Serina, single-handedly managing both roles, held her ground without faltering.

    Under normal circumstances, we should have been gaining the upper hand.

    Looking at Astina''s expression, I thought I understand why.

    "Can you keep using telekic magic?"

    "...Honestly, it''s difficult. I can sustain the telekic magic, but it''s hard to use other spells at the same time."

    The lingering effects of Harpel''s scroll were still affecting her.

    Even so, we couldn''t afford to retreat.

    If we were to escape, it would give Serina a chance to run away.

    "Then, let''s just hold on until help arrives."

    "......Understood. Haaah... once this fight is over, I need to learn other intermediate magic."

    Her strengthy in her adept utilization of telekic magic, renowned for its versatility.

    However, she couldn''t use other intermediate-level spells effectively enough for practical use.

    Her outstanding proficiency with telekic magic had led her to becent.

    While she excelled in basic magic as well, such spells had limitations.

    It was impossible to counter all of Serina''s attacks with just basic magic.

    As our standoff continued, Serina furrowed her brow.

    If help joined in, it would result in her loss.

    Her gaze then fixated on Prisci.

    After contemting for a moment, Serina seemed to reach a decision.

    "Ah..."

    Sylph passed the sword over to Serina.

    A sword radiating a blue glow.

    It was an exact match to the Prisci I had seen in the game.

    "Astina senior! We must stop her!"

    "What?"

    Serina is nning to form a contract right here.

    She''s using it to bring an end to this stalemate.

    "Finger of the Demon!!"

    "Ack!"

    A ck pir jutted up from Serina''s position.

    Seizing the opportunity, I dashed forward.

    "Astina senior! Pull that sword towards me!"

    "Sylph!!"

    As I shouted, Sylph redirected its focus toward me.

    "Rudy!!"

    A multitude of wind des hurtled towards me.

    "Wind ster!"

    As I ran, I used magic to deflect as many attacks as possible, but it wasn''t enough to intercept them all.

    The des inflicted cuts on my arms and body, but I didn''t stop running and continued towards Serina.

    "y!"

    Serina tried to impede my progress with y, but Astina was not just standing by and watching.

    "Gravity!"

    Astina employed gravity to suppress y''s movements.

    "Grasp."

    Without dy, Astina cast another spell.

    In an instant, Prisci was wrenched from Serina''s grasp.

    The sword soared towards me, and I reached out to im it.

    "I''ve got it......"

    As the sword made contact with my hand, a sensation coursed not through my hand, but my abdomen.

    "Ah......"

    A wind-formed spear had impaled my stomach.

    In the brief moment I had stopped moving, Sylph hadunched a powerful attack.

    "Cough......"

    I felt intense pain, but I kept my focus and clung to the sword.

    I crumpled to the ground, sword still in hand.

    "Rudy Astria!!!"

    Astina cried out, her expression one of astonishment.

    And she began to run towards me.

    "Sylph, y."

    Serina took advantage of Astina''s confusion and issuedmands to her two elementals.

    Astina also tried to respond by using magic.

    "Psychic Barrier......"

    Zap!

    "Ah......?"

    Astina abruptly stopped in her tracks.

    "The magic didn''t activate......?"

    Could it be......

    Was it Ian''s magic?

    Astina looked at the iing attack, her expression filled with surprise.

    Unable to use any magic.

    "At a time like this......"

    I tried to use magic, but it was toote.

    By the time I get up, the attack would''ve alreadynded.

    It was my mistake.

    I failed to understand Ian''s magic.

    I ced too much trust in Evan.

    I created too many variables and didn''t ount for them.

    Even after altering the storyline, I grewcent.

    It was all my fault.

    "Ah......"

    The attacks flying toward Astina seemed to be moving in slow motion.

    As if time was moving slowly.

    I had heard that during a crisis, time could appear this way.

    It''s even more traumatic as a result.

    The sight of someone getting hurt because of my mistake.

    It was a desperate situation.

    But, I felt something strange.

    The elementals'' attacks were slowing down, and stopping near Astina.

    I stared nkly, unable to understand what was happening.

    "Hey, kiddo?"

    Then, I heard a somewhat androgynous voice.

    "Hey, kiddo~~."

    The voice carried a yful tone.

    I tried to turn my head to find the owner of the voice, but I couldn''t move.

    I was Immobilized, I couldn''t make the slightest movement.

    And then the voice echoed again.

    "Kiddo, don''t you want to save thatdy?"

    Yet, I couldn''t respond.

    My mouth refused move.

    "You don''t have to voice it. Say it in your head."

    Immediately I thought the words.

    I want to save her.

    Please, I want to save her.

    "Is that so? Then let''s make a contract."

    Ah......

    When I heard those words, I knew who the owner of the voice was.

    The sword I held.

    "If you make a contract with me, I''ll save thatdy."

    It was Prisci.

 Chapter 42: Homecoming Day (9)

    Prisci.

    An elemental with the power to freeze an entire city.

    A force that was impossible to ignore.

    The full extent of her power hadn''t been revealed.

    Each of her contractors had failed to fully harness Prisci''s power.

    But I''d seen her full might before.

    In theter parts of the story, Serina sessfully taps into all of Prisci''s power¡ªan overwhelming sight of her standing alone against thousands of soldiers and dozens of wizards.

    It was overwhelming.

    "So, will you enter a contract?" Prisci''s voice echoed in my mind.

    Given her immense power, it was tempting.

    But remembering the havoc she had wreaked in the past, her offer seemed more like the devil''s whisper.

    "Hmm... What''s there to consider? Why are you so hesitant?"

    Would you jump at the chance if you were me?

    I could lose my mind if I messed up.

    Even if I could save Astina from Serina''s attack, losing control would endanger not just Astina, but everyone else too.

    "Come on, agree to the contract. When else will you get such a chance?"

    But, if I refuse the contract, I lose the chance to protect Astina.

    She''d have to bear the full brunt of the attack herself.

    Though she wouldn''t lose her life from just it, she''d be incapacitated for the rest of the fight.

    I was already severely injured.

    My only choice was clear.

    ''Can I control you?'' I asked Prisci.

    "Control? What do you mean? Even with a contract, you''re the one using the power, not me."

    ''Will my sanity hold on if we form a contract?''

    At that, Prisci burst intoughter.

    "Control? Huhu... Do you see me as a ticking bomb? I don''t know where you got that idea, but I''m not some sort of pervert."

    I knew otherwise from many scenes.

    However, I didn''t have all the details.

    I only knew that neither Serina nor her mother could control Prisci.

    "Do you think I enjoy watching my contractors perish? I''m a kind elemental, you know?"

    ''I can''t believe that an elemental that consumes the mind would say that.''

    "Hmm... consumes the mind..."

    Upon hearing my words, Prisci pondered for a moment.

    "Sure, you need mental fortitude to wield me, but isn''t that a small price for the power you gain?"

    ''You could drive a human mind insane, and you call that a small price?''

    "To master other abilities, you need to invest time and effort, but I grant immense power instantly. Isn''t that a risk worth taking?"

    "And..." Prisci continued, a note of annoyance in her voice.

    "I only provide power. The contractors are the ones who lose control. I never approach those who can''t handle me. They''re the ones who get drunk on power and destroy themselves."

    Realization dawned as I listened.

    ''So, what if someone unable to handle you wishes to form a contract?''

    "Are you talking about Serina?"

    I didn''t respond, so Prisci continued in a regretful tone.

    "If she genuinely wishes to challenge herself, I will give her the opportunity. But not now."

    With that, a hidden part of the story seemed to reveal itself.

    Serina must have tried to form a contract with Prisci, despite not being able to handle her.

    Serina''s mother had done the same.

    And the emotion embedded when she spoke of Serina just now.

    Prisci doesn''t want to form a contract with Serina at this time.

    That''s why she was now trying to form a contract with me.

    ''So, you''re saying the contract can be canceledter?''

    "If Serina grows to that extent, I''ll break it."

    This was rather good news for me.

    "Now, has the misunderstanding about me cleared up a bit, kiddo?"

    I made up my mind.

    ''Yes.''

    And I told Prisci my decision.

    ''Let''s form a contract.''

    Astina raised her arms, preparing to absorb the impact of the iing attack.

    She closed her eyes tightly, knowing that her arms alone wouldn''t be enough to withstand it.

    "Uh..."

    Bang!

    A loud crash rang out in front of her.

    It was the sound of a collision.

    She opened her eyes and looked ahead.

    A blue-furred wolf stood in front of her.

    "What..."

    She turned to Rudy and saw him using the sword to prop himself up.

    "Pri...Prisci?"

    [It''s been a while, Serina.]

    Prisci greeted her.

    "How..."

    [I formed a contract with that guy.]

    Prisci pointed at Rudy, who was barely managing to stand.

    "Why...? Why him..."

    [I simply formed a contract with someone capable.]

    "But... me? You refused to form a contract with me earlier..."

    [Serina, you''re not ready to handle me yet.]

    Prisci asserted.

    "But... without a contract, Prisci..."

    Serina''s voice trembled.

    [Aren''t all your worries resolved at this point?]

    "Huh...?"

    [I no longer need to be confined to that sword. If the kid allows it, I can meet you whenever.]

    "But still..."

    [Serina, now is not the time.]

    Prisci calmly walked over to her and ced her right front paw on Serina''s head.

    Prisci''s touch was soft, as if she were patting it.

    [Grow more and return.]

    With those words, Prisci vanished, dissipating like smoke.

    Serina dropped her gaze and copsed on the spot.

    Rudy, too, began to lose his bnce.

    "Rudy!"

    Astina raced towards Rudy, catching him just as he was about to fall.

    "Uh..."

    Rudy, falling into unconsciousness, let out a low moan.

    Blood was steadily seeping from his abdomen.

    "Rudy Astria!"

    Astina frantically covered Rudy''s wound with her hand, trying her best to staunch the bleeding.

    But if it continued like this, she couldn''t even imagine what might happen to him.

    Astina was at a loss for what to do next.

    "Heal!"

    She channeled her mana and attempted to cast a healing spell.

    But, there was no change in Rudy''s wound.

    "We need to get him medical attention fast..."

    In a state of panic, Astina attempted to lift Rudy.

    They couldn''t remain here...

    Then, someone gripped Astina''s arm.

    "Huh?"

    "Lay him t on the ground."

    Turning to the voice, Astina found Professor Cromwell standing there.

    "Pro...Professor."

    And following him were more professors and guards.

    The guards detained the fallen Harpel and Eric, while a few professors surrounded Serina, who was recalling her elementals.

    "Don''t worry, help has arrived," Professor Cromwell reassured Astina as he gently took Rudy from her arms.

    Due to themotion near the Elementalist Department building, most events in the main building were canceled, plunging the entire ce into chaos.

    Amidst all this, Saintess Haruna was slowly preparing to depart.

    She had met everyone she had nned to, and with such a disturbance, there was nothing else to do.

    Haruna moved away from the hubbub and towards the carriage sent by the church.

    "Hello?"

    At the sound of the voice, Haruna turned around.

    There stood the First Princess, Rie.

    "Ah, Princess Rie. Hello."

    Haruna greeted Rie with a warm smile.

    "The situation seems quite serious right now, shouldn''t you check on things?"

    "Hmm... I should, but it looks like things have somewhat settled. More importantly..."

    Rie began with a sly smile.

    "Why do you keep your eyes covered?"

    Rie observed Haruna''s reaction as she posed the question.

    When Haruna showed no immediate response, she asked again.

    "You don''t seem to make much effort to hide it?"

    Haruna held Rie''s gaze.

    Rie continued.

    "Indeed, you go around with your eyes veiled, leading to many rumors that you''re blind. However, upon seeing you now, you hardly seem visually impaired."

    Rie stroked her chin as she recounted the rumors she''d heard.

    "In the Church and other ces, there''s little information about you. Your origins, your day-to-day life..."

    "Do you mean to suggest that you''ve been prying into the Saintess'' life? That doesn''t sound like a good rumor to go around, does it?"

    Haruna retorted, a smirk ying on her lips.

    "Well, spreading rumors won''t do much."

    Rie countered, her gaze piercing Haruna sharply.

    "What could a Saintess, who abstains from worship and wields no influence within the Church, possibly do to me?"

    "You im to have found little, yet you seem to know quite a bit."

    "Regardless, I am the heir to this Empire."

    While Rie maintained an aggressive stance, Haruna''s remained unruffled, and she responded calmly.

    "I''m neither blind nor the Saintess. I''m merely a na?ve girl with the ability to glimpse the future."

    "What?"

    She furrowed her brow at Haruna''s sudden revtion.

    Haruna spoke too easily.

    It was suspicious.

    Nonchntly, Haruna brushed off Rie''s wary gaze.

    "If you''ve already delved so deep into my past, you''d have eventually discovered this. What could an ordinary person like me possibly do against a princess?"

    Haruna untied the cloth obscuring her eyes and met Rie''s stare directly.

    "I cover my eyes because I foresee my future blindness."

    "Your future?"

    "I''m destined to lose my sight. I don''t know when or how it will happen... I''m simply undergoing an early adjustment period."

    Haruna stated, her smile teasing.

    "As for being the Saintess... where to begin..."

    Haruna mused, her hand supporting her chin.

    Suddenly, as if a realization struck her, she pped her hands together.

    "Oh! Perhaps it''s best to withhold that information."

    "...What?"

    Rie stared at Haruna, bewildered.

    "It seems to be the smartest choice. It''s better if you remain in the dark."

    With that, Haruna made her way toward the carriage.

    "Wait! Saintess?"

    "You''ll discover the truth in due time. Don''t fret. As one who can glimpse the future, I can assure you. All you need to know is that I''m not the Saintess."

    As Haruna climbed into the carriage, she left Rie with a final remark.

    "Gaining knowledge too quickly... can do more bad than good."

 Chapter 43: Final Exam (1)

    My eyes fluttered open.

    I was stuck in the heart of a storm.

    Surrounding me were familiar faces like Luna, Rie, and Astina.

    I held their hands tightly, pushing through.

    Even as the storm tore at me, leaving scratches and bruises, I didn''t back down.

    A streak of light appeared at the end of the storm.

    I strained to reach for it.

    But then, I was faced with a choice.

    To touch the light, I had to release the hands I was holding.

    But, if I didn''t grab the light, I felt I would lose it forever.

    Suddenly, a cold sensation touched my face.

    Cold?

    "Uh... huh?"

    The chilly touch roused me, causing me to open my eyes.

    Was it all just a dream?

    "Oh! Rudy!"

    As my eyes opened, I saw Luna wiping my face with a damp cloth.

    "You''re awake!"

    Her face was bright as she greeted me.

    "Luna, where am I...?"

    I looked around.

    A fruit basket was perched on a shelf.

    I was lying on a white bed, dressed in a patient''s gown.

    And Luna was sitting beside me.

    It appeared to be a hospital room.

    "Have I been out for days?"

    "You were out for a day. Don''t worry."

    Luna''s calm smile was reassuring.

    I was relieved that only a day had passed.

    The final exams were nearing, and being out for longer would''ve caused problems.

    "Uh...."

    I tried to sit up, only to be met with a sharp pain in my abdomen.

    "Rest, Rudy. You''re notpletely healed. The doctor rmended natural healing over magic, so you might still have some injuries."

    The idea of healing everything with magic seemed more appealing given the pain I was in.

    With my current state, attending sses at the academy seemed impossible.

    "Can''t we just use magic to heal?"

    "No, we can''t."

    The door swung open as I said this, and Astina walked in with a doctor in a white coat.

    "A wizard''s natural healing ability is their lifeline. If the body''s healing speed slows down, the speed at which your mana regenerates also slows down."

    "Can it get any slower? I need to attend ss."

    Sure, natural healing is important, but sses are my main concern.

    Without attending sses, it''s hard to keep up with the studies, and getting good grades bes a challenge.

    Since I didn''t have any friends to share notes with, self-study was out of the question.

    If I had to take the finals in this state, failing was a certainty.

    Astina looked at me, a smile ying on her lips.

    "Seems like you''re well enough toin."

    The doctor standing next to her chuckled at this.

    "Better to rest. This isn''t the student council president speaking, but a doctor. You should trust it. Let''s check your wound, shall we?"

    After inspecting my injury, the doctor assured me that I was healing well and should be able to leave within a week. He then exited the room.

    Once the doctor left, I turned my attention to Astina.

    "What happened?"

    I wasn''t overly concerned about Astina''s brother, but the situation with Serina did concern me.

    "Everything has been sorted out."

    Astina replied, a broad smile adorning her face.

    "Sorted out...?"

    "Yes. Serina was expelled and is being transferred to the capital for trial."

    "...What?"

    "Hmm?"

    I was greatly taken aback.

    "Everything has been resolved ''nicely''. Serina will ''nicely'' face the consequences of her actions."

    "Wha...."

    I was at a loss for words.

    Things weren''t sorted out, things were messed up.

    More than messed up.

    I still needed Serina for numerous things, but expulsion...

    Well, if she was still at the academy, we might''ve been able to reverse the expulsion somehow.

    But the fact that she had already been expelled and even taken to the capital left me reeling.

    Taking a deep breath, I asked another question to Astina.

    "What...what were the charges...?"

    "Don''t worry! They''ve covered everything thoroughly. Attempted murder, theft of a treasure-grade artifact, and more."

    Attempted murder? Theft of a treasure-grade artifact?

    Had the charges been minor, I could''ve pulled some strings to get her out.

    But with such serious allegations, it was out of my hands.

    These were charges that could see her incarcerated for several years at least.

    "Ah..."

    I''m screwed.

    A few dayster.

    I was lying alone in the hospital room.

    It was a weekday, and unlike the weekend when Luna was able to keep mepany, she had sses to attend, leaving me on my own.

    Still, I wasn''t bored.

    I discovered I could converse with Prisci without having to summon her.

    I immediately questioned her.

    "Serina has been arrested. Aren''t you concerned?"

    [Why should I worry about her facing the consequences of her actions?]

    "But you don''t know how she''s going to pay for them. And if she ends up in jail, you don''t know when you''ll see her again."

    [It''s part of growing up. And if she wants to see me, she''ll find a way. I believe Serina has learned a lot from this incident.]

    Prisci''s words led to a sigh escaping my lips.

    In the game, Serina''s growth was always linked to Evan.

    She relied more heavily on Evan than the other heroines.

    She grew mentally through all the incidents they go through together.

    But with her expulsion from the academy, that will no longer be the case.

    The prospect of jail was concerning, but the question remained whether she could achieve mental growth independently.

    "What a headache."

    I stared nkly at the ceiling, deep in thought.

    The issue was that there was a significant change in the story.

    All incidents involving Serina could be a problem now because of her sudden absence.

    However, those rted to Prisci were fine.

    Those incidents were not important to the main storyline but were more about Serina''s personal growth.

    The problematic ones were those that were originally resolved by Serina.

    With her sudden absence, there was a huge loss of manpower.

    It was like being outnumbered.

    The abrupt disappearance of a figure as skilled as Serina means more preparation is needed.

    "What a headache..."

    This incident has taught me much.

    I was now thoroughly entangled in the main storyline.

    Backing out is no longer an option.

    While the main story''s structure remained intact, minor incidents had been drastically altered.

    All these events were changing due to the ripple effect of my actions.

    The Butterfly Effect.

    My seemingly insignificant actions were causing major shifts in events, much like the butterfly effect.

    This incident was no different.

    Serina''s disappearance would likely lead to an even greater butterfly effect.

    And since I caused this butterfly effect, it was my responsibility to address it.

    "When will Evan actually do something..."

    My frustration began to bubble up.

    The protagonist merely buried himself in studies, not helping whatsoever.

    I was changing the story to survive, I suppose it can''t be helped...

    But he should at least contribute something.

    "This... so-called protagonist..."

    [What are you grumbling about?]

    "It''s nothing you need to worry about...."

    I said to Prisci, sighing heavily.

    "But it''s nearly vacation time..."

    Exams weren''t yet over, but the holidays wereing up.

    Ah, sweet vacation...

    In the game, vacation truly was a period of rest.

    A time free from incidents, ideal forfortable training.

    If I could just manage the exams well, I too would have a break.

    I could train in dark magic... I could learn to handle Prisci... and other magic too...

    It was a ''break'', but most importantly it was a period devoid of life-threatening situations.

    But I couldn''t exactly rx.

    "But what''s really troubling are the final exams..."

    -Knock Knock

    "Hey Rudy, I''ming in."

    The person behind the door entered even before I could respond.

    "Why bother knocking if you''re just going to barge in?"

    The uninvited guest was Rie.

    "You seem to be doing better than I expected? Luna made it sound like you were on death''s door."

    "Try getting stabbed in the abdomen. Then you''ll understand."

    Each time I tried to sit up, a sharp pain coursed through my belly, making it impossible to assume afortable position.

    At this, Rie chuckled and settled herself in the chair opposite me.

    I red at her as I began,

    "Why are you here on a weekday when you were nowhere to be seen over the weekend?"

    At that, Rie sported a broad grin.

    "Hmm~? Did you miss me because I didn''t visit?"

    "Yes, I did miss you."

    I was slightly annoyed.

    Not having many friends, and with Rie failing to show up, had made me feel a little lonely.

    At my candid admission, Rie''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "You missed me even though you have Luna and Astina?"

    "What?"

    I narrowed my eyes at Rie.

    Why were Luna and Astina suddenly part of the conversation?

    Before I could pose the question, Rie crossed her arms and smirked.

    "In that case, I''ll make it a point to visit first next time."

    Seeing her delighted expression, I refrained from saying anything more.

    While I would have probably felt the same if Luna or Astina had failed to visit, I didn''t think it necessary to spoil Rie''s mood by mentioning that.

    "So, why didn''t you visit earlier?"

    At that, Rie pulled out papers from her bag and handed it to me.

    The papers contained information rted to Serina.

    "I couldn''t just sit idle when unpleasant things were happening at the academy, being a part of the student council and all."

    In essence, she had dealt with the matter herself.

    The document listed charges against Serina, all meticulously detailed.

    Judging from the gravity of these crimes, it seemed highly improbable that Serina would ever return to the academy.

    "Haah... good job."

    "That''s it?"

    Rie retorted, a frown forming on her face.

    Her disgruntled appearance made me feel a bit ufortable.

    She seemed to have exaggerated various crimes as if to take revenge for me, so should I be grateful...?

    Looking somewhat irritated, Rie began rummaging through her bag again.

    "Here, you''ll probably appreciate this more."

    Rie produced a few more documents.

    "And what are these?"

    "Notes from the sses you missed."

    A chill ran down my spine.

    Suddenly, Rie appeared to be wreathed in a halo, like a messiah descending from the heavens.

    "Ri... Rie you...!"

    "Yes, I thought you''d appreciate something like this more. Consider it a get-well gift."

    Rie chuckled as she handed me the papers.

    Though it was rather unconventional to receive lecture notes as a get-well gift, they were precisely what I needed at the moment.

    I had been worrying about how to catch up with the sses after being discharged, so it was a great relief.

    "If you stumble upon anything you don''tprehend, don''t hesitate to ask. I''ll assist if I can."

    "Rie...! You truly are the best friend!"

    With a thumbs-up, I expressed my gratitude.

    ***

    I agree Evan is absolutely useless.

    Another chapter today.

    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 44: Final Exam (2)

    The wind danced on a clear day.

    If it were a bit cooler, it would''ve been a nice breeze.

    But the day was heating up, so the wind felt warm rather than refreshing.

    In this hot weather, many students were training hard in the training hall.

    They swung their swords, pausing only to wipe the sweat off their brows.

    The indoor training hall buzzed with the intensity of students practicing swordsmanship.

    Among these diligent students, one stood out.

    A girl with silver hair, swinging a gleaming rapier with speed.

    Her movements were unpredictable, with no excessive movements to them.

    She seemed to target only the essential points of a person''s body.

    Her swordsmanship was beyond ordinary student standards.

    "Wow... Is that the skill level required to get into the academy?"

    "It''s as if she''s wielding moonlight."

    As her silver hair whipped through the air with her movements, she seemed to be dancing in a cascade of moonlight.

    Other students stole nces at her, awe-struck by her skill, while practicing their own swordy.

    Of course, most didn''t realize that her movements were those of a trained assassin.

    They simply saw an exceptional swordswoman.

    "Haah...."

    The girl, Yeniel, put down her sword and started wiping off sweat, aware of the increasing gazes around her.

    ''I''m overdoing it.''

    She hadn''t nned to draw so much attention.

    She just wanted to train like any other student, but as her thoughts wandered, her body moved of its own ord.

    What had Yeniel so deep in thought was none other than Rudy Astria.

    Rudy Astria''s standing in the academy was changing.

    Not only had he repelled outsiders who plotted and infiltrated the academy on homing day, but he also thwarted Serina''s attempt to steal a priceless sword.

    The academy was buzzing with the news.

    If asked who the strongest first-year student was, everyone would point to Serina, who consistently ranked first.

    The Elementalist Department students were stronger than others in their year because of their unique abilities.

    And so, Serina, undoubtedly the top of the Elementalist Department, was thought to be the strongest.

    But Rudy Astria had stopped her.

    Given these events, everyone began to reconsider their opinions of him.

    A student excelling not just in academics but alsobat.

    And now, they had to rethink his character, given how he repelled the intruders.

    -Actually, isn''t Rudy Astria a nice guy?

    Upon reflection, he hadn''t done anything notably bad.

    The bullying incident had been a misunderstanding.

    -But... what about the rumors from the family...

    The majority of the students started to see Rudy Astria in a more positive light.

    While some still felt uneasy due to his past reputation, it was clear that the public opinion of Rudy Astria was improving.

    This change sparked Yeniel''s curiosity.

    When she was trained as an assassin for the rebel faction, she was taught about her enemies and the activities of certain nobles.

    When they taught her about the Astria family, Rudy Astria''s name came up.

    They described him as a careless young master.

    A man who would be nothing without the Astria family.

    They told her that he was merely a pawn for the Astria family to use and discard.

    But the reality in front of her eyes was different.

    He was now the talk of the academy.

    He was in the spotlight during the midterm camp and again on homing day.

    Once could be due to luck, but twice was a pattern.

    And she heard that he had a hand in the library fire incident as well.

    However, besides the homing day event, the other incidents didn''t draw much attention to Rudy Astria.

    All the praise went to others.

    Themon thread was that all those people were close to Rudy Astria.

    Yeniel felt like she was onto something.

    Could Rudy Astria be a low-key powerhouse?

    A hidden puppet master, who keeps a low profile.

    Seeing things that way, it all seemed to make sense.

    He gives his own merits to those around him and helps them grow.

    Then, he hides in their shadows and pulls the strings.

    Hidden from the world.

    Yeniel remembered something her master said when she was an assassin.

    -Yeniel... The truly powerful do not reveal themselves. Those who manipte from behind the scenes, they are the real power.

    -Eh? What about emperors and dukes? Are they weak?

    -...Why are you asking questions?

    Back then, she thought her master was just rambling. But now, his words seemed to make sense.

    Rudy Astria seemed to be living proof of her master''s teachings.

    He was influencing the world without making his presence known.

    Rie bes the emperor, and Astina inherits the Persia family.

    These two will then be the focal points of the Royal faction.

    And Rudy Astria is from the Astria family, which is on the opposite side.

    Considering that Ian Astria, who usually didn''t show up, attended this homing day, it seemed that he and Rudy weren''t on bad terms.

    So, he might be in a position to influence both the Royal and Noble factions, without holding any title himself.

    "A fearsome guy..."

    Perhaps his effort to blend into the academy crowd was also part of his n.

    Masking his true nature...

    Yeniel''s mind wandered back to the midterm camp period.

    The image of Rudy, unflinching even in the face of a surprise attack.

    As if foreseeing the ambush, he overpowered her with a single move.

    The memory sent shivers down her spine.

    Who could darebel such a man a fool, or a disposable pawn of the Astria family?

    Such rumors wouldn''t have spread without deliberate action.

    Could the spread of those rumors have been Rudy Astria''s doing?

    Yeniel shivered, her brows furrowing.

    "How far ahead has he nned...!"

    But even with these suspicions, she was powerless.

    She was bound to Astina.

    The magic binding her heart could end her life.

    "Should I consider myself fortunate to be under his wing?"

    Yeniel was an assassin affiliated with the Rebels, but she had no grand purpose driving her actions.

    She simply did what she did because it was the only path avable to her.

    So, even if Rudy Astria was orchestrating a sinister scheme, she didn''t care as long as she remained unaffected.

    However, knowing such an individual existed within the same academy...

    "I should warn Evan to be careful."

    Evan wasn''t connected to Rudy Astria, but he was the only person aware of Yeniel''s circumstances.

    Initially, Serina was also in the loop, but she had been taken to the capital.

    So, Evan was the only person Yeniel could confide in.

    If, by any chance, Evan made a misstep with Rudy Astria and he vanished without a trace...

    Yeniel wiped away her sweat and cleaned her sword, lost in her thoughts.

    Then, she left to study for the final exam with Evan.

    "Huh? Rie already brought them?"

    Luna, unloading a stack of notes she had gathered from friends, was taken aback by the news that Rie had already delivered some yesterday.

    She had gathered these notes by asking her friends for their help.

    However, hearing that he had already received the same set of notes, dampened her spirits.

    "Oh, looking at them closer, these notes are different. Thank you so much, Luna."

    "No, no! It''s only natural for me to help as a friend."

    After exchanging a few words with Rudy, Luna left the room.

    "So he already had them..."

    Luna muttered to herself, her expression crestfallen.

    Luna felt a great deal of guilt towards Rudy.

    While her recent research had been progressing well, and she had been sharing her results with Rudy, it felt like it wasn''t enough.

    The opportunity to attend the academy was thanks to Rudy, and the fact that she couldn''t help him when he got injured fighting Serinast time still gnawed at her.

    ''If only I were stronger, there wouldn''t have been a need to involve others...''

    Luna felt a strong desire to do something more for Rudy.

    However, she couldn''te up with any ideas.

    "Hmm..."

    Just as she was about to head to the library with a dejected expression.

    "Ah, youngdy. You''re a friend of Rudy''s, aren''t you?"

    The nurse managing the ward addressed Luna.

    The nurse recognized Luna, as she was often at Rudy''s bedside when he was unconscious.

    With a somber expression, Luna responded to the nurse.

    "Can I truly call myself a friend of Rudy..."

    ".....What?"

    Caught off guard by her own words, Luna hastily waved her hands.

    "No...No! Is there something you need?"

    "Oh, could you give this to Rudy? It''s his hospital bill, and the academy has requested immediate payment."

    "Ah, thank you."

    "No, I should be the one thanking you."

    The nurse handed Luna the bill and walked away.

    As Luna examined the bill, she noticed Rudy''s student details.

    The details were not extensive, just the basic information.

    "Huh...?"

    Among these details, one piqued her interest.

    Rudy''s birth date was noted there.

    His birthday was the same day as the final exam.

    "Birth...day?"

    Luna started counting the days remaining until the final exam.

    "So there are 10 days left...!"

    Luna clenched her fist.

    Her motivation sparked anew.

    "A birthday gift!"

    The day the final exams conclude.

    That''s when she would present him with a gift.

    She believed that a post-exam gift would be genuinely appreciated by Rudy.

    "But...what should I give him?"

    In truth, there wasn''t much she could offer as a gift.

    Anything she bought wouldn''t hold much value for Rudy.

    With all her money going into research fees, she had none left for herself.

    Rudy was also wealthy enough to support her financially.

    Although the sentiment behind a gift outweighs its price tag, a cheap gift might be disappointing.

    So, she needed something more unique.

    And only one option came to mind.

    "Should I make it myself...?"

    If it''s a handmade gift... it would hold a value that money can''t buy...

    "But...would it be too much?"

    Various scenarios yed out in Luna''s mind.

    From Rudy joyfully epting the gift to him discarding the awkwardly crafted item...

    While Rudy probably wouldn''t outright discard the item, she was still worried.

    After an internal struggle, Luna reached a decision.

    "I''ll make him a gift!"

    She believed it would be fine if it was a gift filled with her gratitude.

    ***

    I forgot I said I would post thister yesterday... Whoops.

    Thanks to yourments, I only just realized Rie got friendzoned... Dunno how that slipped over my head.

    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 45: Final Exam (3)

    A few dayster.

    Finally, I was well enough to leave the hospital.

    Originally, the doctor suggested a few more days of rest.

    But I begged for an early discharge, tired of being cooped up in the hospital room.

    Then it was time for magic practice ss.

    "Oh, Rudy Astria. Are you sure you should be out of the hospital so soon?"

    Professor Cromwell looked at me, concern etching his features.

    Rie mirrored him, her expression just as worried.

    "I couldn''t bear to stay cooped up in there any longer."

    The truth was, it wasn''t that bad.

    In fact, I''d slept a lot and enjoyed a well-deserved break.

    Yes, I did study some, but without my regr training and the books I needed, it wasn''t as productive.

    I thought about asking Rie and Luna to bring me books, but they had already been kind enough to visit.

    I didn''t want to trouble them further.

    In the end, I had just rested.

    A touch of anxiety lingered, but my body weed the rare break.

    Professor Cromwell gave a soft chuckle.

    "You''re a bit like Robert, surprisingly."

    "Professor Robert? How?" I asked, furrowing my brows.

    I couldn''t understand theparison.

    "You''re simr in that aspect too. Let''s start the ss."

    With that, Cromwell kicked off the lesson.

    Following the ss wasn''t too hard.

    Rie had given me the notes from the sses I missed and exined them well, helping me catch up fast.

    And, with only two students in the ss, Professor Cromwell could easily answer any questions I had.

    "Let''s wrap up for today."

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    Rie and I expressed our gratitude to Professor Cromwell and began to gather our books.

    "Hey, Rudy."

    "Yeah?"

    She turned to me.

    "Do you know what Luna has been up totely?"

    "Luna?"

    I was about to say that she was obviously preparing for the final exams when I remembered something Luna had said.

    She said something unexpected when I suggested we go to the library together today.

    -Sorry! I have something else to do......

    Although I''ve declined her offers before, Luna turning me down was a surprise.

    Even when I asked Riku and Ena, I didn''t get a clear answer.

    All they told me was she was busy with something.

    I was slightly puzzled by the sly grin on their faces, but I shrugged it off.

    "She mentioned she was upied with something else."

    Upon hearing this, Rie thought for a moment before gathering her book.

    "I see. I better head out, then."

    With that, Rie exited the ssroom, a knowing look on her face.

    "Rie, I hate to ask, but could you do me a favor?"

    Days earlier, Luna had approached Rie with a request.

    "A favor? What kind?"

    "Well... could you help me find a mana stone? A friend from the alchemy department said they''re tricky to find...."

    "A mana stone? What do you need it for?"

    Rie tilted his head, puzzled.

    "I''m trying to make a magic tool... Is it too much?"

    Luna asked hesitantly.

    ''A magical tool...? But finals are around the corner.''

    Rie thought.

    Acquiring a mana stone wasn''t tough in itself.

    However, Luna''s sudden mention of crafting a magic tool was suspicious.

    There was nothing about magic tools in the finals, right?

    She knew Luna wasn''t overly worried about her grades, but she wasn''t one to mess around before an exam either.

    She was a very dedicated friend.

    It meant there was something else.

    Rie wondered if Rudy had something to do with it.

    But on second thought, that didn''t seem likely either.

    If Rudy needed it, he would''ve approached her directly, not Luna.

    "Alright, I''ll get it to you tomorrow."

    "Really? Thank you, Rie!"

    Luna''s face lit up with a bright smile.

    Rie felt there was more to it.

    She subtly asked Rudy, but he seemed just as clueless.

    Walking down the corridor, Rie mulled it over.

    "Luna''s crafting a magical tool..."

    Luna wasn''t particrly close to many.

    Her ssmates liked her, but she was only close to a few.

    And she wasn''t close to the professors either.

    As far as Rie knew, no one around Luna would ask her to craft a magical tool.

    "So, she''s doing it on her own..."

    Why would she choose to make a magic tool during finals?

    There must be a reason.

    That day, Rie tasked Locke with finding out why.

    "Find out why Luna is making a magic tool."

    "... Luna Railer?"

    Locke stared at Rie.

    "Yes, Luna Railer. Is there another Luna here?"

    Rie grumbled, her brows furrowed.

    It was out of concern.

    When Rie heard Rudy had been injured, her heart dropped.

    She realized how upsetting it was to learn someone she cared about had been hurt.

    Such an emotion was new to her.

    At the royal pce, she had no close friends.

    Just like Rudy, Luna might be in trouble, right?

    So, she thought it necessary to be prepared.

    The following day.

    "Luna appears to be nning a birthday present for Rudy Astria."

    "...What?"

    Rie''s eyes widened at Locke''s words.

    "Rudy... his birthday ising up?"

    "Yes, the day of the final exam coincides with Rudy Astria''s birthday. She also bought a gift box."

    Rie abruptly rose from her chair.

    "Locke."

    "Yes."

    "From now on, your task is to determine the most suitable birthday gifts for a friend."

    Locke paused before responding.

    "...For a friend?"

    Rie shot Locke a stern look.

    Her face started to flush, and she held her lips tightly together.

    After a moment, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "That¡­Yes, we are...we''re friends, so what¡­"

    "Understood."

    With a nod, Locke left the room.

    "Professor, how have you been?"

    I paid Professor Robert a visit after a while.

    "Ah, you''ve returned to thend of the living."

    He greeted me with a wave, chewing on a piece of bread in his other hand.

    "How does it feel to have your gut stabbed? Your experience with dark magic must''ve made it easier, right?"

    "Does dark magic bacsh reallypare to a stab to the stomach...? Also, why didn''t youe to see me even once?"

    "Why would I visit you? It''s not like your injury was my fault."

    "But, I''m your dear student, aren''t I?"

    "Dear student, huh... You''re far from being dear or a student, you rascal."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Professor Robert''s blunt retort.

    Most people at the academy avoided suchnguage to preserve their dignity, so hearing such cursing was a breath of fresh air.

    "Now, why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be studying?"

    "I just came to check in. Thought I''d share how demanding training has been."

    "Alright, ease off the training for a bit and avoid using dark magic. If you''re reckless, your wound could reopen. And here, take this."

    Professor Robert tossed a book my way.

    It was Luna''s spellbook.

    "I''ve extracted almost everything of importance."

    I had entrusted Luna''s spellbook to Professor Robert for a while.

    Since I needed to return the grimoire to Luna, I nned on making a copy of its contents.

    Though I was concerned about handing the book over to Professor Robert, I gave him the benefit of the doubt.

    I trusted a professor at the academy wouldn''t do such a thing.

    Robert paused, pondering, before he began to speak.

    "The book''s owner is Luna Railer, correct?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "Make sure you never reveal that book to anyone else."

    "What?"

    I wore a puzzled expression.

    "I won''t restrict you from using it, but never hand it over to anyone else. This book isn''t created in a conventional way."

    "Isn''t it expected, given its unique nature?"

    If it were possible to mass-produce infinite-use scrolls in a conventional way, they would''ve already flooded the market.

    Professor Robert sighed.

    "That''s not what I''m saying. If Levian created such an exceptional book and then vanished, there has to be a reason."

    His words reminded me of a conversation I had with Rie and Astina previously.

    The cause of Levian''s disappearance.

    Actually, Rie told me she would find the truth, but she hasn''t given any updates.

    Rie usually has a knack for speedy investigations, but even after months, there''s been no information on Levian.

    Someone is deliberately concealing facts, making it difficult for even Rie to discover them.

    Professor Robert carried on.

    "I''ve been studying that grimoire, and it contains several forms and ingredients I''ve never seen before."

    "Unknown ingredients......"

    "Steer clear of trouble if you can. You''ve been in a lot of strange events recently; this will only cause more trouble."

    I chuckled lightly.

    His concern for me was unmistakable.

    "Why didn''t youe to visit if you''re so concerned?"

    "Haa... wouldn''t a squabble over who gets to y nurse cause you more distress?"

    "....Huh?"

    I questioned Professor Robert''s sudden odd remark.

    "There''s such a thing."

    Are people finding it trendy to randomly say things nowadays?

    Rie also did the same.

    Given I''m not one to pry into matters that others clearly aren''t willing to share, I simply nodded and returned to my studies.

    ***

    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 46: Final Exam (4)

    "I''m leaving."

    Locke had finished his business at the student council office and now needed to prepare for uing exams.

    He was no exemry student but he did what was necessary.

    "Locke, wait."

    Astina called out to Locke.

    He pivoted to face her, brow arched in question.

    "What''s up?"

    Astina seemed to hesitate for a moment, her gaze fixed on him.

    Then, as if she had made up her mind, she opened her mouth.

    "Um... can I ask you something?"

    "Go ahead."

    "What''s a guy''s reaction when an upperssman asks him out for a meal?"

    "On what day? What kind of meal?"

    A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over Locke.

    He had seen this scene y out before - with Rie.

    Whenever she asked such questions, the typically decisive Rie would transform into a timid girl.

    It was simr with Astina now, though she seemed to manage better than Rie.

    "Suppose it''s on a birthday... at a restaurant. No specific reason, just thought of treating him on his birthday."

    Locke''s suspicions were confirmed.

    His detective work, under Rie''s orders, had pointed to one conclusion: the only uing birthday was Rudy Astria''s.

    The situation wasplicated, however.

    Recently, Rie had been trying to figure out the perfect gift for Rudy Astria.

    The issue was the timing of the gift - was it during a birthday dinner or just a casual handover in the evening?

    If Rie intended to also have dinner with Rudy, things could beplicated.

    After some thought, Locke came up with a reply.

    "That sounds fine."

    He decided to let Rudy Astria make the choice.

    Locke didn''t want to meddle in someone else''s romantic affairs.

    Besides, he was hardly qualified to give advice in such matters.

    He figured it was best they resolved their issues on their own.

    The day of the final exams arrived.

    Final exams didn''t bring the same stress as midterms, but I couldn''t shake a sense of unease.

    Before the hospitalization, I''d spent much of my study time practicing dark magic.

    I couldn''t avoid feeling a bit anxious, knowing I hadn''t prepared as thoroughly as before.

    However, with the answer sheets I received from Astina and a post-hospital cramming session, I was hopeful about earning a decent grade.

    "Evan must have been studying hard, right?"

    While I''d been struggling, he''d been focused on his studies.

    It would be a real injustice if he wasn''t the top student after that.

    Evan was in a far better study environment than in the game.

    I did all the hard work and gave the rewards, like Andrei''s sword, to him.

    The nobles hadn''t troubled him, and he could focus purely on his studies.

    The only difference from the game was he didn''t resent me since I hadn''t done anything wrong.

    I don''t think the protagonist would dramatically change just because there was no one to hate.

    Evan was not a character fueled by hatred, and it didn''t align with his personality.

    "Still, I should check on himter."

    This semester had been busy, and I hadn''t paid much attention to Evan.

    He was doing well independently, but as time passed, I needed to involve myself a bit more.

    Being a fair rival would help stimte his growth.

    "Haah... let''s stop thinking about other things and start focusing on the final exam..."

    I shook my head and whispered to myself.

    I quickly nced over my notes, recollecting what I hadmitted to memory.

    "Rudy Astria."

    It was Astina''s voice. I looked around.

    This was definitely the location for the first-year exams.

    The second-year exam hall was some distance away.

    "Senior Astina, shouldn''t you be heading to your exam?"

    "Ah, I wanted to talk to you about something."

    "To me?"

    Astina hesitated for a moment, then finally spoke.

    "How about dinner together tonight?"

    Dinner?

    "There''s a restaurant I''ve been wanting to try. Maybe we could talk over dinner..."

    "Sure, I don''t mind."

    With exams ending today, I didn''t see a problem.

    "Great! Let''s meet at the dormitory around 5 in the afternoon."

    "Got it."

    I nodded and headed towards the examination hall.

    I entered the room where the exam would be held and took my seat.

    I hadn''t been studying muchtely, but I''d put in significant time before that.

    My routine had been relentless ¡ª training, studying, managing the story without a break.

    There''s no way my efforts would betray me.

    I''m anxious, but I know I''ll be fine once I have the test questions in front of me.

    Even during thest exam, I was extremely anxious until the test paper was in front of me.

    Despite that, I managed to solve all the problems smoothly.

    Sess breeds a unique kind of confidence, an assurance that you won''t fail.

    A smirk ying on my lips, I muttered to myself, "I''ll prove it through the results."

    "Ughh...."

    The exam hit me harder than expected.

    It didn''t just break me; it trampled me.

    The malicious professors had outdone themselves.

    "What, what? Isn''t this extreme?"

    The exam had surpassed the difficulty level of the midterms and exceeded any I had ever taken.

    What grudges did these professors hold against us to set such brutal exam questions?

    Still, the struggling students around me offered some relief.

    But I couldn''t be sure if the top students felt the same.

    The top tier is, quite literally, a different world.

    As soon as the exam was over, I rushed to find Luna.

    Luna was a prodigy who''d ced fifth in thest exam.

    Her reaction would be a good indicator of how the top students found the exam.

    "Luna....!"

    I flung open the door to Luna''s exam room and rushed in.

    I knew instantly how difficult it was.

    "Luna, it''s okay... you''ll do better next time."

    "Luna... I know the exam was tough. But it''s okay."

    Ena and Riku were near Luna, trying tofort her.

    The usually animated Luna was in her seat, her face nk.

    Her vibrancy was gone, her color faded to gray.

    She was pale, white as a sheet.

    Even Luna wasn''t immune to the professors'' tyranny....

    Seeing Luna''s distraught state left me at a loss for words.

    I didn''t need to ask about her exam.

    As I was about to close the ssroom door, a familiar voice rang out.

    "I must be insane.... I should''ve studied more...."

    I turned to find Rie.

    Rie was pacing the hallway, murmuring to herself with a wild look in her eyes.

    "Rie."

    She jerked as I called her name.

    "......"

    Rie stared at me. Then...

    "You! This is all your fault!"

    She seized my cor, shaking me vehemently.

    "Hey! What! Why me!"

    Rie was shaking me around, her grip tight on my cor.

    Rie wasn''t particrly strong, so it didn''t hurt, but it was a bizarre experience being shaken so vigorously.

    Her loud exmations began drawing attention.

    I hastily tapped Rie''s shoulder.

    "Hey, people are watching."

    "Aaaaah!"

    She ignored my words, continuing her howling.

    "Huh? Rudy? Rie?"

    Luna noticed us as Rie continued to cause amotion.

    "Lu... Luna, help--."

    "Aaaaahhh!!!"

    Rie wouldn''t stop shaking me.

    "Why is she doing this...?"

    "I-I have no id-id-idea."

    I didn''t intend to stutter, but due to the constant shaking, my words came out jumbled.

    Watching us, Luna let out an awkward chuckle.

    Then, with caution, she spoke.

    "Ah, Rudy... Are you free tonight?"

    "...!"

    Rie abruptly stopped shaking me at Luna''s words.

    "Tonight?"

    "Yes! How about dinner together?"

    Rie swiftly raised her head, locking eyes with Luna.

    Feeling a tension crackle between them, I grew even more perplexed.

    "What''s happening...?"

    Bewildered, my gaze darted between them.

 Chapter 47: Final Exam (5)

    "How did it end up like this?"

    Astina, frowning, posed this question to me.

    "Wouldn''t it be nicer if we all ate together?"

    I knew well that it wasn''t the n.

    But still, wouldn''t it be strange if we left out the others?

    The exams were over, the semester was done.

    It was a time to unwind over a meal.

    Rie, cutting her steak with a stoic face, took a bite and mumbled.

    "This steak isn''t all that great."

    Upon hearing this, Luna, mouth full of steak, tilted her head.

    "It''s tasty... um...?"

    Her words were muffled due to her full mouth, but I grasped the gist of it.

    Rie and Astina appeared slightly dissatisfied, chewing on their steaks.

    Luna, on the other hand, was thoroughly enjoying her meal.

    As was I.

    This wasn''t the high-end meal I had during midterms.

    However, it was still a quality meal.

    tter, tter.

    Luna was a bit clumsy with her knife, making ttering sounds as she cut her steak.

    Watching Luna, I noticed her mouth smeared with oil.

    Watching her eat, with smears of oil around her mouth, reminded me of a child.

    Oddly, it wasn''t an unpleasant sight.

    Doesn''t it warm your heart to see a young child eating heartily?

    "Luna, here."

    I picked up the napkin next to me and offered it to Luna.

    "Hmm?"

    Luna looked puzzled, unsure of what it was for.

    "Here."

    I leaned towards Luna and wiped the oil off her mouth with the napkin.

    Luna''s eyes widened, and she grabbed the napkin,

    "I-I''ll do it!"

    "Sure."

    She seemed embarrassed at having gotten oil on her face while eating.

    She quickly wiped her mouth, her face blushing.

    tter, tter, tter, tter.

    Beside me, Rie began to cut her steak as if she meant to cut through the te itself.

    She gave me a piercing look, as if she had a bone to pick with me.

    "And what''s your deal?"

    "It''s none of your business. Brat."

    Wasn''t she the one who grabbed my cor and shook me earlier...

    I feel wronged.

    What did I do to deserve this?

    Our meal was slowly winding down.

    We had finished the main course, and now coffee and dessert were being served.

    Luna, having finished her dessert, stood up.

    "Oh, that reminds me, Rudy, I have a present for you."

    "...A present?"

    Luna then took out a small box from her pocket, presenting it to me with a bright smile.

    "...?"

    Baffled, I took the gift.

    Rie too rose from her seat and produced a paper box from somewhere.

    "Here...take this."

    "What''s this for?"

    "We-well, it''s a gift."

    Rie handed me the gift, not expressing another word. She seemed shy.

    I stared at Rie, puzzled.

    Why was she giving me a gift?

    What''s special about today?

    Astina, observing my confused expression, chimed in.

    "Happy birthday, Rudy Astria."

    "¡­?"

    "Happy birthday, Rudy!"

    "¡­????"

    Rie gave me a strange look.

    "You didn''t know today was your birthday, huh."

    With that, everything fell into ce.

    Today is my birthday.

    I was taken aback.

    A typical noble wouldn''t be ignorant of their birthday.

    Nobles would usually throw grand parties on their birthdays.

    These celebrations were alsoworking opportunities with nobles from neighboring territories.

    There''s no way I could forget a day marked annually by a grand party.

    Organizing a grand party takes months of preparation.

    It''s not a date one easily forgets.

    If you preparete, it''s a subpar party.

    Now, how do I exin my forgetfulness without being suspicious?

    I nced around cautiously.

    To my surprise, everyone seemed unfazed.

    "Well, that''s so typical of you." Rie chided me.

    I frowned. Sure, I was relieved they weren''t suspicious, but their knowing looks made me feel annoyed.

    "What did you even do back at home?"

    Rie''s gaze was pitiful as she asked.

    "Haha......"

    Honestly, I''m curious too.

    How did I live in the mansion?

    All I could do wasugh awkwardly.

    "Rudy, open the gift."

    Upon Luna''s prompt, I ced the gift on the table.

    I started by unwrapping Luna''s gift.

    Inside was a ring with a ck stone set in it.

    "I made this ring myself! Hoho!"

    Luna beamed, puffing out her chest in pride as she exined about the ring.

    "I crafted a protective spell using Wind Ball magic!"

    "You applied Wind Ball magic?"

    "Yes! I''ll show you the magic circleter!"

    "Thank you, Luna."

    "Hehe¡­¡­."

    She giggled, scratching her head.

    Next, I unwrapped Rie''s gift.

    Inside was a bottle of men''s cologne.

    "Hmm... It''s a fine cologne. Make good use of it."

    "Uh... Thank you."

    Though the wrapping was a bit peculiar.

    It was filled with heart patterns.

    I wondered if heart-patterned wrapping was a typical choice for a birthday gift.

    When I nced around, both Astina and Luna looked shocked.

    "...What? Why?"

    Rie looked puzzled at their reactions.

    "Rie... Giving cologne as a gift..."

    Luna cautiously began, and Astina continued.

    "Gifting cologne to a man is something typically reserved for lovers, especially a high-end fragrance like this."

    Rie was visibly taken aback.

    "Ah, ah, no! Locke told me it was an appropriate gift! He said it''s a popr gift in the Empire!!"

    Rie abruptly stopped talking, her eyes widened as she came to a realization.

    "That jerk Locke tricked me."

    Saying that, she shot me a look.

    Her expression was a mix of dismay and surprise, her lips sealed in tight determination.

    "It''s not like that. I genuinely didn''t know."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "What did you even do at the Royal Pce?"

    It''s only fair, right?

    Give and take, that''s how the world works.

    Rie red at me, her cheeks puffed out in anger.

    Meanwhile, Astina shifted her attention from a fuming Rie to me.

    "Rudy Astria, I couldn''t prepare a separate gift."

    "Ah, that''s fine. I didn''t even know it was my birthday."

    Astina had reserved this restaurant, which was a gift in itself.

    "Instead, I''d like to discuss something else."

    "Oh? What is it?"

    "It''s about the incident with my older brother."

    I frowned at the mention of it.

    "Was there a problem?"

    Astina smiled reassuringly.

    "No, not at all. He is facing severe punishment. In fact, my father is pushing for an even harsher sentence."

    I felt a wave of relief.

    "That''s good to hear."

    Astina continued, "However, that''s not why I brought it up. My father wanted to apologize and thank you. He was quite worried about you getting hurt."

    "I wasn''t injured because of them, tell him not to worry."

    I was unharmed, so there was no reason for Astina''s father to feel guilty.

    And after all, it wasn''t the parents who were at fault, it was Harpel himself.

    Considering Astina''s usual behavior and her parents'' reaction now, they seemed to be decent parents.

    Harpel was the anomaly.

    Astina, hearing Rudy''s words, smiled and proposed an idea.

    "Why not convey this message yourself when you visit our territory?"

    "Me¡­?"

    "My father is keen on meeting you as well. You''ve piqued his interest."

    I contemted the proposal for a moment.

    I had nned to spend the holidays training at the academy, but perhaps a short visit wouldn''t hurt.

    Besides, training non-stop would drive me mad.

    "Sure, I''ll visit during the holiday."

    Rie suddenly jumped in.

    "When? When will you go?"

    "... Why do you want to know?"

    Rie looked sullen at my response.

    Astina chuckled at the sight.

    "Just let us know when you n oning."

    "Yes, I''ll let you know a week prior."

    With that, we finished our meal and headed back to the dormitory.

    ***

    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 48: Final Exam (6)

    The chirping of birds echoed in the early morning air.

    The recent days had been hot, but a cool breeze prevailed during the mornings.

    Yeniel was warming up in the sports field.

    A sigh escaped her as she prepared for her daily workout routine.

    Her day started at dawn.

    A ritual from her time as an assassin involving stretches and meditation to condition her body and mind.

    Over the years, this routine had be second nature.

    Skipping it would make her feel sluggish all day.

    So she continued her exercises, then took a shower.

    ***

    ***

    Fresh and rejuvenated, she headed towards the ssroom.

    On the way, she noticed teaching assistants updating a board.

    They were posting rankings¡ªlikely the newly announced grades.

    Though grades weren''t her priority, Yeniel was curious about her rank, since Evan had been teaching her.

    She moved closer to examine the rankings:

    Evan

    Of course, Evan held the top spot. It was predictable, given his diligent studying habits. Her gaze scanned the rest of the list.

    Rudy Astria

    Yeniel

    Rie Von Ristonia

    ¡­

    "......?"

    Puzzled, Yeniel scrutinized the grades. She blinked and double-checked the bulletin board. It remained unchanged.

    "Oh! Isn''t this Yeniel, the pride of our Swordsmanship Department!"

    A burly professor from the Swordsmanship Department strode towards her, his boomingughter resonating in the corridor.

    His massive muscles were a testament to his hard work.

    "Hello."

    Politely, Yeniel greeted him and gestured towards the board.

    "It seems.....the grades are a bit strange...."

    "Heh heh heh! Modesty, eh? Fitting for the pride of the Swordsmanship Department!"

    Bewildered, Yeniel looked at the professor.

    "With your top score in swordsmanship and you aced the general knowledge exam, that rank is no surprise! You even surpassed that so-called wise princess! Truly, you''re our department''s pride. Ha ha ha!"

    The professor chortled, walking away after adding, "Can''t wait to see Cromwell''s face!"

    "¡­¡­???"

    Meanwhile, in his office, Professor Cromwell was staring at the grade report, sighing.

    "Haaah... These kids..."

    Professor Cromwell stared at the grade sheet spread across his desk.

    The top students'' scores had taken a serious hit.

    It wasn''t a matter of one or two students; the average score had dipped significantly.

    While Evan''s performance was stable, both Rudy and Rie''s grades had plummeted.

    "This is a disgrace to the Magic Department....."

    The Magic Department was traditionally at the top of the academy''s academic leaderboard.

    Not so much a tradition as an inevitable fact.

    Excelling in the Swordsmanship Department or other fields required physical training.

    Students who opted for the Swordsmanship Department came not to study, but to train.

    Naturally, they didn''t have as much time to hit the books.

    But Yeniel was an exception.

    As a former assassin, she was already proficient in swordsmanship and martial arts.

    All she needed was to polish those skills and develop her sword aura.

    High grades in swordsmanship,bined with ample study time, resulted in her ster performance.

    Unaware of this, Professor Cromwell was left puzzled.

    "But this student..."

    Cromwell nced at the lower part of the report card.

    Luna Railer

    "Why has her score fallen so much?"

    "Haah...."

    Luna walked aimlessly, yawning.

    Upset over the previous day''s exam, she had cheered up after a delightful dinner with Rudy.

    She figured everyone found the test tough, Rudy and Rie included.

    "It can''t be that bad, right?"

    Just as Luna thought that, her spirits took a nosedive.

    "No, this can''t be."

    From a mid-term rank of fifth, she had plummeted to thirty-fifth.

    "What... what should I do?"

    Despair washed over Luna, but she soon started to rationalize.

    "Does... does it really matter, these grades?"

    She nodded, trying to convince herself.

    "Exactly! These numbers don''t mean anything!"

    "What do you mean they don''t mean anything?"

    The voice startled Luna.

    "Pr...Professor Cromwell?"

    Behind her stood Cromwell, arms folded, staring at her.

    "Come with me, Luna Railer."

    "Eek."

    Luna trailed after Cromwell, a gloomy expression on her face.

    They headed to Cromwell''s office, where Rudy and Rie were already seated, heads bowed.

    "You''ve really messed this up."

    Cromwell showed them their grades, all lower than the previous exam.

    "Considering that Rudy Astria was hospitalized, that''s understandable. But what about you two? Why the drop?"

    "I''m sorry....."

    Luna mumbled, head still bowed.

    Rie, on the other hand, spoke with conviction.

    "The exam this time was tough. Isn''t that why everyone''s scores dipped?"

    Her tone was confident but respectful.

    Professor Cromwell responded by presenting them with the top students'' scores.

    "Take a look."

    Evan''s grades remained unchanged¡ªperfect scores on both midterms and final exams.

    The same held true for other top performers.

    "Lower-ranking students did see their scores drop, but the top-ranking students'' performance held steady. You three are the exception."

    "Eh......"

    "Huh...."

    Rie and Luna were taken aback by their scores.

    Comparing their own scores to the rest, they realized how much they had slipped.

    "Yes, as Rie and Rudy''s scores were already high, a slight drop didn''t affect their ranks much."

    Having said this, Professor Cromwell turned to Luna.

    "Luna Railer."

    "Yes...?"

    "What are your ns for the holidays?"

    Luna fiddled with her fingers, her eyes darting.

    "I, I intended to go back home..."

    "So, you''re free."

    Next, Professor Cromwell offered Luna a sheet of paper.

    "It''s an invitation to a special lecture by Professor McGuire over the break."

    Luna epted the paper, scanning its contents.

    The lecture focused on magical circle theory, a topic Cromwell knew Luna was keen on.

    "Attending this lecture could help cut down your regr study time."

    While Luna found the lecture appealing, there was one ring issue.

    "I... I don''t think I can attend..."

    The issue was the cost.

    The lecture fee, written at the bottom of the paper, was beyond Luna''s means.

    She had some funds from Rudy for research, but she couldn''t use them for a special lecture.

    Asking Rudy would probably result in him happily footing the bill, but she was ufortable with that.

    She was already relying on him for tuition, living expenses, and research funds.

    She couldn''t ask for more.

    Cromwell nced between Rie and Rudy.

    "You two may leave."

    "...Understood."

    Rudy and Rie, concern etched on their faces, nced at Luna before exiting.

    Watching them leave, Cromwell leaned back in his chair.

    "I will cover the lecture''s cost."

    "...What?"

    Luna''s eyes widened at Professor Cromwell''s words.

    "I can manage that. Learn from Professor McGuire, improve your grades."

    "But... Professor, you don''t have to..."

    "On the contrary, Luna. I do."

    Professor Cromwell dered, gritting his teeth, fists clenched.

    "I can''t bear those swordsmanship department brutes belittling my magic department any longer...!"

    "...Huh?"

    Luna''s head tilted in confusion as Cromwell veered off-topic.

    Cromwell rose from his seat, his grip firm on Luna''s shoulders as he locked eyes with her.

    "Luna, study hard, and show Yeniel or whoever she is your strength. Don''t let those muscle-brained guys stand tall."

    His gaze held an intense fervor that made Luna chuckle awkwardly.

    It was strangely heartening to see the usually grouchy Cromwell so fired up.

    "Ahahaha¡­¡­."

    "Then I''ll assume there are no objections. I''ll arrange the special lectures with Professor Mcguire."

    "Ah¡­¡­Thank you!"

    Bowing deeply, Luna offered her sincere gratitude. Cromwell responded with a warm smile.

    As Luna exited his office, Cromwell returned his attention to her exam paper.

    Luna''s answers in the magic theory section were all correct¡ªshe even correctly answered some questions that both Princess Rie and Rudy Astria had missed.

    Only Evan and Luna had correctly answered these particr questions.

    "Rie will figure it out."

    Rie, ever prideful, would use this setback as a lesson to drive her own improvement, but Luna was a different story.

    Her scores had dropped since the previous test, and Cromwell suspected she would rationalize her performance.

    She might have convinced herself that her recent score reflected her actual ability and that her midterm sess was merely luck.

    "Why did her scores drop?"

    Cromwell furrowed his brow.

    He couldn''t imagine that her grades had dropped because she was busy preparing for Rudy''s birthday.

    ***

    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 49: Summer Vacation (1)

    I stepped outside to say goodbye to Rie, as she hopped into her carriage.

    The holidays had started and everyone was heading back to their homes, one after the other.

    Astina had already taken off, and Rie was on the verge of leaving after spending an extra day at the academy.

    "Remember to write to me often. Don''t forget."

    "I know. Now off you go."

    Before she took off, Rie reminded me several times.

    She was nning on sending me updates about the political situation and other news, so she wanted me to write back if anything went down at the academy.

    I questioned if that was really necessary, but she was pretty adamant.

    She argued that since odd incidents happened at the academy all the time, we needed to be ready for something to happen during the break as well.

    She piled up so many reasons that all I could do was nod in agreement.

    After all, writing a letter wasn''t too hard.

    "Rudy, should we head back in now?" Luna asked, standing by my side.

    She had joined me in seeing Rie off.

    Luna also chose to stay at the academy over the break.

    I suggested she take a trip home before the special lectures held over the break started, but she said no.

    She felt it was best to focus on her studies.

    "Then I''m off to get some exercise. See youter."

    "Sure! I''ll meet you at the cafeteriater!"

    Luna headed for the library, and I set off for the field.

    Now that my injuries were on the mend, it was time to get moving.

    I had beenying off physical activity for a while and I could feel my body getting sluggish and my energy levels dropping.

    "Well¡­ let''s get this started."

    And so, I began my run on the field.

    It felt odd to be running after such a long break.

    My joints ached, my breath was short, and my body was screaming for me to stop.

    But I pushed all that aside and ran on.

    After a while, the pain just sort of fades away.

    I found myself running in a kind of trance.

    During my run, I noticed someone watching me.

    A muscr man was eyeing me from a bench, a huge double-ded axe by his side. If I had to describe him, I''d say ''barbarian.''

    A fearsome-looking barbarian, bloodthirsty, lethal.

    But the real shocker was that he was wearing the academy''s uniform.

    He had rolled up the sleeves of his unbuttoned shirt.

    Looking at his biceps, I wondered if those buttons ever stood a chance.

    The idea of a student with that face and those muscles gave me chills.

    Was he a part of the Swordsmanship Department?

    Did all students in that department turn out like this?

    "Huff..."

    Once I finished my workout, I wiped away my sweat.

    It felt like I''d been exercising for quite a while.

    Still, the barbarian was watching me.

    Now, I was starting to feel ufortable.

    What was his deal?

    Why was he staring at me like that?

    Sure, some people would nce my way during their workouts, but no one had ever gawked at me quite like this before.

    While I was busy trying to figure out his intentions, the man rose from his spot and started walking in my direction.

    Was he nning to jump me?

    I quickly dismissed the thought.

    If he wanted to ambush me, he wouldn''t just sit in in sight; he would''ve hidden somewhere.

    So what was he up to?

    Before I could puzzle it out, he was standing right in front of me.

    I thought he might simply walk past, but he stopped, looking down at me.

    Then he started talking.

    His question took me by surprise.

    "Do you study under Professor Robert?"

    "...What?"

    "Are you a student of Professor Robert? You''re Rudy Astria, right?"

    He had a deep, booming voice that matched his build.

    "Yes... But why?"

    Then, he extended his hand toward me.

    "I''m Borval, a second-year student in the Magic Department."

    I stared nkly at his outstretched hand.

    "Do you not shake hands withmoners?¡±

    "No, that''s not it."

    Caught off guard, I took his hand and shook it.

    ¡°You run well. I heard you had been bedridden for a while.¡±

    "Ah, yes. Thank you."

    Following our brief exchange, an awkward silence fell between us.

    I guessed he must have had a reason for approaching me, so I asked.

    "Did Professor Robert send you?"

    "Not exactly. But it''s rted."

    That response left me more confused.

    "We''ll talk moreter."

    With that, Borval left.

    "But... He''s in the Magic Department?"

    A guy with that face and physique is in the Magic Department?

    And why does he carry around that massive axe?

    It felt like my image of the Magic Department was crashing down.

    "You''re here?"

    When I entered Professor Robert''s office, I found Borval and Robert waiting for me.

    Professor Robert, seated at his desk, began to talk.

    "I hear he sought you out of his own ord, though I didn''t ask him to."

    "Huh?"

    "Just wanted to see what kind of person he is."

    Borval responded to Professor Robert''sments.

    With an irritated look, Professor Robert kept talking.

    "Well, you met this guy earlier, right? I''ve taught him a bit."

    "So... he''s senior?"

    At that, Professor Robert grimaced.

    "What do you mean, senior? Neither of you are my students."

    The criteria Professor Robert uses to determine his students remains a mystery.

    Does he even officially have any students?

    Nheless, after hearing it repeatedly, I''ve gotten used to hearing it.

    "Why did you call on Borval senior?"

    "He''s going to be teaching you for a while."

    As I asked, Professor Robert passed me a book.

    "This is..."

    "The contents of that book. Research rted stuff on your own."

    The book was filled with information about Luna''s book.

    "Isn''t this what you were studying, Professor Robert?"

    "Don''t worry, there''s another copy."

    After giving me the book, Professor Robert gestured at Borval.

    "I''ve got to head out in a week, so you''ll be learning from this guy. Until I leave, I''ll supervise as well."

    "Where are you heading?"

    As far as I''m aware, Professor Robert doesn''t have any family, and I didn''t think he had othermitments.

    "Don''t pry too much. Just know that I have somewhere to be."

    Acknowledging Professor Robert''s words, I turned to Borval.

    "But, Borval Senior, you''re about to be a third-year. Won''t you be busy?"

    "I''m aiming to be a professor, so it''s not an issue."

    "Ah..."

    Aiming to be a professor.

    In other words, he was on track to be a graduate student, a teaching assistant.

    Upon hearing that, I couldn''t help but feel a lump form in my throat.

    Walking into hell on his own.

    "Well... hang in there."

    "...What are you implying."

    "Quit the small talk and start teaching him magic."

    At Professor Robert''smand, Borval nodded and turned to me.

    "I''ve heard your magic skills are impressive. How proficient are you?"

    "Well... I can use about 3-4 kinds of ck magic. I know how to use various kinds of beginner magic, but my proficiency is low."

    "That''s remarkable for a first-year."

    Borval pulled out a piece of paper and pitched a question at me.

    "Do you have a considerable understanding of magic, then?"

    "I do have a good grasp of basic magical theory."

    I said, filled with confidence.

    I''ve been studiously learning the theoretical aspects since joining the academy.

    I considered myself among the top tier of first-year students when it came to theory.

    At the start of the semester, I was casting spells without any understanding of the underlying principles.

    But as I continued practicing magic, it was natural that I became curious about its mechanics and started noticing the areas where I wascking.

    Theoretical knowledge filled in those gaps.

    Diving into the theory, one learns about the limitations of magic and efficient methods of use.

    These theories greatly boosted my learning speed.

    So, I had been enhancing my magic skills through a bncedbination of theory and practice.

    "Let me put a question to you, then. What distinguishes the mana of a knight from that of a wizard?"

    "...A knight?"

    "I misspoke. It isn''t exclusive to knights. It epasses all who wield weapons."

    I fell into a moment of thought.

    This was not something I had studied.

    Usually, we learn theories that can be easily applied to practical situations rather than exining such fundamental aspects.

    Nevertheless, based on what I had learned so far, I could formte a guess.

    "...They are the same?"

    The mana employed couldn''t be different.

    Otherwise, entities like Evan, a magic swordsman, couldn''t exist.

    "That''s correct. The mana used is identical. So, what distinguishes a knight from a wizard?"

    "A knight wields sword aura, and a wizard wields magic."

    The contrast between a knight and a wizard.

    The biggest difference is that wizards cast magic while knights utilize sword aura.

    However, there was a strange point.

    The existence of a magic swordsman.

    A magic swordsman is a being that can use both.

    This implies wizards could wield sword aura, and knights could cast magic.

    Still, something felt off.

    Why don''t wizards use sword aura?

    The field of magic is vast andplex.

    It''s understandable to think knights would forgo learning it.

    Using basic magic would likely be less efficient in actualbat than an additional sword swing.

    If one truly wanted to incorporate magic intobat, utilizing scrolls would be more advantageous.

    Before I could answer, Borval posed another question.

    "There is one more thing that''s different."

    Another difference...

    I sank into thought.

    The only knight I was acquainted with was Locke...

    Ah.

    Come to think of it, I had seen another knight.

    Harpel and Eric.

    "Body reinforcement?"

    The reason they survived Astina''s onught.

    It was due to body reinforcement.

    However, a knight''s body reinforcement differs from a wizard''s body reinforcement magic.

    "You''re certainly talented. These aren''t topics typically taught in the first year. You''re correct. This is the most significant difference between wizards and knights."

    Borval sketched a human figure on the paper in front of him.

    "So, why is there such a difference?"

    I mused for a moment before responding.

    "I... I''m unsure."

    Borval dotted the heart of the figure he sketched on the paper.

    "Wizards amass mana in their hearts."

    He then drew another figure and dotted various parts of the body.

    "Knights, on the other hand, distribute mana throughout their bodies."

    Borval proceeded with his exnation.

    "This discrepancy arises because the usage of sword aura and magic differs. Let''s take dark magic as an example. How do you cast dark magic?"

    "In my case, I envision a container and fill it with mana."

    "Exactly, you conjure that image to extract a specific amount of mana. Forming such an image simplifies the process."

    Borval traced a line on the figure with the marked heart.

    "A wizard must manage a precise amount of mana to cast spells. It''s far more urate and efficient to use mana concentrated in one ce rather than gathering it from all over the body as a knight would. Hence, this method is preferred."

    I nodded in understanding.

    But why is he telling me this?

    "You said you wanted to learn powerful magic from Professor Robert. Magic that can be used as a finishing blow."

    Perhaps my thoughts were obvious because Borval spoke first.

    A finishing move.

    Theck of a finishing move was a disadvantage I felt during thest fight.

    So, I requested Professor Robert to teach me, and it appears he ryed my request to Borval.

    "Frankly, given your current skill level, there''s no magic that I can teach that could be called a finishing move. Your current level is simply too low."

    "Is that so?"

    Although I was a bit disheartened hearing this, knowing that I had only been attending the academy for a year, I nodded in agreement.

    "However, it''s not like there''s absolutely no way. This technique will also be helpful with dark magic, and it''s my specialty, so I''ll exin in detail."

    Upon hearing that, my expectations rose.

    "I''m looking forward to it."

    ***

    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 50: Summer Vacation (2)

    Once Rudy''s training wrapped up, only Borval and Professor Robert remained in theb.

    "What do you think?"

    "He seems more ordinary than I thought."

    There are plenty of geniuses in the world.

    These geniuses usually have little quirks.

    Maybe they''re obsessed with a specific topic, or they have unusual habits.

    Though these quirks differ, one trait ismon among them all.

    Pride.

    Rudy had potential that went beyond Borval''s.

    Given more time, Rudy would outdo him.

    Yet he wasn''t looking down on him.

    Instead, it felt like Rudy held him in high regard.

    And for a prodigy, his learning pace wasn''t especially quick.

    Like any average person, he made mistakes while trying to put what he''d learned into practice.

    So, he didn''t appear extraordinary.

    Still, Borval noticed something.

    Rudy''s determined expression as he raced across the field.

    Despite it being his first physical session after a long period of rest, he didn''t stop.

    Borval came to a realization.

    Rudy Astria wasn''t a natural-born prodigy of the Astria family.

    His aplishments so far weren''t due to innate talent.

    You could see it in his eyes when he learned something new or trained.

    A young man filled with ambition and determination.

    It was thanks to his drive that he is where he is now.

    "He''s interesting," Borval said, to which Professor Robert responded with a small smile.

    "I think so too."

    After learning from Borval, I grabbed lunch with Luna and then headed to myb.

    Even though I couldn''t use theb from the next term onwards, it was mine until the end of the break.

    I reflected on what Borval had taught me.

    "Controlling mana..."

    Borval taught me about mana control.

    Physical enhancement spells only amplify things like muscles, unlike theplete enhancements knights undergo.

    Borval offered a new perspective.

    Could wizards distribute mana throughout their bodies like knights, and achieveplete physical enhancement?

    It was possible, but very challenging.

    The fundamental difference between a wizard and a knight was in the mana flow.

    Also for knights, the form of mana was important, not the amount.

    The Sword Aura of a Knight.

    When knights use sword aura, they don''t worry about the amount of mana they''re using.

    Sure, they can adjust it.

    But sword aura doesn''t demand precise control over the amount of mana.

    Knights focus not on controlling the amount of mana, but rather on the form of the mana.

    They roughly draw out a certain amount of mana and then refine it.

    Sharpen it to the point it can slice through anything.

    Knights are those who perfect the form of the mana.

    But wizards are different.

    Wizards emphasize managing the amount of mana, not its form.

    They construct a spell, a kind of container, and inject the right amount of mana into it.

    When filling a container with water, you don''t worry about the shape to pour it in.

    After all, the water will naturally take on the shape of the container.

    So, they only need to measure the exact amount.

    Wizards find it almost impossible to use physical enhancement because of this.

    To spread mana throughout the body like a knight, a wizard must learn to maintain mana in a form that fits the human body.

    But while a wizard knows how to send mana to areas like the hands or feet, they struggle to control the form of the mana.

    This led me to a question.

    Why not see the body as a container and only fill a certain amount?

    -A human body cannot be a vessel. If mana is not controlled to the shape of the human body, it keeps trying to move.

    -Then the mana would either try to leave the body or return to the heart.

    There were several other reasons as well.

    But in short, wizards do not enhance their bodies for the same reason knights do not use magic.

    It''s more efficient to use magic than to learn to finely control mana to enhance the body.

    -What if there is a way to strengthen the body in a way only wizards can do?

    -Knights spread mana all over their body, enhancing everything. They''re not skilled in gathering mana at one point.

    -But wizards are different.

    -Collecting mana in one ce is a wizard''s specialty.

    Borval lifted one arm.

    -What if you only strengthen this one arm without strengthening the rest of the body?

    Hearing that, my eyes lit up.

    Since wizards already gather all of the mana in their heart, things changed if they only thought about strengthening one arm.

    Fill the arm with mana, then explode it out through the arm.

    No need to continuously maintain it in your arm like a knight would, but expend all of it alongside a swing.

    Then, you could use an unbelievable amount of power explosively.

    It''s literally a special move.

    A technique used tond a decisive blow.

    It requires delicate mana movement.

    You must be able to move mana at least enough to make it the shape of an arm to exhibit this ability.

    And since such delicate mana movement was necessary, it also helped with dark magic.

    Dark magic is a kind of magic that requires an exact amount of mana for each spell.

    By learning how to delicately move mana, you also increase dark magic proficiencies.

    "Shall we start now?"

    A weekter.

    "Then I''ll be off."

    As Professor Robert had mentioned earlier, he said he was heading off somewhere and left.

    By now, I could somewhat control mana.

    I hadn''t yet seeded in creating a shape like an arm, but I could channel mana into my fist.

    However, when I used it in just my fist, it didn''t feel very powerful.

    Even if my fist became stronger, it couldn''t generate a lot of explosive power.

    After my morning workout and learning from Borval, I walked to the practice field.

    A reinforced training dummy was set up.

    It was a tool to estimate the force of a technique.

    Striking the dummy didn''t give an exact measure of the force, but it did provide a rough estimate.

    Lately, I''ve been practicing mana control by hitting this dummy.

    When I infused the same amount of mana into my arm and hit the dummy, if the force was strong, it meant the mana was properly distributed. If the force was weak, it was the opposite.

    Since it was difficult to tell if mana was properly distributed normally, this was the method I adopted.

    That''s how I began to familiarize myself with the feeling of correct distribution.

    When I entered the training ground, I noticed someone else was already there.

    A figure with familiar ck hair stood there.

    It was Evan.

    "Oh..."

    I suddenly remembered that Evan, too, was spending his holidays at the academy.

    I hadpletely forgotten about him.

    But I quicklypose myself and move forward.

    Casually, I picked up the training dummy and cast a sidelong nce at him.

    He was focused on his sword practice, asionally incorporating magic.

    "No need to be so cautious..."

    I murmured softly, too low for Evan to hear, then focused.

    I channeled mana into my arm.

    I didn''t flood it with a vast amount of mana right from the start.

    Controlled mana distribution.

    After all, the day was still long.

    If I exhausted my mana in a single burst and ended up tired before the day was over, it would be counterproductive.

    "This should do..."

    I positioned my arm and struck the dummy.

    -Thud

    "Ah!"

    A sharp pain shot through my fist, as if the mana hadn''t reached it properly.

    Tears sprang to my eyes, and my hand throbbed, but I clenched my teeth and endured it.

    I couldn''t let Evan, who was behind me, see me squirming in pain.

    Honestly, it wasn''t just because of Evan.

    The mere thought of someone seeing me punch a dummy and then roll around in pain was so embarrassing that I was simply fighting the difort.

    I swallowed the threatening tears and drew a deep breath.

    "Ugh... Huff!"

    Bracing myself, I began hitting the dummy again.

    This cycle repeated several times.

    Sometimes, I controlled it just right; other times, it was far from it.

    "Sigh...."

    Perhaps I should try this a couple more times and then leave.

    A significant amount of time had passed, and I couldn''t spend the entire day here.

    I turned my gaze to Evan.

    He was showing no intentions of leaving.

    "He''s diligent...."

    Watching him, I felt great relief.

    He seemed to be progressing well on his own.

    Redirecting my attention, I focused on channeling mana into my arm.

    Infusing my arm with mana...

    I needed to remember that feeling.

    The feeling of mana permeating every muscle...

    This time, it felt like things were falling into ce.

    Like I could hold more mana.

    I channeled arger amount than usual.

    Eyes fixated on the dummy, I lifted my fist.

    And then, I swung.

    Unleashing all the mana contained within my arm...!

    -Kwaaaang!!!!!

    "Huh...?"

    I stared at the dummy in disbelief.

    My fist had gone right through it.

    Furthermore, extensive scars marred the ground before it.

    "....."

    Dumbfounded, I stared at my own fist.

    Then, I cautiously lifted my gaze to Evan.

    His face was a picture of astonishment, his eyes wide and mouth agape.

    "....."

    Keeping my cool, I casually collected my stuff and left the training ground.

    Despite maintaining myposure on the outside, inside, I was flustered.

    So much so that I practically sprinted out of the training ground.

    ".....That''s not going to be a problem, right?"

    Even if Evan had seen it, there should be no consequences, right?

    Instead, demonstrating my growth could kindle Evan''s own development, I rationalized.

    Just then, I heard the sound of someone racing behind me.

    "Rudy Astria."

    It was Evan.

    Evan was calling out my name as he gave chase.

    What''s going on?

    Keeping a calm fa?ade, I turned to face him.

    "What is it?"

    At this, Evan returned an awkward grin and began to speak.

    "Well... the Swordsmanship Department''s professor has been asking about you. Seems he''s trying to identify the person who broke the training dummy..."

    "Ah...!"

    So, that''s how I ended up being escorted to the professor...

    "What, you''re the one who destroyed the training dummy? Who are you?"

    "I, I''m sorry..."

    After telling them my name and apologizing several times, I was finally allowed to exit the training field.

    ***

    Hope I exined everything fine here...

    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 51: Summer Vacation (3)

    On a bright afternoon, with flowers in full bloom, Professor Robert walked along a sunlit path.

    His destination: two lonely graves.

    When he arrived, he greeted the graves with a small smile.

    "Are you both doing well?"

    Standing alone, he gently ced the flowers he''d brought before each one.

    "I apologize for not visiting more often."

    His smile remained, but a subtle sadness tinged its edges.

    "Being a professor isn''t as rxed as you might think."

    He confessed to the graves, his voiceced with bitterness.

    "I''ve been teaching a young one from the Astria family these days."

    He continued.

    "He reminds me of Richard''s younger days."

    A sigh slipped from him.

    "Do you remember how you were as a child, Richard?"

    The question hung in the air, unanswered.

    Ovee with emotion, Professor Robert sank to the ground, his head cradled in his hands.

    "I should have never taken you on as my student, Richard..."

    "I''ming with you," Luna stated, her eyes fixed on me as I packed my belongings.

    The journey to the Persia territory was scheduled for tomorrow.

    I just told Luna about it today.

    We often shared meals, but somehow I''d never found the right moment to bring it up.

    Now, the situation had caught her off guard.

    "I want to join you!" Luna stood with her hands on her hips, feigning anger.

    I tried to reason with her.

    "What about your sses with Professor McGuire?"

    For me, I had already told Borval and, in the absence of Professor Robert, I was free to roam around, but Luna wasn''t.

    The special lecture she attended was closely managed by Professor McGuire.

    Luna, usually an impable student, would risk upsetting him if she decided to leave for a trip out of the blue.

    I''ve seen his explosive temper once and I have no desire to provoke it again.

    I couldn''t ask Luna to lie about it.

    Not only was she terrible at lying, but it wouldn''t have been helpful in this situation.

    If it had been more of a vacation, I would''ve been more than happy to take Luna along.

    But since this was a brief visit to the Persia family''s residence and nothing more, I thought it was better for her to remain at the academy.

    "I promise I''ll get you something. Stay here at the academy, okay?"

    Luna''s face fell.

    "I don''t want to, I want toe with you..."

    Despite understanding the difficulties, Luna''s protest continued.

    Perhaps the academy was taking a greater toll on her than I''d thought.

    "I''ll be back before you know it. Just focus on your studies."

    Luna fidgeted with her fingers, her eyes on me.

    Seeing her like this, a faint smile crossed my face.

    "Luna, you''ll be okay on your own, right?"

    "I''m not a child," she huffed, but her face was undoubtedly that of a little girl''s.

    Her stubborn nod was so reminiscent of a puppy soaked from the rain that I had to stifle myughter.

    I knew an outburst would likely upset her, so I kept my amusement to a mere smile.

    The following morning arrived, and I was up at the crack of dawn.

    I boarded a carriage bound for the Persia territory.

    The early start was tiring, but I managed to catch up on some sleep during the journey.

    By the time we reached our destination, it waste lunchtime.

    "Wee, Rudy Astria," greeted Astina as I stepped off the carriage.

    Seeing her in such informal clothing was an unfamiliar sight; I was used to her school uniform.

    "What have you been up to?"

    "Do you think I would have been doing anything other than studying?"

    "Well, that sounds like you."

    Astina said,ughing.

    "My father is waiting inside. Have you eaten yet? We were waiting for you."

    "You could have eaten earlier."

    "How could we have started without our guest? Let''s go inside and chat."

    With that, I followed Astina into the building.

    The Persia family mansion was astonishingly luxurious.

    Instead of the white lilies of Astria, here, vibrant red roses were the prominent feature, perhaps in representation of the family''s emblem.

    The mansion wasparable in size to the Astria''s.

    Being closer to the capital, Astria''s size was to showcase the family''s power.

    A mansion of this scale was a rare sight.

    Inside, we were greeted by a middle-aged man.

    "Is this Rudy Astria?"

    He was Philip Persia, Astina''s father and the head of the Persia family.

    A renowned figure, he held the rank of a viscount, wielding considerable political andmercial power, even without any prowess in magic or swordsmanship.

    "Hello. I''m Rudy Astria."

    I responded politely, managing to conceal any surprise at the informal greeting.

    "I''m Philip Persia, head of the Persia family. Please, take a seat. We''ll chat over lunch."

    At Philip''s invitation, a servant guided me to a chair.

    Philip sat at the head of the table, with Astina and I on either side of him.

    We dined, engaging in light-hearted conversation.

    As the meal progressed, Philip''s demeanor shifted to one of seriousness.

    "I''m very sorry about what happened with Harpel. I heard you were seriously injured. How are your wounds now?"

    "I''ve recovered. It was not Harpel who hurt me, and there''s no need for you, as the head of the Persia family, to apologize."

    I answered with proper respect.

    "Regardless, he was a part of our family, it''s only right that I, as the head, offer an apology. More importantly..."

    Philip cleared his throat a few times before proceeding cautiously.

    "Calling me ''head of the Persia family'', doesn''t it create a sense of distance?"

    "¡­ Is that so?"

    I was puzzled.

    ording to my understanding, my form of address was appropriate.

    It would be correct to call him Viscount Persia if we were peers, but I am an academy student, with no rank to my name.

    "So, how should I address you?"

    "Uh... You could call me, ''Father''."

    Astina''s fist hit the table with a resonating thud at her father''s words.

    She shot him a fiery re.

    "Father?"

    "Uh, well..."

    Caught off guard by Astina''s response, Philip dodged the issue and yed it cool.

    "Rudy Astria, don''t worry about it."

    "Ah, yes."

    Once we finished the meal, maids escorted me to a guest room.

    After freshening up, I set about organizing the luggage I brought along.

    It felt like I was really on vacation... It felt good.

    There was a knock at the door.

    "Rudy Astria, may Ie in?"

    It was Astina''s voice.

    "You maye in."

    Astina walked in, dressed in light,fortable clothes that one would typically wear indoors.

    Her hair was let loose, which looked refreshing.

    "Did you enjoy the meal?"

    "I did, very much so."

    "And you didn''t find it ufortable?"

    "Since the head of the family treated mefortably, I was able to eatfortably as well."

    "I see... Um..."

    She asked some unusual questions.

    When those questions ended, there was a brief silence.

    In the silence, Astina hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth.

    "How about taking a walk together? The night air is nice."

    The garden was beautifully lit by magic tools, creating a great view under the night sky.

    "The roses are breathtaking."

    I said as we walked through the garden.

    "Uh...Yes, they are."

    I had thought Astina wanted to talk about something, since she suggested going for a walk.

    But, she just walked with me, not saying anything and keeping her head down.

    So, I just looked around.

    The garden was pretty, filled with the gentle fragrance of roses.

    It was romantic.

    "Um... Rudy Astria."

    Astina broke the silence tentatively.

    "Did you really form a pact with Prisci..."

    At the sudden mention of Prisci, I cocked my head.

    Astina kept her gaze fixed on me as she continued.

    "I heard that she''s an elemental known for consuming human minds..."

    A faint smile spread across my face as I responded.

    "It''s alright. She doesn''t seem to be such a peculiar elemental, and forming a pact was the best decision I could make under the circumstances. Had it not been for the pact with Prisci, I wouldn''t have been able to protect you."

    Astina''s face was etched with regret.

    "I''m sorry. I was just too inexperienced..."

    "It''s alright. Without you, Astina, things could have been much worse. And I appreciate all the effort you put in for us. So, this is nothing."

    It was not just empty words; it was really nothing.

    Besides her student council duties, Astina often helped us with our studies and also freely gave important information.

    Compared to what Astina, what I had done didn''t seem like a big deal at all.

    "Thank you for your kind words."

    Astina murmured before shepsed into thoughtful silence, and then hesitantly resumed.

    "Rudy Astria, about what my father mentioned earlier..."

    I mulled over her words.

    "Are you referring to Harpel?"

    "No¡­no. The thing he said right after that."

    If it was right after that¡­

    "Do you mean his suggestion to call him ''Father''?"

    "Yes... exactly! It''s not as weird as it sounds, it''s just my father getting worried as I''m growing older and so, saying such unusualments. But it''s not that I... I mean, it''s like a parent''s concern about their children finding a suitable partner? So, you don''t have to worry too much about it."

    Astina rambled on.

    "I think it''s natural for parents to have such worries."

    I nodded to Astina''s words.

    On second thought, it wasn''t umon for someone of Astina''s age to be engaged.

    It was even an age where marriages were not unheard of.

    So it wasn''t strange that Philip was worried about that.

    "But, I don''t n to get married early. ¡­¡­Unless I find a good partner."

    With that, Astina began fanning herself.

    "It''s a bit hot."

    At that moment, a maid from a distance was seen rushing toward us.

    "Miss Astina, the royal family has sent a message via magic orb...!"

    The magic orb was an enchanted tool that could transmit brief messages.

    It was a high-quality tool, typically reserved for extremely urgent situations.

    The sudden usage of it visibly stiffened Astina''s face.

    "...Via a magic orb? To me?"

    "It''s not directly for you, Miss, but it''s relevant to you..."

    Astina cast a brief nce my way before questioning the maid further.

    "What''s the message about?"

    "Well..."

    The maid paused for a moment, then began.

    "The first princess has reportedly run away."

    "¡­?"

    At her words, both of our eyes widened.

    Rie ran away?

    "Well¡­she suddenly said she was going to the Persia territory and left the royal pce."

    "¡­It''s not really running away if she mentioned her destination. But why is sheing here¡­"

    "I''m not sure about the situation but the royal pce said to please take good care of her¡­"

    "Okay, understood. Tell the servants to prepare a room and a good meal for the princess."

    "Understood."

    Astina nkly watched the back of the maid before frowning.

    "A troublemaker is on the way."

    "Huh?"

    "It''s nothing! Let''s just continue our walk."

    Astina said with a bright smile.

 Chapter 52: Summer Vacation (4)

    TL/Editor: Raei

    Illustrations: Here

    Morning came.

    "Wee, Princess Rie."

    As expected, Rie had made her way to the Persia territory.

    Philip greeted her with respect.

    Seeing Philip greet her formally felt odd, given that we students usually interacted with her casually.

    "Thank you for the warm wee."

    "Always. The Persia territory is open to you anytime. Feel free to visit."

    After a brief exchange with Philip, she approached Astina and me.

    "Rudy, it''s been some time."

    "Why are you here?"

    At my question, Rie just shrugged as though it wasn''t a big deal.

    "Friendship? Promoting good rtions with the Persia family? Isn''t it a good time now that you''re here?"

    Rie seemed particrly happy about something.

    Was this why she''d asked when I was visiting the Persia family in our letters?

    She had been constantly asking about it in our letters.

    But what about the ''running away'' part...?

    Astina, who was next to me, eyed Rie skeptically.

    "Hmm...."

    In response, Rie gave a sly smile.

    "I''m hungry?"

    "Ah... Okay, got it. Let''s eat, Princess?"

    Looking slightly irritated, Astina led Rie into the mansion.

    Rie joined us at the dining table.

    Unlike the previous day, though, hardly anyone spoke.

    The only noise was the tter of silverware.

    Philip broke the silence during the meal.

    "Do you have any ns after we finish eating, Princess?"

    As I munched on my sd, I thought about his question.

    She was here to hang out, what ns could she have?

    "I think I''ll tour the territory. I heard it''s been a while since the Persia territory wasst inspected."

    Rie answered Philip, a smile creeping onto her face.

    It was surprising to learn that she had an actual purpose.

    I had assumed she was here just to hang out...

    "Hmm... If you''re going around the territory, I can arrange for our knights to apany you."

    "No need. I''ll take him."

    With a wide grin, Rie pointed at me.

    "Me?"

    I stared at Rie, bewildered.

    "Yes, you. Join meter. Wear somethingfortable."

    "Um... Princess?"

    Philip interjected cautiously.

    "Rudy Astria is our guest, and he might not know our territory well. I think it would be better if Astina went with you instead."

    Wow!

    Philip''s words moved me.

    I came here to unwind.

    Running errands for Rie would be annoying.

    "Hmm... Then, let''s switch things up. Let''s just go out and have fun."

    Rie looked at me and announced.

    Her face said, ''you can do at least this much, right?'' making it difficult for me to say no.

    "Okay. Let''s explore a bit after we eat."

    "Wonderful~."

    Rie''s grin stretched from ear to ear, clearly delighted.

    Philip watched the scene unfold, his chin resting thoughtfully in his hand.

    "Daughter..."

    "Yes?"

    Astina responded to Philip''s call.

    With a grave tone, Philip spoke to Astina.

    "Try harder."

    "...."

    With a small bag in tow, I stepped out, draped in a dark-colored robe to help obscure my face.

    "Hey! Check out my wares!"

    "The fruits are fresh today~!"

    "Wow."

    I marveled at the cityscape.

    The Persia territory was a lively trade city.

    Large wagons rolled by, and the air was filled with lively bargaining in the shops.

    The city''s vibrancy was a stark contrast to the usual quiet of the academy.

    It was like stepping into a fantasy world.

    "Why do you look like you''ve never seen a city before?"

    Rie teased.

    But her face was lit up with joy too.

    "Rudy, let''s try that."

    "Sounds good."

    Like excited kids, Rie and I sprinted towards a stall selling skewers.

    "Don''t run..."

    Astina sighed, trailing behind us like a dutiful guardian.

    "Rie! Look at that!"

    "Oh... That''s interesting..."

    Today, I was brimming with excitement, exploring here and there with Rie.

    It felt like being a child again.

    Kind of like going to an amusement park when I was little?

    Also, knowing that Astina was watching our backs made me feel even more at ease.

    So, Rie and I spent the day exploring and ying freely.

    "Ah..."

    In the middle of all the fun, a thought crossed my mind.

    I had promised Luna a gift.

    I had intended to buy something nice when I got back to the academy, but since I was in the city, I decided to buy it now.

    I initially considered a simple gift, but the fun I was having made me feel a little guilty.

    While I was out having fun, Luna would be studying at the academy.

    I would have invited Luna if I knew it would be this fun.

    "Rie, let''s go over there."

    "Where?"

    I gestured towards a magic tool shop.

    Ding-a-ling.

    "Wee."

    We entered the magic tool shop.

    The shop was packed with different tools.

    Not only magic tools, but also alchemical supplies and various other items.

    "Are you looking for something specific?"

    Rie asked as she browsed through the shop.

    "I want to buy a gift for Luna."

    "A gift?"

    Rie looked puzzled at my words.

    "She''s stuck at the academy all the time. Isn''t that a bit sad?"

    "Hmm... I see."

    After saying that, I started exploring the magic tool shop.

    To be honest, the quality of the items seemed a bit low.

    The magic tools at the academy were clearly of higher quality.

    It wasn''t even worthparing.

    I nced at the ring on my right index finger.

    The ring Luna had given me for my birthday.

    Too many items here paled inparison to this ring.

    I wonder if it''s eptable to sell items inferior to magic tools crafted by students.

    "Oh...."

    One specific item caught my eye.

    It was a wizard''s robe that took up a significant portion of the shop.

    The robe looked ordinary, but its conspicuous cement with no items surrounding it sparked my interest.

    "Does this item possess special properties?"

    "Oh, are you interested in that robe?"

    The shopkeeper hurried over, rubbing his hands together.

    "This piece is the pride of our store."

    "Huh?"

    "It''s a robe made from wyvern skin. The skin is impressively durable, magic-resistant, and can withstand sword strikes."

    I examined the robe.

    The design wasn''t particrly intricate, but it looked functional forbat.

    "I''ll take this."

    My deration took the shopkeeper by surprise.

    "Well... it''s quite expensive..."

    "Oh, I didn''t ask about the price. How much is it?"

    He hesitated before revealing,

    "Well... it''s 10 gold."

    10 gold?

    I didn''t know prices well enough to know how much that was, but it was an amount of money I could easily afford.

    "Okay, I''ll take it."

    "Ar-are you sure?"

    "Yes, please wrap it neatly."

    "Th-thank you!"

    The shopkeeper grabbed the robe and scurried to the back of the store to wrap it.

    As the day wore on, the city began to quiet.

    Shops began closing, and the traffic of carriages dwindled.

    "Hmm...."

    Rie looked at the sky, scanning the area.

    Seeing her, I proposed,

    "Hey, let''s head back."

    "No, wait a bit."

    Astina and I exchanged confused nces as Rie continued to scan the area.

    What was she waiting for?

    My stomach rumbled, signaling that it was time for dinner.

    After a while, my curiosity got the better of me.

    "Hey, what are you waiting for?"

    Rie looked at me, her head tilted to one side.

    "That''s strange."

    "What''s strange?"

    "When are they going tounch the fireworks?"

    She asked innocently.

    "......Fireworks?"

    "Yes. Shouldn''t it be time for them?"

    I stared at her, surprised.

    "That''s odd...."

    Rie looked at the sky, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    I quietly moved closer to Astina.

    In a whisper, I asked her.

    "Is today a special asion?"

    "No, it''s just a regr weekday."

    "Then why does Rie expect fireworks?"

    "I have no clue."

    I stroked my chin, deep in thought.

    Could Rie possibly believe there was a festival today?

    Given the city''s bustling atmosphere, it seemed reasonable.

    After all, we had spent the day as if we were attending a festival.

    Could this be a case of blissful ignorance?

    "Hmm...."

    I could tell Rie that today was not a festival day and that there would be no fireworks.

    However, it felt like doing so would shatter her childlike anticipation.

    It was like telling a child who stays up all night on Christmas that Santa isn''t real.

    "Could we possibly arrange for fireworks at this hour?"

    "That''s absurd. It''s impossible with gunpowder, and equally impossible with magic."

    Astina stated firmly.

    "Impossible with magic?"

    "Yes, orchestrating a fireworks disy isn''t doable with just one or two magic scrolls. If you try with such limited resources, the oue would be more pitiful than impressive."

    I nced at Rie, whose hopeful eyes were fixed on the sky.

    "But shouldn''t we strive to preserve innocence?"

    "Huh?"

    "Please obtain one or two of those scrolls for me."

    I opened the small bag I had with me.

    Inside was Luna''s spellbook.

    I was hesitant to leave it at the academy, and equally hesitant to give it to Luna.

    While it would be safe at the academy, I felt ufortable leaving it unattended.

    And giving it to Luna wasplicated because of the promise I had made with her.

    Luna had asked me to give it to her only when she was ready.

    "Please etch the magic circle on this page. I''ll take care of the rest."

    Gradually, a look of disappointment began to surface on Rie''s face.

    Rie was no fool, she was bound to realize something was wrong.

    "Hey, let''s head back."

    "Why? Isn''t this what you wanted to see?"

    I smirked, holding Luna''s spellbook in my hands, channeling mana into it.

    My mana was absorbed into the spellbook, and a magic circle materialized in mid-air.

    And......

    -Whooosh!

    -Bang!

    Fireworks burst from the magic circle, soaring into the sky, exploding into a vibrant kaleidoscope of colors.

    "Huh?"

    "We''re just getting started, sit back."

    I channeled a considerable amount of mana into the spellbook, generating dozens of magic circles in the air, firing a multitude of fireworks into the night sky.

    "Ugh...."

    It drained a lot of my mana.

    Making me cough in pain.

    However, as I watched the sky, the pain seemed to dissipate.

    Compared to a grand fireworks disy, it was modest, yet captivating.

    As though dozens of flowers were blossoming against the vast, inky canvas of the sky.

    The floral blossoms were sparse, insufficient to fill the canvas, but enough to create a sense of ethereal beauty.

    "Wow...."

    Rie gasped in awe, her eye fixated on the sky.

    "This is... what you wanted to see, right?"

    As I said with a smile, Rie looked at me, her face a mix of surprise and wonder.

    "You... did this?"

    I didn''t answer, only returned her surprise with a smile.

    "......Thank you."

    Rie, her face aglow with sheer joy, thanked me with heartfelt sincerity.

    ***

    Damn Rudy has game. Though he''s painfully oblivious to it...

    Also doubt anyone should be allowed to use magic within cities but let''s just ignore that part.

    2/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 53: Summer Vacation (5)

    TL/Editor: Raei

    Illustrations: Here

    Academy training ground.

    "What just happened..."

    Evan sat alone, deep in thought.

    The moment when Rudy Astria punched the scarecrow to pieces.

    How did a wizard break a scarecrow with just a fist?

    Evan couldn''t make sense of it.

    No matter how many times he swung his sword at it orunched spells, the scarecrow remained unscathed.

    But Rudy Astria had shattered it with a single punch.

    "Could I survive that punch?"

    Shaking his head, Evan knew he couldn''t.

    Not that he''d willingly receive such a blow, but it was overwhelming even with his defensive skills.

    "Rudy Astria..."

    Evan mumbled to himself.

    He was indeed the top student.

    That was confirmed as the first term concluded.

    And Rudy Astria was second.

    Yet, why did he feel like he couldn''t win in a fight against Rudy Astria?

    What Evan saw was merely Rudy breaking a scarecrow.

    He had only witnessed that one act, but it felt like Rudy was already one step ahead.

    Of course, Evan was learning not only magic but swordsmanship as well.

    But, even whenbining both fields, he felt he was trailing Rudy Astria.

    Rudy was moving too fast.

    Too fast for him to keep up.

    "I can''t... let this go on."

    Evan clenched his fist.

    Being first in academics wasn''t everything.

    He was ahead in grades butgging in other areas.

    If he only focused on academics, he''d lose to Rudy overall.

    Evan began to train harder than ever.

    To truly surpass Rudy Astria.

    The following day.

    Morning arrived in the Persia territory.

    Rie, Astina, and I were enjoying breakfast at a restaurant.

    "You''re leaving today?"

    At my announcement, Rie wore a puzzled expression.

    "I need to get back. I was only nning to meet the Head of the Persia family and then leave."

    "Why not stay and enjoy yourself a bit more?"

    "Is this your ce?"

    Astina responded to Rie with a surprised look.

    Rie shrugged off Astina''s remark confidently.

    "After all, we''re all subjects of the Royal Family, so I have the right to speak my mind."

    "Even so, I''m returning to the Academy today. I''ve packed my things, and a carriage is already waiting."

    At this, Rie fell silent, thinking.

    Then, she shed a yful smile.

    "Then, should I head to the Academy too?"

    "The carriage is..."

    "I can share it with you."

    "It might be a tight fit. It only seats one."

    "Then I''ll sit a bit closer. It''s fine. A little close contact is inevitable..."

    As we carried on our conversation, a servant entered the room and whispered something to Astina.

    Then, Astina nced at Rie and smiled.

    "It seems you don''t have to worry about that."

    Rie tilted her head, not understanding.

    "What do you mean?"

    "If you''ve left home without permission, you should return."

    "......What?"

    Rie''s expression tensed at those words.

    As Rie''s face grew stern, a knight in golden armor entered the dining room.

    The golden armor symbolized the Royal Knights.

    Two more knights trailed behind him.

    Rie''s eyes widened at the sight.

    "Why are you here?"

    "We''re here to bring the princess back. We have orders from His Majesty the Emperor to retrieve the princess who left without permission."

    "I didn''t run away! I let everyone know where I was going!"

    Despite Rie''s protest, the knights grabbed her arm without hesitation.

    Their practiced ease suggested this wasn''t their first time handling such a situation.

    "You... Astina...! You betrayer!!"

    "I can''t ignore the Royal Knights, can I? After all, I''m a subject of the Royal Family too."

    Astina shrugged off Rie''s outburst with a smug grin.

    "I, I want to go to the Academy!!!!"

    "That''s not an option. You need to return to the Pce."

    "No! Noooooo!!!"

    Rie was hauled off by the Royal Knights.

    Is it really okay to treat royalty this way...

    Wouldn''t they face consequencester?

    Well, if it''s the Emperor''s order, I guess it''s not a problem.

    I watched as Rie was led away.

    Then the first knight turned to Astina, giving his respects.

    "Thank you for your help."

    "When the Royal Knights ask, I''m obliged to assist."

    Astina responded to the knight with a bright smile.

    That look felt odd.

    Usually, she wore a forced smile in such situations, but today it was genuinely happy.

    Was she happy about Rie being taken away......

    "Well, till we meet again."

    The Royal Knights saluted Astina, and they took Rie away.

    The room felt empty, like a storm had just passed through.

    "So, Rudy Astria. Are you returning to the Academy?"

    "Yes. There''s nothing else for me here."

    "Alright, then I will see you off."

    With that, I climbed into the carriage with Astina''s farewell.

    Professor McGuire''s Laboratory.

    "Strengthen the control field further... maybe etch a reinforcement rune here?"

    "Hmm... that might work. Then focus on the control rune over here and calcte."

    "Yes! Understood."

    Professor McGuire was guiding Luna in magic circles.

    ''The more I see, the more amazed I am...''

    Professor McGuire had mentored many students and disciples.

    Among them, some were hailed as geniuses, and some wizards made their mark in research.

    However, Luna was unlike any student he had encountered before.

    She possessed an intellect and aptitude uniquely suited for magical circles.

    While theoretical knowledge was important in magic circle creation, one particr aspect was crucial.

    That was mathematical ability.

    Luna''s aptitude for mathematics was beyond that of an average person.

    She calcted control equations in her mind and can quicklypute the various probabilities.

    Possessing superior problem-solving abilities, she factored in all exceptions when crafting a magic circle.

    These skills marked Luna as a wizardpletely optimized for magic circles.

    Magic circles constructed by Luna were of unprecedented mana efficiency.

    However, as a young student, she asionally made errors due to ack of fundamental understanding on magical theory.

    They were basics that anyone could master with time.

    Professor McGuire couldn''t afford to let such a student slip through his fingers.

    So, he put his n into action.

    "Luna, is there anything you''d like to eat?"

    "Huh? No... I just had lunch..."

    "Luna, do you enjoy chocte?"

    "I do like it... but I just brushed my teeth..."

    "Luna, would you like a cup of tea?"

    "I''m fine..."

    However, Luna''s unwavering focus tested Professor McGuire''s patience daily.

    There was a single motive behind McGuire''s persistent offerings.

    He wished to secure Luna as hisboratory assistant.

    Though still a student, if the professor had the authority, he could appoint her as his assistant.

    While her role would be as an assistant, she was still a student, so he couldn''t delegate her academy-rted tasks.

    It was purely a position to aid with research.

    Of course, Luna would undoubtedly be invaluable in research assistance, but enlisting her as an assistant now bore another implication.

    It was about securing her in advance.

    Once a year passed, then two, it would be evident that by the time Luna graduates from the academy, she would be extraordinary.

    At that point, all professors would vie for Luna.

    That''s why he wanted to take her as an assistant now.

    Designating Luna as his assistant at present wasn''t about tasking her with responsibilities from this point forward, but about working with her even after graduation.

    The aim was to secure her early, preventing other professors from poaching herter.

    "Huu..."

    Then, a nearby assistant approached Professor McGuire and asked.

    "Professor, no luck today either...?"

    "Nothing today."

    At Professor McGuire''s words, the assistants too felt a sense of disappointment.

    "Haah..."

    "Sigh..."

    When an exceptional individual joined theb, it wasn''t just the professor who felt it.

    The research assistants in the sameb did as well.

    So, all members of McGuire''sb were united by a single concern.

    How could they entice Luna to join theirb...?

    What in the world was Luna partial to...?

    How could they convince Luna to ept the role of an assistant...?

    The individuals in Professor McGuire''sb were consumed by these worries once again today.

    While theb members were focused on their predicament, Luna too had her own concern.

    ''Rudy''s back today... should I invite him for a delicious dinner?''

    Luna was drawing a magic circle with such a concern in mind.

    ***

    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 54: Summer Vacation (6)

    TL/Editor: Raei

    Illustrations: Here

    Academy conference room.

    Most professors gathered around a central table, with Dean Oliver at the head.

    Oliver, wearing round sses and a smart outfit, took the lead, a rare sight.

    Headmaster McDowell''s absence didn''t surprise anyone.

    Usually, McDowell ran these meetings.

    However, he often got busy during holidays, leaving Oliver in charge.

    "Did everyone enjoy the break?"

    Oliver asked his colleagues, shing a polite smile.

    The break hadn''t ended yet, his question was merely a formality.

    The purpose of this gathering was to finalize the academic calendar for the uing semester.

    While they typically followed a standard schedule, they adjusted dates for exams and other events to suit various factors.

    This time, due to numerous happenings from the first term, the agenda was packed, prompting serious looks from the professors.

    "Let''s start," Oliver announced, initiating the session.

    "The first item up for discussion is limiting first-year students'' outside activities due to the unfortunate incident during the midterm camp."

    At this, Professor Cromwell raised his hand.

    "Please, Professor Cromwell, go ahead."

    "I don''t see the need for such restrictions. The incident wasn''t a result of first-year students'' actions."

    Following Cromwell''s statement, Professor McGuire also lifted his hand.

    "I agree. The urrence was due to our oversight as professors. We need to pay more attention, instead of limiting the students, which seems somewhat unfair."

    With both of them speaking up, no one objected.

    No one wanted to argue with Professors McGuire and Cromwell.

    These two had significant sway within the academy due to their consistent research contributions, admirable character, and ethical conduct.

    Additionally, Cromwell hailed from a renowned family and was often seen as a potential future dean.

    However, his passion for teaching and studying magic was greater than his desire for the position.

    "Does anyone object to continuing with the first-year schedule as nned?"

    Even as Oliver asked once more, the professors stayed silent.

    "Then we''ll follow Professors Cromwell and McGuire''s suggestion. We''ll proceed with the joint practical of the 1st and 2nd years, along with the rest of the schedule, as usual. The next item up for discussion is...."

    With that, the meeting moved forward under Oliver''s guidance.

    Once all topics were addressed, Oliver left the academy grounds.

    Hidden beneath a hooded cloak, Oliver stepped beyond the academy walls.

    He scanned his surroundings, then navigated towards a dimly lit alleyway.

    Tucked in the alley was a small, unassuming shop.

    Inside, there were no customers, just a single bartender cleaning a ss.

    "You''re here."

    The bartender seemed to be expecting Oliver.

    "How is Count Fred faring these days?"

    Oliver settled into a seat, pulling back his hood.

    Count Fred''s family owned a respectable territory near the capital and held a reputation for their work with magical tools.

    They were notable backers of Princess Yuni, the second princess.

    Although traditionally seen as rivals to Garwell''s Handrei family, they''d recently gained more power due to the Handrei''s downfall.

    "The count is as well as ever. But..."

    "But?"

    A strained smile appeared on the bartender''s face.

    "Princess Rie''s investigations have been rather bothersome."

    "Princess Rie... She''s been staying out of the spotlight, hasn''t she?"

    "Not recently, no, but she''s been investigating into past affairs."

    "Past affairs?"

    The bartender set down the ss he was cleaning, and, leaning closer, whispered to Oliver.

    "It''s about Professor Levian."

    Oliver''s brow furrowed at this.

    "Why would the princess suddenly be interested in Levian?"

    "We''re not sure. We''ve done our best to hide any damning evidence, but considering it involves Levian, there might be undiscovered traces. We''re just staying cautious for now."

    "Sounds troublesome."

    Upon hearing the bartender''s tale, Oliver let out a sigh of annoyance.

    "But enough about that, how did the meeting pan out?"

    The bartender handed Oliver a piece of paper while posing the question.

    Taking the paper and a nearby pen, Oliver started to write a letter.

    "It was smooth sailing. Professors Cromwell and McGuire suggested we stick to the original schedule."

    "That''s certainly good news."

    The bartender chuckled at Oliver''s words.

    After Oliver finished his letter, he passed it back to the bartender and rose from his seat, adjusting his robe.

    "Leaving so soon?"

    "I should get going. Lingering here won''t do me any good."

    As Oliver prepared to depart, the bartender spoke up.

    "Oh, one more thing, Count Fred told his child to keep a close eye on Princess Rie. Apparently, he''s shared some information concerning Professor Levian."

    Oliver''s brow creased again at the bartender''s words.

    "Anton? I can''t see how that would help."

    Anton, a second-year student at the academy, was Count Fred''s eldest son and a magic department student.

    While his grades and magic skills were good, he wasn''t extraordinary.

    "Count Fred seems to want Anton to acquire some experience...."

    "Doesn''t look like any grand n is at y, so it should be harmless."

    With a casual shrug, Oliver brushed off his initial worry.

    Even if Anton knew the details concerning Levian, unless hepletely lost his mind, he wouldn''t reveal such information.

    Doing so would inevitably spell disaster for the Fred family.

    "I''ll be heading out now."

    With that, Oliver strode towards the shop''s exit.

    "Astina, how could you!"

    Rie''s outcry made it sound like she had been personally wronged.

    "And what, I should''ve been at odds with the Royal Knights for you...? I just came to y for a while. I just had fun and left, that''s all."

    Astina snorted as if it were natural, scoffing at Rie''s outrage.

    On the other hand, Luna murmured, her expression sinking.

    "I couldn''t even go... it sounds like you all had such a good time..."

    "Ah."

    Astina and Rie were flustered at the sight and began tofort her.

    As the holiday slowly came to an end, the academy''s inhabitants started to trickle back in.

    Both Rie and Astina had returned, their chit-chat echoing through the corridors.

    "Sorry, Luna. I didn''t know Rie was nning on going... If I''d known, I would''ve invited you."

    "No, no, Rudy, it''s not your fault! You even brought back a gift."

    We continued our casual conversation as we strolled through the academy grounds.

    "I need to move out first."

    "Alright, see you tomorrow then!"

    I waved them goodbye and headed towards the dormitory.

    Having transitioned from Top Seat to Second Seat, I had to relocate my belongings to the Second Seat''s designated room.

    I had spent the holidays focused on studying ck magic and mana maniption, improving my proficiency in thetter.

    Whether it was fortifying my arm or specific body parts, it was no longer a challenge.

    But the rewards of mana maniption extended beyond physical enhancements.

    My control and usage of ck magic had significantly stabilized as well.

    Much like my own progress, my friends too seemed to have improved greatly.

    While Rie and Astina''s progress was less clear, Luna''s had grown tremendously.

    Each time she showcased her research findings, theplexity of her magic circles amplified, making them increasingly difficult to understand.

    My struggle to keep pace hinted at Luna''s rapidly elerating growth.

    Sure, I hadn''t dedicated much time to studying magic circles, but that didn''t mean I''dpletely ignored magic theory.

    Despite my skills in creating magic circlesgging behind, I was quite good at understanding their type and function.

    However,tely, deciphering Luna''s magic circles had be a very difficult task.

    While Luna''s rapid development was amazing, it also sparked a worry that I might struggle to keep up with her.

    Aside from Luna, another individual had exhibited noticeable growth - Evan.

    We''d incidentally bumped into each other at the training grounds, and it was clear that he had evolved since our initial encounter.

    His magic had gotten stronger, and his swordsmanship had be very stable.

    "Well... school is about to start."

    Seeing these developments made me happy, but I was worried about the eventsing up.

    After school starts, there were two immediate events.

    An individual skills assessment and a joint practical for the first and second-year students.

    The individual skills assessment was an examination designed to assess each student''s progress during the holidays.

    Given our varying abilities, we would be subjected to numerous types of assessments.

    Among these, the power assessment was the most highly anticipated event.

    As implied by its name, this was an assessment designed to measure the level of power one could harness with one special blow.

    Though it was challenging to assess an individual''s abilities solely based on this aspect, the spectacle of executing such a powerful move made it the most dramatic of all evaluations.

    It received the undivided attention of both professors and students.

    Although I hadn''t developed a special move specifically for this assessment, the thought was still bouncing around in my mind.

    The oues of this evaluation significantly influenced our grades, so it was better to get a good score.

    What I was most interested in about this assessment was who would outshine the rest among the first-year students.

    Astina was expected tofortably clinch the top spot among the second years, but no clear front-runner emerged from the first-years, especially since the winner in the original is currently absent.

    Originally, the top scorer was Serina.

    However, in Serina''s absence, it wouldn''t be surprising if the likes of Rie, Luna, or Evan emerged victorious.

    More important than this assessment was the joint practical for the first and second-year students.

    I''d had several discussions with Professor Cromwell regarding this.

    As a result, I was able to persuade him to carry out the event properly.

    While I knew that Dean Oliver would have managed things even if I hadn''t intervened, I took the initiative, in fear of more changes to the story.

    "But it seems to have proceeded without a hitch."

    I smiled and moved my things.

    And so, as the holidays drew to a close, a new semester was about to start.

    ***

    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 55: Individual Skills Assessment (1)

    TL/Editor: Raei

    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun

    Illustrations: Here

    "Is this ab or a tea house? Why is everyone lounging around?"

    Professor Cromwell scowled, his sses perched on his nose.

    His desk was a mountain of paperwork, and the dark circles under Cromwell''s eyes extended down to his chin.

    "I didn''t expect there to still be so much paperwork with the semester starting tomorrow."

    McGuire and Robert sat at a guest table, sipping tea and chatting.

    Robert, a dark magic professor without much administrative responsibility, had less paperwork, while McGuire, with more assistants, had already delegated his work.

    "Did you prepare for the individual skills assessment next week?"

    "I have, but organizing the joint practical for first and second-year students is a nightmare."

    In response to McGuire''s question, Cromwell took off his sses and spoke.

    McGuire nodded at Cromwell''s words and responded.

    "It''s a bit rushed this time."

    "But we''veid the groundwork, so there shouldn''t be any major problems."

    Robert, listening to their conversation, scowled and shook his head.

    "Just do it as usual, whyplicate things?"

    "We have an unusually talented batch of first-year students, and given the recent incident, we need to be cautious."

    Professor McGuire shifted the topic after hearing Robert and Cromwell''s conversation.

    "Speaking of which, isn''t the individual assessment interesting?"

    "What''s there to expect? It''s just some kids scribbling magic circles."

    At Professor Robert''s remark, McGuireughed.

    "Just wait and see. Let''s see who takes the first ce."

    "Remember, scrolls aren''t allowed in individual assessments. And for magic tools, students can only use those they''ve crafted themselves."

    "Cromwell rmended a student this time, Luna Railer. She''s impressive, isn''t she? Even without a scroll, she''s bound to rank high. Second-year top spot is probably Astina''s, but the first year''s a mystery."

    Then Robert smirked.

    "Astina is the second-year top spot?"

    "So, you''re saying there''s another contender?"

    At that, Cromwell reacted.

    "Astina may be an all-rounder in academics andbat, but the individual assessment is a little different, isn''t it?"

    Robert spoke with a confident smirk.

    However, his point was valid.

    Individual assessments weren''t about judgingbat skills or academic performance, but about measuring a person''s power when they exert their utmost strength.

    Even if someone excels in academics,bat skills, or intuition, without that one decisive move, they would not score high.

    "The ones under me might be novices, but this assessment might be different?"

    "You mean that Borval guy you''ve been mentoringtely?"

    "Well, there''s Borval and Rudy Astria."

    Cromwell chuckled at Robert''sment.

    Robert, who''d never taken on a disciple before, seemed to have changed his tune.

    He didn''t directly say ''disciples,'' but he was virtually nurturing them, which was no different.

    Considering ''that incident'' Robert had gone through, this was substantial progress.

    "Well, let''s say the second year is like that, but the first years are the most eye-catching."

    At Cromwell''s words, both McGuire and Robert nodded in agreement.

    "This time, we''ve got Luna Railer, nurtured by McGuire, top student Evan, Princess Rie von Ristonia, and Rudy Astria. Each one a contender."

    -Bang!

    Just as Cromwell finished his sentence, theb door flew open.

    A muscr man stood in the doorway.

    It was Jackson Pumpkin, a swordsmanship professor.

    "Heh heh...You lot seem to be having quite the chat!"

    As he sauntered in, the three Magic Department professors scowled.

    They''d been finding Jackson increasingly irksometely.

    Ever since the final exam, he''d been continually bringing up Yeniel, which was getting annoying.

    "You might not know! We can''t forget our Yeniel and Locke!"

    "We''re talking about the Magic Department. Why are their namesing up?"

    "Well, we all do the assessment together, don''t we!"

    "So you''re saying your students might take the top spot?"

    "Of course! Maybe not the second years, but the first years are exceptional!"

    Robert smirked, as if he''d caught Jackson in a trap.

    "How about a wager then? Among the professors here."

    "A bet?"

    McGuire looked puzzled at Robert''s proposal.

    "We''ll predict the first-year top spot."

    "Alright! What''s the wager?"

    At Jackson''s question, Cromwell grinned and produced a piece of paper.

    Written on the paper was a new system.

    "What''s this?"

    "It''s a weekend duty system starting next week."

    "I heard about this. Due to recentints about public order, it''s a system where a professor is on standby in the academy until 10 PM on weekends."

    McGuire added more detail to Cromwell''s exnation.

    "What a strange and annoying thing that hase up."

    "So that''s what we''re going to do."

    As Robert scowled and spoke, Cromwell borated.

    "How about the rest of us cover the duty of the person who predicts right?"

    "Oh."

    "That sounds good!"

    When Professor Cromwell spoke, the other three professors also reacted positively.

    Then, Professor McGuire was the first to chime in, tapping the desk for emphasis.

    "I''m going with Luna Railer."

    "I''ll go with Rudy Astria."

    Robert, ever so casual, crossed his legs and stated his choice. All eyes then turned to Jackson.

    Jackson had a daily routine of singing Yeniel''s praises, but in a individual evaluation that hinged on a single powerful move, Yeniel was at a disadvantage.

    After all, Yeniel was a female swordswoman who favored the rapier.

    "Hmm..."

    "Make up your mind, Jackson."

    Jackson''s eyes then lit up as if he''d reached a decision.

    "I''ll pick Locke Lucarion."

    "Really? You spend all day boasting about Yeniel, yet you pick a different kid?"

    "Given the circumstances and the wager, I''ve made the most logical choice."

    "Alright, Cromwell, who''s your pick? You can''t choose Rudy Astria; that''s a duplicate."

    Robert turned his gaze to Cromwell, thest to decide, andid down the rule.

    "Don''t fret."

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Cromwell voiced his choice.

    "Evan. My pick is Evan from the Department of Magic."

    As I stepped out into the morning, I was greeted by a refreshing breeze.

    The scorching summer had passed, and the cool embrace of autumn was settling in.

    The sky was a clear blue, typical of autumn, and dotted with fluffy clouds.

    While I admired the sky, a vibrant voice greeted me.

    "Rudy! Good morning!"

    "Oh, Luna."

    I returned Luna''s greeting with a wave.

    Despite it being the first day of school, with students around us looking worn out, Luna was radiant.

    I didn''t feel particrly drained either.

    Luna and I had maintained our routines even during the holidays, so the start of the semester didn''t feel like an abrupt change, more like a continuation of our usual routines.

    "Rudy, what''s your first ss today?"

    "It''s Professor Cromwell''s magic practice."

    "Really? I have a general subject ss on the first floor, so let''s meet up in front of the dining hall afterward!"

    "Sure, see youter."

    Having made lunch ns with Luna, I made my way to ss.

    All things considered, the transition from the first to the second semester was seamless.

    Life at the academy seemed to be progressing peacefully.

    However, that illusion was quickly dispelled.

    Upon entering the ssroom, I found two students already present: Rie and Evan.

    Momentarily startled by Evan''s unexpected appearance, I almost retreated, thinking I''d entered the wrong room.

    But seeing Rie''s familiar, scowling face, I sighed and stepped inside.

    As soon as I entered, Evan turned to me.

    "Hello, Rudy Astria."

    His sudden greeting caught me off guard.

    While Evan and I had shared the same training ground on multiple asions, we hadn''t even exchanged nces, let alone a greeting.

    Why this sudden change?

    Without warning, Evan rose from his seat and extended his hand towards me.

    "I look forward to working with you this semester."

    This was... unexpected.

    I frowned at Evan''s sudden move.

    It was a behavior I would normally pass by in the game, but it was confusing when it actually happened in front of me.

    Casting a confused nce at Rie, I found her equally baffled, shrugging in response to my unspoken question.

    Not wanting to leave Evan hanging, I offered a forced smile and shook his hand.

    "Well, let''s get along."

    Still shaking Evan''s hand, I took my seat.

    I had a rough conversation with Rie through eye contact, but honestly, I didn''t know what Rie wanted to say, so I just brushed it off.

    If it''s an important matter, we''ll talkter.

    Momentster, Professor Cromwell entered the ssroom.

    Upon noticing Evan, the professor spoke up.

    "Did everyone greet each other? Meet Evan, who will be in ss with us starting this semester. I won''t say get along well, just don''t fight."

    Professor Cromwell then brandished a piece of paper.

    "There''s an individual assessment next week. I presume you''re all aware of it?"

    As he spoke, his gaze drifted across the ssroom, finally resting on me.

    "Rudy Astria."

    "......Yes?"

    "An assessment is just an assessment. The result of the assessment is not that important."

    Did this man eat something wrong in the morning?

    What had happened to the professor who had chastised us for poor results?

    Noticing my furrowed brow, Professor Cromwell seemed to understand my confusion and nodded in acknowledgment.

    "I mentioned before that your grades were not great. But what I want to say is that you don''t necessarily need to pour all your energy into such a trivial assessment. Just use enough force so it won''t greatly affect your grades."

    I was a bit convinced upon hearing his words.

    After all, I hadn''t nned on pouring all of my energy into this assessment in the first ce.

    As long as I maintained a reasonable ranking, my grades would not suffer.

    "I see your point... I understand."

    "Good, take it easy."

    "Understood."

    Although I felt that there was an ulterior motive, I couldn''t really understand it so I just let it slide.

    ***

    5/5 Enjoy the chappy!

    Coming soon!

 Chapter 56: Individual Skills Assessment (2)

    Individual Skill Assessment.

    Given to first and second-year students.

    This test, more like a health check-up than an exam, gauged individual capabilities.

    "Next student, please step forward."

    At that invitation, I walked into a room where a small ss bead and a woman awaited.

    "This is the mana measurement room. Rest your hand on the ss bead and take some deep breaths."

    As I followed her instruction, cing my hand on the bead, a light bloomed from within.

    The brightness was gentle, not enough to blind, but it snuck through the crevices between my fingers.

    "Alright, you''re done. Please proceed to the next station."

    Once finished, I exited the room, joining several other ongoing tests.

    Wizards were primarily assessed for mana, but there were also evaluations for physical strength and endurance.

    Unique screenings were conducted by the Alchemy and Elemental Departments.

    Thest test was the maximum output test, giving this series of tests its "assessment"bel.

    It measures the maximum amount of power one can exert.

    This power is precisely quantified and it''s this grading that gives the evaluation its name.

    Yet, despite the precision of the measurements, it was a stretch tobel the evaluation entirely objective.

    Everyone had their unique style of fighting¡ªsome packed a powerful punch with each strike, while others preferred a barrage of weaker attacks.

    The purpose of this assessment was to highlight these individual capabilities ahead of the joint practical for first and second-year students.

    Mixed teams of first and second-year students would face off against one another.

    So, the assessment was an opportunity to impress and secure a good team.

    But the scores from this assessment also factored into our overall grades, so the aim was to bnce showcasing skills with securing a respectable score.

    I waited for my turn at the maximum output test, proceeding through the preliminary tests one at a time.

    The maximum output test took ce at the center, under supervision, and was not bound by the order of the other exams.

    If you were summoned in the midst of another test, you had to report to the center immediately.

    While I waited, a familiar name echoed through the room.

    "Student number 73, Rie Von Ristonia, please report to the center."

    The announcement, amplified by magic, sounded throughout the space.

    "Hey, it''s the princess''s turn. Should we go watch?"

    With Rie''s name called, whispers stirred among the students.

    As the murmurs grew, everyone broke away from the line, converging toward the center.

    Joining the flow of students, I headed toward the center, curious about Rie''s progress.

    Over the vacation, I''d only seen her once.

    "Rie Von Ristonia, signal when you''re ready."

    When I reached the center, an open field stretched out before me.

    There stood a scarecrow, with Rie its onlypany.

    Professors and students watched from a safe distance.

    Rie drew in a deep breath, standing before her straw opponent.

    This scarecrow was a bit different from those at the training grounds, mainly due to its angry expression.

    I suspect it was fortified with various spells for this test.

    "Sylph," Rie''s voice echoed in the open field.

    Suddenly, a hawk-shaped wind elemental, Sylph, materialized behind her.

    Whispers of awe rose from the crowd.

    A 1st-year magic department student using an intermediate elemental was a sight to behold.

    However, instead of admiration, worry gnawed at me.

    Rie, although having a promising future with Sylph, was still in the Magic department.

    Would she have had enough time to refine her magic while also training with elementals during the break?

    Rie was well aware of the limits of her elemental talents.

    That was why she had joined the Magic department in the first ce.

    However, putting too much focus on elementals might hinder the growth of her magicter on.

    My gaze rested on Rie, filled with concern.

    Seemingly tense, Rie took a few calming breaths before staring intently at the scarecrow and extending her hand.

    Mana surged from her palm.

    It looked she was going to use magic.

    Was she nning to use both elementals and magic simultaneously?

    As the question flitted through my mind, a small me ignited from Rie''s hand.

    At first nce, it seemed like a basic Ignition spell, the most elementary of fire-attribute magic.

    But everyone present knew better.

    It wasn''t a basic spell.

    It was Explosion magic, the evolved intermediate version of fire-attribute magic.

    This was Rie''s signature spell, known more for the shock it delivered rather than burns.

    When the spell sparked into existence, a wave of anticipation washed over me.

    Rie''s leap in progress, summoning an intermediate elemental while simultaneously reaching the intermediate magic level, was a testament to her tremendous effort.

    Yet, her shaky mana control betrayed her limited proficiency with intermediate magic.

    Raising the small me, she dered, "I ept the challenge."

    -We now begin the evaluation of Rie Von Ristonia.

    The wizards present readied their staves, preparing to shield from any debris caused by the explosion.

    "Sylph."

    At Rie''s call, Sylph stirred, gathering wind.

    A vortex formed, swirling toward the elemental''s beak.

    Rie raised the explosion spell to Sylph''s beak.

    Carefully positioning it, she waited until the wind swirled around the magic, the activity eventually ceasing.

    In the ensuing silence, she uttered a single word: "Fire."

    With a loud bang, Sylph unleashed the explosion magic, resembling a gunshot.

    Like a bullet, the magic raced towards the scarecrow.

    An instant before impact, it detonated.

    A thunderous roar echoed across the field as the minuscule me transformed into a ferocious inferno.

    Amplified by Sylph''s wind, the explosion was far stronger than usual.

    "Barrier!"

    The surrounding wizards hastily erected barriers against the spreading st.

    Despite their efforts, the explosion stubbornly persisted.

    As it dwindled, Rie let out a sigh of relief.

    The spectators resumed their chatter.

    "Remarkable for a first-year¡ªskillful application, plus high levels in both elemental and magic..."

    "Truly a princess''s performance."

    The crowd buzzed with approval.

    From my perspective, too, Rie''s disy was impressive.

    Simultaneous use of an intermediate elemental and magic was umon, even among upperssmen.

    However, that was all it was.

    Frankly, for this assessment that required a concentrated force to a single point, her widespread explosion wasn''t the best choice.

    "Rie Von Ristonia. With 2430 points, you are first in the first grade."

    Nheless, her power was unrivaled amongst the candidates So far.

    Naturally, Rie''s first ce standing was due to the absence of any strongpetition so far, and the score was far from unbeatable.

    Still, what she demonstrated was impressive.

    "Rudy Astria."

    Professor Robert''s voice drew my attention.

    I found him striding towards me, hands casually in his pockets.

    "You can surpass that, right?"

    His question left me pondering.

    "I suppose I can."

    But I had no intention of pushing myself to such an extent.

    While my power was great when I put everything into a punch, my body wouldn''t be able to withstand it.

    A body like Borval''s might, but mine, yet to be fully developed, wouldn''t hold up.

    "Then im first ce."

    "What?"

    I was taken aback by his sudden instruction.

    "Secure first ce, then return."

    Suddenly deciding that I should im first ce?

    It was definitely out of the blue, but for some reason, It felt good.

    Robert has never pushed me to achieve anything specific.

    But his bold statement to get first ande back gave me a sense of how highly he thought of me.

    "If I secure first ce, does that mean I be an official disciple?" I asked yfully.

    "¡­I''ll consider it."

    At that, I lifted the corners of my mouth.

    I had been feeling a littlepetitivetely.

    I will make him acknowledge me as a proper disciple.

    "Understood," I nodded, grinning.

    Professor Cromwell did say to take it easy, but that must''ve been a joke.

    I doubted the professor would seriously tell me to take it easy.

    The announcer''s voice echoed.

    -Student number 74, Luna Railer. Please proceed to the center.

    Luna was up next¡­?

    Nearby, Luna promptly moved towards the center, her expression notably more serious than usual.

    Extracting a small cube from her pocket, she dered softly, "Luna Railer, I ept the challenge."

 Chapter 57: Individual Skills Assessment (3)

    A few days prior, within Mcguire''sb.

    "Hmm..."

    Luna studied a piece of paper in Mcguire''sb, brow furrowed in thought.

    The paper bore a magic circle.

    A circle she intended to use for her individual assessment.

    There was a problem, though.

    Scrolls weren''t allowed in the assessment.

    With scrolls out of the question, she had to make a magical tool using mana stones.

    The amount of mana stones Luna could get, however, was limited.

    Using low-quality mana stones reduced the amount of mana you could inject into the magic circle.

    This meant you had to pick between using a subpar magic circle or maximizing the circle''s efficiency.

    Since using a low-grade circle was out of the question, the only option was to maximize efficiency.

    The problem was, even the most efficient magic circle Luna could create with the avable mana stones would struggle to make an impression during the assessment.

    With no other alternatives, all she could do was make her magic circle as efficient as possible.

    "Ugh..."

    Theb assistants nced towards Luna.

    They wanted to help Luna, but how could they understand when Luna was simply staring at the paper, groaning in frustration.

    "Hmm!"

    Suddenly, a female assistant rose from her seat.

    She slowly approached Luna.

    "Um... Luna? Do you need help?"

    Luna turned her head at the voice behind her.

    She responded with a smile.

    "Well, I''m having a bit of trouble with this magic circle..."

    Hearing this, the assistant''s face lit up.

    "Really? Can I help you then? What''s the issue?"

    "No, it''s fine. I appreciate your concern."

    "Um... what part are you stuck on? I might be able to help..."

    "No, thank you! I''ll figure it out!"

    With Luna''s polite refusal, the female assistant, feeling defeated, returned to her seat.

    Her defeat, though, signaled an opening for the other assistants.

    ''A problem with a magic circle?''

    ''It looks well-made to me, what''s wrong with it?''

    They all stared, unflinchingly, at the magic circle before Luna.

    Yet, they couldn''t pinpoint any issues.

    This magic circle was near perfect, activating smoothly and demonstrating excellent efficiency.

    The only issue was Luna''s limited mana stone supply.

    Luna groaned once more, striving to squeeze even a fraction more efficiency.

    However, the magic circle, already operating at peak efficiency, offered no room for improvement.

    "What''s everyone doing?"

    Just then, Professor Mcguire entered theb.

    He frowned at the sight of his assistants squirming in their seats, scrutinizing Luna''s magic circle.

    "Oh, Professor. Hello!"

    Hearing Mcguire''s voice, Luna jumped up from her seat and greeted him with respect.

    Mcguire''s face warmed into a smile at Luna''s response.

    It was refreshing to see such an earnest young student, a wee change from his worn-out assistants and arrogant colleagues.

    Mcguire approached Luna with a friendly tone.

    "So, how''s your preparation for the assessment going?"

    "Ah... well..."

    Luna responded with an awkward smile, lifting the paper that held the magic circle.

    "So this is the magic circle for your individual assessment?"

    "Yes..."

    "Alright, let''s have a look."

    Mcguire sat down and took the paper from Luna.

    He scrutinized the circle carefully.

    There seemed to be no issues.

    Luna had maximized the efficiency to the best of her knowledge, and the runes controlling the magic circle were well-ced.

    The magic circle¡¯s harmony with the other runes was also well-done.

    Luna seems to have a good grasp of the individual assessment, ying to her strengths nicely.

    Mcguire looked up at Luna.

    Despite presenting a well-crafted magic circle, Luna was nervously fiddling with her fingers.

    ''Something must be bothering her.''

    His quick observation led him to this conclusion.

    His instincts, sharpened over years of teaching at the academy, surpassed those of the assistants.

    Mcguire paused to think.

    What could be the issue?

    The magic circle was fine.

    The issue must be external.

    Mcguire then remembered Luna''s biggest problem.

    Money.

    He recalled that Professor Cromwell had footed the bill for Luna to attend his special lecture.

    After a few sessions with Luna, recognizing her potential, he returned Cromwell''s money and continued teaching her for free.

    Still, Luna''s financial troubles remained.

    Mcguire rubbed his chin.

    In this situation, he could offer her a mana stone, but he knew Luna would decline.

    Whenever he offered to pay for her meals or other items, she always politely refused.

    He needed to find a way around this.

    "Hmm..."

    Mcguire frowned, trying to devise a clever n.

    "Your magic circle isn''t quite up to par."

    Luna''s mouth fell open at Mcguire''s words.

    "...Huh? Really?"

    She hadn''t thought there was anything wrong with her magic circle.

    Naturally, she was taken aback by Mcguire''s sudden critique, especially as he had always praised her work before.

    However, a spark of hope ignited in her eyes.

    Could there be a way to further optimize the circle''s efficiency?

    Setting the magic circle aside, Professor Mcguire pointed to its center.

    "It''s too weak."

    "......I beg your pardon?"

    "It''s too weak."

    Mcguire rummaged through a drawer and fetched a mana stone.

    "This won''t cut it. You need to aim for the top."

    Mcguire ced the mana stone in front of Luna.

    "I''ve made a wager with the other professors."

    Mcguire smirked, revealing his gamble.

    "I bet on you securing first ce."

    "M-me?"

    Surprised, Luna pointed to herself, eyes wide with shock.

    "Correct. With this magic circle, securing first ce is next to impossible, don''t you think?"

    Truthfully, her magic circle had somewhat a chance of sess.

    But he wanted to challenge Luna, to spur her growth.

    "Take this mana stone. Create a stronger magic circle and return as the winner."

    He understood Luna''s character quite well.

    With this approach, Luna would not decline the mana stone.

    If he simply gifted her the stone, she would have rejected it.

    Mcguire''s intuition was correct.

    Luna''s determination red to life.

    A sparkle appeared in her eyes at the prospect of helping the professor.

    And she decided.

    "I''ll... return as the winner!"

    With that, Luna gripped the mana stone firmly.

    Mcguire couldn''t help but smile.

    "Luna Railer, let''s begin."

    With his words, Luna activated the cube she''d withdrawn from her pocket.

    The cube expanded, and the ck mana stone at its heart gleamed brilliantly.

    ''Activate the cube and¡­¡­.''

    Having done so, Luna focused on the scarecrow.

    She carefully determined the coordinates of her target.

    As she did so, Luna''s gaze drifted towards the spectators.

    To Rudy in particr.

    ''Rudy, I won''t back down this time.''

    She saw him there during Rie''s performance.

    But she didn''t approach him.

    It would distract her focus.

    Her resolve to im first ce would waver.

    Professor Mcguire had entrusted her with a mana stone and ced his faith in her.

    She refused to let him down.

    "Hmph!"

    Having set the coordinates, Luna activated the cube.

    The mana stone at the cube''s core erupted with intense light.

    The magic circle Luna made...

    This circle housed a spell that ovepped several times on a single point and is then activated all at once at the pinpointed coordinates.

    The main spell within the framework was a basic fire spell.

    She had chosen it for its efficiency.

    But with Mcguire''s mana stone, she could pick a much more potent spell.

    Luna considered her options.

    What spell should she choose?

    Then, she recalled a certain magic.

    Professor Cromwell''s telekic magic.

    This type of magic was iconic within the Academy.

    Only a select few among those of remarkable talent were chosen by Cromwell to learn it.

    And it was magic with overwhelming power.

    Although she could not cast it herself, she could incorporate it into the magic circle.

    Inwardly, Luna shouted a single word.

    ''Gravity.''

    -KWAGAGAGAGAK!!!!!

    An immense force exerted itself on the small area housing the scarecrow.

    Tiny pebbles surrounding the scarecrow disintegrated into sand, and the scarecrow itself began to bow under the gravitational pull.

    "What... what is happening?"

    Spectators stared, taken aback by the unfolding spectacle.

    The scarecrow, unaffected by Rie''s magic, now bent under Luna''s spell.

    -KWAHAAAK!

    "Uh... uh!!!"

    Luna groaned.

    Though the mana stone was responsible for activating the spell, Luna was responsible for setting the coordinates.

    So, Luna''s mana continued to funnel into the mana stone.

    She kept her focus, eyeing the scarecrow.

    And gradually, the cube''s operation stopped.

    -PAKAK!

    The ck mana stone within the cube red red, and only then did the cube retract, dropping into Luna''s grasp.

    "Hoo¡­¡­."

    She took a deep breath, then looked at the scarecrow.

    The bottom had been shriveled and pressed down, its body bowing as if in reverence.

    A wave of tion swept over Luna.

    Then, she heard the announcer''s deration.

    -Luna... Railer, with 4520 points, ims first ce!

    "©¤Hmm!"

    Hearing the announcement, Luna pumped her fist, her face lit up with joy.

    Her score nearly doubled Rie''s.

    She was the overwhelming first ce.

    "What just happened......"

    And the crowd couldn''t conceal their astonishment.

    She had used telekic magic, said to be wielded exclusively by Cromwell''s chosen few.

    She used that spell as if to mock those chosen geniuses.

    Of course, that hadn''t been Luna''s intention.

    Nevertheless, it was enough to instill both shock and inspiration in the spectators.

    Joyful, Luna departed the field.

    She headed in Rudy''s direction.

    Beside Rudy stood Rie, her face contorted oddly.

    "Rudy!"

    As Luna called his name, Rudy returned a beaming smile and a thumbs up.

    "Well done."

    "Hehehe......"

    "Uh..."

    Rie, standing adjacent, eyed Luna with apparent annoyance.

    Then, Luna beamed confidently and voiced her achievement.

    "I secured first ce in this assessment."

    Luna confidently dered first ce.

    Rie frowned, but Rudy just chuckled.

    "Do you want to watch me? I''m number 80."

    "Huh? Absolutely!"

    After nodding, Luna watched the assessment for a while.

    Before long, the announcer''s voice echoed again.

    -Number 80, student Rudy Astria.

    Upon hearing his name, Rudy turned to Luna and Rie, dering,

    "Luna, sorry, but I''ll return after iming the top spot."

    "Huh?"

    With that, Rudy briskly made his way to the field.

    "Rudy Astria, let''s start."

    Without even properly positioning himself, he called for the start while still moving.

    Luna and Rie exchanged puzzled nces, watching Rudy.

    Not just them, but the surrounding spectators also stared at Rudy, perplexed.

    Unfazed by their gazes, Rudy continued advancing.

    He walked until he was near the scarecrow, and with about five steps remaining, he gripped his right wrist with his left hand and balled up his fist.

    He twisted his waist, pulling his fist back as far as it would go.

    In this stance, heunched towards the scarecrow.

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    Everyone looked on, shocked by his actions.

    After all, it was a student from the magic department, charging with his fist raised.

    And then...

    -KWAAAAAAAAAAAAAANG!

    Rudy''s punch connected squarely with the scarecrow''s face, toppling it over.

    The scarecrow''s face was mmed into the ground.

    "This...can''t be."

    "What just happened?!"

    Where the scarecrow''s face had smashed into the ground, an indented and cracked patch marked the spot.

    "Hoo!"

    Rudy exhaled, loosening his shoulder and wrist.

    His face showed neither joy nor surprise, just a matter-of-fact expression.

    -Ru...Rudy A-a-astria!!!! He''s scored 9510 points!!!!!

    The announcer''s voice, filled with excitement, echoed throughout the academy grounds.

    ***

 Chapter 58: Individual Skills Assessment

    TL/Editor: Raei

    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun

    Illustrations: Here

    "Ouch..."

    My arm and hand throbbed.

    The rebound was now spreading throughout my body.

    This is why I should''ve taken it easy....

    "No working out for me."

    I couldn''t imagine doing any strenuous activity for at least two or three days.

    Maybe a gentle run, but definitely no lifting.

    -Please wait a moment... Maintenance is required. The next student in line, please stand by.

    As the announcement ended, a few teachers approached the scarecrow.

    They nned to switch out the scarecrow whose face I''d bashed in.

    Ignoring them, I walked back to the crowd.

    I saw Luna and Rie, their faces shocked.

    "You said you were number one, right?"

    "Rudy...!"

    At my words, Luna beamed and shouted my name.

    "You''re incredible, Rudy!"

    Luna wasn''t upset about losing.

    She was just happy for me.

    But Rie looked rather annoyed.

    "Where''d you learn that weird technique?"

    At Rie''s question, I smirked and answered,

    "It''s all thanks to dark magic."

    "You''re saying it''s dark magic? Your body is hurt again, is that what dark magic is? Let me look."

    Rie grumbled, examining my arm.

    My veins stood out, colored in a strange light.

    "Why are you hurting yourself for first ce?"

    "It meant something to me."

    Despite the pain, I felt content.

    With a score like mine, only someone like Astina could beat me.

    There wasn''t a first-year student who could top me now.

    Then, the announcer''s voice filled the air.

    -Student number 85, please step forward and stand by! We''ll resume the assessment shortly.

    Hearing that, I turned to Rie and Luna.

    "I have one more test left. I''ll go and take that."

    "Alright! Be safe!"

    "I have my test too."

    Leaving Rie and Luna behind, I went to take my test.

    After finishing the test, I returned to the center.

    -Student Riku, you''ve earned 220 points.

    "Ugh¡­"

    "Riku! Good job!"

    Rie was gone, so Luna and I watched the assessment.

    "How did you score almost 10,000 points?"

    Riku asked, walking over to us.

    "Effort."

    She gave me a suspicious look.

    So we were slowly moving towards the end.

    Yet no one had surpassed my score, not even Rie''s.

    I watched the rest of the assessment, feeling rxed.

    Student number 102, Locke Lucarion, please step forward.

    At that, Locke''s name was called, and he walked from the crowd towards the center.

    As Locke stepped forward, I focused my attention on him.

    Locke was someone worth watching.

    He yed a significant role in the story, a potential ally when needed.

    To make the most of him, I had to understand his strengths.

    And I was curious.

    Both Rie and Luna had progressed quicker than in the original story.

    I wondered if Locke, being around them, had elerated his growth too.

    Locke gripped his sword, took his stance, and began to speak.

    "Locke Lucarion, I''ll start©¤"

    "Locke Lucarion!!!! Go for the gold!!!!!!"

    A muscr man suddenly yelled from behind.

    It was Jackson Pumpkin, a Swordsmanship Department professor.

    He cheered for Locke like a dad rooting for his kid at a sports match.

    What''s he up to?

    I wondered as Locke looked at Jackson, seemingly puzzled as well.

    Noticing the vein popping on Locke''s forehead, he looked really irritated.

    "Locke Lucarion... Let''s get started."

    Gritting his teeth, Locke said to start again.

    He started to walk towards the scarecrow, sword in hand.

    "Uh¡­.?"

    Typically, the students would charge the scarecrow, their swords glowing with power.

    But Locke was just strolling up to the scarecrow, making Professor Jackson tense.

    "Locke!!! You brat!!! Run!!!"

    -Professor Jackson, we''re in the middle of an assessment.

    As Jackson yelled, the announcer reined him in.

    "No, this is not eptable!!!"

    -Professor Jackson!

    Locke kept walking until he reached the scarecrow.

    He nced at Jackson and smirked.

    "This kid!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Poke.

    With a treacherous smile, Locke jabbed the scarecrow with the tip of his sword.

    -Uh¡­.

    The crowd stared, speechless at the scene and Jackson''s outburst.

    -Locke Lucarion. That''s 1 point¡­¡­

    "Locke!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Jackson''s anguished cry echoed around the field.

    "Haha¡­¡­."

    I chuckled awkwardly, watching Jackson turn pale.

    Even if Locke didn''t do well here, Rie would still include him in the joint practical with the first and second years.

    Locke''s score was just a bit low¡­¡­

    After Locke, it was Evan''s turn.

    Evan wasst.

    -Lastly, student Evan, pleasee to the center.

    "Whew!"

    Evan walked onto the field, taking a deep breath, his sword in hand.

    "Hmm¡­¡­?"

    I tilted my head at his choice.

    As far as I knew, Evan didn''t wield a sword for this test.

    Evan''s sword was a tool to block magic.

    His primary attack was magic, the sword was just a defensive tool.

    So why did he bring a sword?

    There was no reason for that.

    "Evan, begin."

    With that, Evan dashed towards the scarecrow, sword in hand.

    He ran like a seasoned warrior.

    A faint aura of mana encased his de.

    "What is that¡­¡­."

    It wasn''t a sword aura.

    It was something altogether different.

    Evan continued his charge.

    As he neared the scarecrow, his sword swiped through the air.

    It was a cleanly executed horizontal sh.

    Then¡­..

    "It''s sliced¡­¡­."

    The scarecrow was perfectly bisected along the path of his sword.

    Cut as smoothly as a radish.

    I leapt to my feet in surprise.

    "Why does he already have¡­¡­."

    It was clear what it was.

    Andrei''s sword.

    A sword capable of severing mana.

    A sword that projected its own mana to cut through an opponent''s.

    However, this description was somewhat inurate.

    The sword could sever materialized magic.

    It severed materialized magic with its own mana.

    That was its power.

    But there was a drawback.

    The sword was unable to sever unmaterialized magic.

    It could cut through elemental magic like fire or water, but telekic magic, unmaterialized, remained untouched.

    However, Evan hadter ovee this limitation.

    Magic that sliced through the intangible, unmaterialized magic.

    He had developed this magic himself.

    The theory was easy enough to exin.

    In essence, it was about materializing intangible magic.

    But any fledgling wizard would understand theplex and near-impossible nature of such a feat.

    Though this magic was dependent on Andrei''s sword, it was undeniably incredible.

    How is he using it already?

    To use that magic, Evan experimented on the scarecrow in the training field for hundreds of hours.

    To have acquired it already, and to be using it now¡­..

    What could have brought about such a change¡­..

    Was it because of before when I punched a hole into the scarecrow?

    Did he train to destroy it as well?

    But this brought about new concerns.

    If he''d learned this technique now, it would cause issues during thebined first and second-year practical.

    It was a technique he shouldn''t have learned yet.

    Silence.

    The field fell quiet.

    -That¡­¡­ Student Evan¡­..

    The announcer''s voice cut through the silence.

    What followed was even more shocking.

    -0¡­¡­You score 0 points.

    "¡­¡­What?"

    Evan, seemingly in disbelief, questioned the announcer.

    -That¡­¡­ It''s a 0 point, right?

    Ah¡­¡­?

    Hearing that, something clicked.

    The scarecrow contained both magic that quantified impact and enhancement magic.

    Yet when Evan severed the magic, it seemed he had inadvertently destroyed the magic that quantified the impact.

    -That¡­¡­ Please hold. We will discuss with the assessing professor and re-announce the score.

    Following the announcer''s pause.

    -We will now announce the score of student Evan.

    -Student Evan''s score is 0 points.

    -We have decided to award 0 points, judging ack of understanding of the assessment. So, we will not include it in the ranking. However¡­¡­

    -The purpose of this assessment is to disy superior skills, and we acknowledge there was a w in the assessment. Therefore, we will grant you the maximum score.

    "What¡­¡­."

    I listened to the announcer''s words with a sense of disbelief.

    So, was I first?

    Or, was I second?

    It seemed I wasn''t alone in my confusion.

    The other students were also murmuring amongst themselves.

    I recalled a wizard-themed movie where a certain dormitory was suddenly stripped of their first-ce status.

    Was this a case of being stripped of the top spot?

    I sat in my seat, feeling oddly deted.

    Even though I had achieved first ce in the assessment, the bitter feeling lingered.

    No, it wasn''t merely Evan being granted first ce in the assessment, but more so the ambiguity of the results that left a bad taste in my mouth.

    While I was lost in thought, the students around me began to gradually disperse.

    "Rudy, aren''t you leaving?"

    Luna tilted her head and asked me.

    "Ah, I''m staying to watch the second-grade assessment."

    The first-grade assessment had ended, but the second-grade assessment was still toe.

    Yet, everyone else was leaving.

    There were a few reasons for this.

    Firstly, the capabilities of the second graders were widely recognized.

    Having spent over a year at the academy, their skills were well known.

    So, there was no need to watch them again.

    Additionally, it was a given that Astina would secure first ce.

    Given this predictable oue, many lost interest and left.

    Most likely, those who remained were eager to see just how remarkable Astina''s abilities were.

    "You''re staying to see Astina''s assessment?"

    "Well, I want to see Astina''s assessment, but there''s someone else I want to watch."

    -First up, student Borval. Please approach the center.

    After all, I needed to observe the performance of someone who shared the same teacher as me.

    Borval, with a colossal ax slung over his shoulder, made his way onto the field.

 Chapter 59: Individual Skills Assessment (5)

    "-20810 points! Amazing! Student Borval!!"

    The announcer''s voice rang out in excitement.

    Borval had outperformed me by a huge margin.

    "Wow..."

    Borval''s axe had cleaved through scarecrow''s head, continuing through its body.

    It was a sight showcasing the might of a barbarian warrior¡ªor maybe, a barbarian wizard?

    Regardless, his power was undeniable.

    An unexpected talent had risen to the spotlight.

    Borval, not a particrly distinguished student academically, nor notable in other activities, had been quietly sharpening his abilities.

    And today was his day to shine.

    The few spectators couldn''t help but express surprise at this unexpected show of talent.

    After propping up the scarecrow with his foot, Borval yanked out his axe, hoisted it onto his shoulder, and looked up.

    His gazended on Astina.

    With a look of challenge in his eyes, he left the square.

    "Great job, Borval," I greeted Borval as he walked away.

    "You, are you okay?"

    "Well, I''m not dying."

    "Use only as much as your body can handle. It could lead to big problems otherwise."

    Borval gave me advice, perhaps knowing that I had used abilities beyond my limits.

    Despite his rugged exterior, his words were caring.

    "Thanks," I responded with a small smile.

    Luna, standing next to me, also smiled at Borval.

    "Hello! Great job!"

    After a moment''s stare at Luna, Borval turned to me.

    "...Is she your girlfriend?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "Eh? What? Huh?"

    Luna and I blinked in surprise at Borval''s unexpected question.

    "I think I''m getting in the way here. I''m going to see Professor Robert."

    "No, it''s not¡­"

    But before we could correct him, Borval was gone.

    What were we supposed to do when he disappeared like that?

    "Luna, he''s not usually like that¡­¡­."

    I said, trying to dispel the awkwardness.

    "Ye-yes, he seems nice!"

    Luna stammered, flustered.

    "Le-let''s go check the scores! Wow! I, I''m excited! For the seniors'' matches!"

    As Luna tried to change the topic, I nodded.

    "Ye-yeah, sure."

    So we returned to checking the scores.

    "Gi-girlfriend..."

    Luna muttered, like a broken doll.

    I could only respond with an awkward chuckle.

    Astina, due to her role as the student council president, observed the assessment from a separate seat.

    "Why is everyone acting so strangely during this assessment..." Astina frowned, murmuring to herself.

    After Luna and Borval hadpleted their turn, both nced her way.

    The other students continued to showcase their abilities, each one more impressive than thest.

    "In this situation, how am I supposed to control myself?"

    Astina hadn''t prepared for an assessment of this kind.

    Truthfully, there was no need for her to unt her skills in apetition like this.

    Her abilities were well-known within the academy, so there was no point in proving them again.

    Furthermore, a good performance wouldn''t enhance her reputation¡ªshe had already imed the position of sessor and was also the student council president.

    Her status was as high as it could possibly be.

    "-Astina Persia, please step forward."

    "Ugh¡­"

    Astina let out a sigh as she walked onto the square.

    The first-year students and Borval had set the bar incredibly high with their impressive abilities.

    The audience had high expectations for her assessment.

    Astina took her ce and whispered to herself.

    "I suppose I need to meet their expectations."

    Meeting expectations was also part of her role.

    "Astina Persia. Let''s begin."

    With that, Astina extended her hand towards the scarecrow.

    Her mana began to fluctuate.

    The air started to vibrate in response to her immense mana.

    "Gravity," Astina murmured, directing her mana.

    -Crack!

    A strange sound resonated from the scarecrow, reminiscent of a death knell.

    "What¡­"

    The spectators watched, mouths agape.

    The scarecrow had been crushed as if it were made of tin.

    Her magic was not as shy as Rie''s, not as shocking as Borval''s or Rudy''s, and not as unique as Evan''s.

    She had simply crumpled the scarecrow.

    That was all.

    It was a brief spell, seemingly mocking the extravagant spells of others.

    It also demonstrated what could happen when Luna''s Gravity spell was used correctly.

    -Astina Persia¡­ 42100 points¡­

    It was pure, overwhelming power.

    Astina''s assessment met everyone''s high expectations.

    It demonstrated who was the strongest and most exceptional individual in the academy at that moment.

    That evening, the professors who had ced bets met in Professor Cromwell''sb.

    Sitting quietly, sipping their tea, no one spoke a word.

    The room was as serene as a stillke.

    "¡­So who won?"

    Professor Jackson was the first to disrupt the peace.

    "Obviously, it''s Rudy Astria. Weren''t we betting on who would rank first in the assessment?"

    Professor Robert said with a smirk.

    "But, considering grades, Evan is at the top," Cromwell pointed out, staring at Robert.

    "Weren''t we just basing this on the assessment?"

    "But the assessment determines the grades."

    Tension sparked between Robert and Cromwell.

    Professor Jackson quietly interjected at that point.

    "But¡­ didn''t Evan actually rank lower than our Locke?"

    Upon hearing Jackson''s remark, McGuire smacked him on the back of his head.

    "You be quiet. This is all because of you."

    "Ugh¡­"

    The full story was this:

    Professor Jackson had been bbering about the bet to other professors.

    Consequently, the professor in charge of the assessment, half jokingly and half seriously, separated the assessment and the grades.

    He awarded Evan the highest grades and Rudy the top assessment score.

    So, the bet became muddled.

    What started as a light-hearted wager had evolved into a significant matter for the professors, who prided themselves on their students.

    These professors, who devoted their free time to research and did not mind being on duty, could just stay within the academy and focus on their research.

    But this was a question of pride.

    When on a duty shift, how much teasing would they receive from other professors?

    "You don''t care about your students," or "You should have better trained your disciple."

    Rather than hearing such remarks, professors would rather bite their tongues.

    Professor Robert spoke with a smirk.

    "By the assessment, Rudy Astria was first. However, that oddball managed to get top grades using some strange technique."

    At this, Professor Cromwell chuckled.

    "That''s because there was a w in the assessment, as the overseeing professor admitted."

    Just as it seemed the bet would reach no resolution, Professor Jackson voiced his frustration.

    "Argh! Let''s have a rematch!"

    "That sounds like a great n, Jackson."

    McGuire pped as if he had made an extraordinary discovery.

    At this, both Robert and Cromwell looked bbergasted.

    "That''s ridiculous."

    "If you''re going to say that, we two will decide it, so you both can leave."

    "Hmph."

    Cowed by the firm words of Professors Cromwell and Robert, the pair fell silent.

    After contemting for a moment, Professor McGuire proposed.

    "So, you''re saying either of them could have been first if they had been evaluated properly?"

    "Of course."

    "Obviously."

    At their confirmation, Professor McGuire chuckled.

    "Then let''s determine the winner based on the higher score in the joint first and second-year practical. That seems fair, right? Besides, Cromwell and I will oversee that assessment to ensure there are no mishaps."

    At McGuire''s suggestion, Cromwellughed.

    "That''s an excellent idea."

    "I agree."

    Robert also rose from his seat, voicing his agreement.

    "Then let''s go with that."

    While the professors were having such a conversation......

    "Haah..."

    In her room, Rie sighed.

    She was deep in thought, absentmindedly twirling a pen on her desk.

    The performances of Luna and Rudy, who scored higher than her, echoed in her mind.

    The pair had disyed an overwhelming mastery among the first-year students.

    They seemed to have grown tremendously over the break.

    "No.... That was just a simple assessment."

    Rie spoke, hier gaze cast downward.

    She thought this assessment was really nothing.

    It didn''t provide a proper evaluation of an individual but scrutinized a single skill.

    Therefore, she reasoned, her low grade didn''t reflect her true capabilities.

    Really, she didn''t know what to do when she saw the others who were running ahead of her.

    Rie had been diligent in her own way.

    She summoned elementals, and her study of magic remained consistent.

    Yet, despite her efforts, it seemed as though the others were outpacing her.

    This unfamiliar situation was very confusing for Rie.

    "That''s right, I didn''t make a mistake."

    She didn''t lose.

    She was merely adopting a different approach.

    All she has to do is prove it in a proper assessment.

    Rie clenched her fist resolutely.

    Picking up her calendar, she drew a bear''s face on the date of the joint first and second-year practical.

    It meant it was very important.

    Rie''s eyes burned with determination.

 Chapter 60: Joint Practical (1)

    Days flew by since the end of the individual skills assessment.

    Now, the first and second years were gearing up for their joint practical.

    Every year, depending on who was in charge, it would change a bit, but the overall structure remained the same.

    Hearing about the updated rules, I headed to the bulletin board.

    There, I ran into Rie.

    "You''re here," I greeted, lifting my hand slightly.

    "It''s been a while."

    I hadn''t seen Rie muchtely.

    Despite being at the same academy, I had no idea where she spent her time.

    She didn''t stand out.

    We used to bump into each other during magic practice, but since the end of the assessment, those sses were on hold.

    "Did the rulese out?" I asked.

    Rie simply nodded and pointed to the bulletin board.

    The notice read:

    [

    Battle Royale

    -Each student must find two members to form a team of three.

    -The team members are not restricted by grade. (However, those who achieved ranks 1-3 in the individual assessment cannot be in the same team as the top three in the same grade.)

    -Anyone from the first and second grades can be the captain.

    -The location is Mount Malt.

    -Teamspete against each other on the mountain, earning points by defeating other team captains.

    -Points depend on the number of teams the defeated team has beaten. (If no teams have been beaten, it''s counted as one point.)

    -The practicalsts for 5 hours. Ranks are determined by total points earned.

    (Note: Second-grade top scorer, Astina, due to her student council duties, is excluded from the activity and given a score equal to the first ce in this assessment.)

    (Note: Evan, a first-year magic department student, is treated the same as ranks 1-3.)

    ]

    The rules were simpler than I expected.

    But one part caught my eye: students ranking 1-3 in the assessment can''t be on the same team.

    It looked like a response to the unusually high scores of the top-ranking students.

    Mulling over this rule, I realized that Rie, Luna, and I couldn''t be on the same team.

    The rule also mentioned Evan, but that wasn''t important.

    None of us were nning to team up with him.

    But the key phrase here was ''in the same grade''.

    That meant top-ranking students from the first and second grades could join forces.

    This must''ve been introduced to avoid reducing the grading variance if top students from the same grade teamed up.

    "If only Astina could join..."

    Astina was barred from this event, for good reason.

    The bnce would shatter if she participated, probably taking down everyone single-handedly.

    That''s why everyone agreed to this special rule, happy to hear that someone would get the same score as Astina.

    But even without Astina, I had another potential teammate¡ªBorval, the second ce ranker in the second-year assessment.

    Teaming up with Borval seemed like a good idea.

    Just as I was about to head over, a troubling thought crossed my mind.

    How would student safety be ensured during this event?

    With each participant having potentially lethal skills, it seemed likely injuries, or even deaths, could happen.

    When I voiced this concern to Rie, her response surprised me.

    "There are teaching assistants, right?"

    "Teaching... assistants?"

    In a world without surveince tools like CCTV, it appeared teaching assistants filled that role.

    I could almost hear their distant cries of despair.

    Making my way towards Borval, I decided to secure my spot in his team before anyone else could.

    "Alright. I can trust you," he quickly agreed to my proposal.

    However, there was one issue.

    "Borval, I need to operate alone. Please work with the other team members."

    He looked confused.

    "Acting alone... Is that confidence? You think you can beat teams by yourself?"

    "I have some personal matters to attend to."

    "Oh... personal matters."

    Borval chuckled, muscles twitching with curiosity.

    "So you''re saying you have someone to fight personally?"

    "Something like that."

    His face lit up.

    "That''s what I like to hear. Well, there''s no other opportunity for students to fight like this. Good. Just don''t lose."

    With Borval''s heartyugh ringing in my ears, I excused myself.

    "Then I''ll get going. There''s a lot to prepare."

    "Alright. Prepare well."

    As I moved away, my mind was racing.

    The joint practical of the first and second years was approaching, and there was something I had to do¡ªstop Evan.

    During this joint practical, there was one person Evan should not encounter¡ªAnton Fred, a second-year student.

    He was the son of a family working with the dean, Oliver.

    If Evan met Anton, there''d be repercussions, a hidden story intertwined with the dean.

    And that was something I needed to prevent.

    If Anton meets Evan during the joint practical, Anton suffers a great defeat.

    Anton, humiliated by such a loss to amoner, would seek revenge after the event.

    But his own power was not enough.

    He''d resort to leveraging his family''s influence, leading to an orchestrated ident that Dean Oliver takes advantage of.

    If the story goes on normally, Oliver would fall without anyone knowing.

    However, if this hidden story unfolds, you would have to fight him, as he tries to manipte the situation.

    That''s why I had originally nned to focus my efforts on preventing Evan''s involvement in the joint practical¡ªto stop this hidden story from urring...

    The issue, however, was Evan''s new technique.

    This technique disrupted the existing bnce.

    It wasn''t merely the power to sever intangible magic.

    If applied correctly, this skill could set the mana of anyone it touched into disarray.

    An ordinary wizard might manage to some degree, but for someone like me, who must finely manipte mana, Evan was the worst possible opponent.

    Ideally, I would have partnered with Borval to face Evan, but then my grades would be at risk.

    Battling Evan would be time-consuming, and to achieve high marks, we would need to take down numerous teams.

    Challenging Evan alongside Borval just wasn''t a time-efficient strategy.

    Therefore, Borval needed to take care of my grades for me.

    "I''ll need to do a lot of preparation...."

    I headed to the library first.

    I had promised to study with Luna, and nned to prepare weapons for the practical while reading books.

    "Ah, Rudy. You''re here?"

    Luna sat amidst a mound of books, dark circles highlighting her fatigue.

    "Luna, you seem quite worn out."

    "Really? I don''t feel that tired..."

    Luna countered, her hand instinctively reaching up to touch her face, even as fatigue painted her features.

    Luna was clearly preparing intensely to get good grades.

    The second semester''s joint practical for the first and second years held as much weight as midterms or finals.

    Students worked themselves to their limits to get a higher score.

    "But take some breaks in between. You''ll copse before the practical starts."

    "Alright! Thanks for your concern, Rudy," she responded with a warm smile.

    Then, as if something had just urred to her, Luna asked, "By the way, have you figured out your group members yet?"

    "For now, I''m teamed up with Borval."

    "Borval? You''ve picked a great team member! Wouldn''t a group with you and Borval be nearly guaranteed victory?"

    I gave an awkward smile and shook my head, knowing the battle ahead would be far from simple.

    While Borval and I might excel at individual assessments, the joint practical was apletely different beast.

    Our techniques were good for demonstrating explosive power against a stationary target.

    They weren''t sustainable in the long run.

    The difference between fighting a human opponent versus a straw doll was big.

    After all, no one in a real fight would simply stand still and take a hit.

    "What about you, Luna? Have you teamed up with Ena and Riku?"

    "Yes! I don''t have any seniors I know."

    Despite Luna''s words, the reality was that most seniors would jump at the chance to partner with her.

    Luna was well aware of this.

    Yet, in keeping with her character, she wouldn''t abandon the people she spent every day with, Riku and Ena, for a chance at better grades.

    Looking at Luna like that, I opened my mouth with a smile.

    "Well, I won''t go easy on you when we meet."

    "I won''t go easy on you either, so be careful~"

    Luna retorted, a gleam in her eye.

    Ourughter echoed through the library.

    In the middle of it all, a thought crossed my mind.

    "Ah, Luna."

    I began, recalling the second purpose of my visit to the library.

    "Don''t you have something to tell me?"

    Her gaze faltered at my question.

    Considering Luna''s grouping with Ena and Riku, scoring high might prove a challenge, given that the practical involved second-year students too.

    Even for Luna, who was an outstanding first-year, might not seed.

    So, Luna needed a ''weapon''.

    "No, nothing," she replied, her voice a mere whisper.

    Seeing her evade my question filled me with regret.

    Luna had been skittish ever since vacation ended.

    Despite my repeated attempts to approach the topic, she remained the same.

    Luna needed Levian''s magic book now more than ever, for her grades and for others.

    Despite my indirect hints, she seemed terrified of something.

    With a gentle smile, I said, "Then whenever you have something to tell me, just say it. I''ll be waiting."

    ***

 Chapter 61: Joint Practical (2)

    Books were scattered untidily across the desk, pens were rolling about, and papers with magic circles were pinned about haphazardly.

    This was Luna''s workspace.

    After achieving impressive gradesst semester, she''d been rewarded with her own desk in a study room.

    Typically, the room would be bustling with other students, but since it waste, she found herself alone.

    She sat at her desk, deep in thought.

    "Just about two weeks left¡­"

    Luna murmured, her eyesnding on the words ''Joint Practical'' marked on the calendar.

    "Can I be stronger by then¡­?"

    Luna already knew the answer.

    Conventional methods wouldn''t bring about dramatic improvements in such a short period.

    She could consolidate her existing abilities through studying and training, but two weeks was hardly enough to explore new avenues.

    Yet, there was an option - Levian''s spellbook.

    If she reimed the spellbook she''d given to Rudy, she could wield a new, unconventional weapon alongside her original skills.

    But Luna was scared.

    Memories of the library engulfed in mes, panicking students, Rie and Astina working tirelessly to control the situation, and Rudy nursing his wounds swirled in her mind.

    The chaos caused by that spellbook had hurt many, either directly or indirectly.

    The thought of such an incident recurring made her apprehensive about using the spellbook again.

    "Can I control that spellbook in my current state?"

    Luna questioned, clutching her head.

    Her desire for strength could harm those around her.

    Ena and Riku, who would be in her group for the joint practical, could be in danger if she used the spellbook near them.

    She might ruin the assessment, or worse, hurt her friends.

    Luna was terrified of this.

    She was frightened of the prospect of losing everything just for the sake of gaining strength, of causing harm, and of being abandoned by everyone around her.

    "Is it right for me to make this choice just because I want to be stronger?"

    Luna yearned for strength but not at the expense of her friendships.

    She hated the idea of causing harm and didn''t want to be a burden.

    But at the same time, she yearned for greater grades and more powerful magic.

    Luna found herself thinking back to Rudy''s yful challenge.

    -I won''t go easy on you when we meet.

    Even though they had both joked about it, she wondered if she could truly do her best if they crossed paths in the practical.

    To secure top grades, Luna realized she might have topete against her friends.

    They''d alwayspeted for ranks during exams, but directly fighting a friend felt distinctly different from merely outscoring them.

    Could she bring herself to hinder her friends for her own benefit?

    As she wrestled with this question, the night deepened around her.

    The following day found Luna in Professor Mcguire''sb, looking over a scroll with a magic circle.

    She had bought the scroll specifically for the joint practical.

    Yet, progress was slow, the worries fromst night still casting a shadow over her thoughts.

    Watching Luna, Professor Mcguire eventually rose from his seat and approached her.

    "Luna, is your preparation going well?"

    Startled, Luna looked up. "Ah, Professor."

    Sensing her struggle, he suggested, "If you''re finding it hard to concentrate, perhaps you could use a break, maybe some fresh air?"

    Luna shook her head, fists clenched with determination.

    "No! I''ll try to concentrate."

    Mcguire observed her for a moment, then pulled over a chair and sat across from her.

    "Luna, do you realize that worries only grow if you bottle them up? The more you dwell on them, the more they expand, like bubbles."

    He offered a gentle smile.

    "But even if you don''t find a solution right away, speaking about them can help you shake them off."

    He gestured to himself.

    "Why not think of me as a wall and try to shake off your worries?"

    Luna hesitated, her fingers fiddling anxiously.

    After ncing between the floor and Mcguire, she cautiously spoke.

    "What do I want to do?"

    "What?" echoed Professor Mcguire, his smile warm and encouraging.

    "I joined the academy because I wanted to learn magic. But now, I''m not so sure. I just want to enjoy my time with my friends."

    In response to Luna''s confession, Mcguire gently probed, "Can''t you do both? Learn magic and maintain your friendships."

    "I want to do both, I can. But if I use certain methods to get ahead, it might not work out that way."

    "Why?"

    "I''m worried I might upset my friends¡­"

    Upon hearing this, Mcguire took a moment to ponder before asking, "So, you fear your friends will leave you?"

    Luna nodded.

    "In that case, would you leave your friends if they upset you?"

    "No! I¡­."

    Luna started, taken aback by the question, but she faltered, unable to continue.

    "Do you believe your friends would abandon you if you upset them?"

    "¡­No. They''re all really kind and good friends¡­"

    Seeing Luna''s response, Mcguire smiled and opened his mouth to speak.

    "Isn''t it alright then? Nobody''s perfect. We all make mistakes that may inconvenience or even upset others. But nobody holds that against you. We''ve all been a burden to someone else at some point. Rather than fretting over being a burden, wouldn''t it be more constructive to focus on how you can help them?"

    At Mcguire''s words, Luna just stared.

    "But¡­ I could hurt my friends, ruin their grades."

    "But it''s also possible that you won''t, right?"

    "¡­."

    Mcguire rose from his chair.

    "Think about it carefully. Is your choice truly a hindrance to others? Or, just an opportunity for you to grow."

    Later that night.

    "You have a thoughtful friend."

    Professor Mcguire mused aloud as he gazed out his window, savoring his wine.

    Yesterday, he''d had a visitor.

    It was Rudy Astria.

    "Luna seems troubled these days," Rudy had informed him.

    "Oh, really? What seems to be bothering her?"

    "I''m not entirely sure."

    Rudy had then asked Mcguire a favor.

    "Could you lend her your ear?"

    "You want me to listen, so you can find out what Luna''s concerns are?"

    Rudy shook his head.

    "No, I simply want you to hear her out."

    Mcguire had frowned at that.

    "Why not lend her your ear then?"

    "It''s a worry that I''m not able to listen to."

    "Do you have an inkling of what this concern might be?"

    Rudy hadn''t answered.

    Mcguire sighed and conceded, "Alright, I''ll do as you asked."

    He raised his wine ss in a solitary toast.

    "Reminds me of the old days¡­"

    Mcguire, Cromwell, Robert¡ª they''d all had such worries back then.

    Matters that felt of immense significance yet were somewhat trivial in retrospect.

    They had grown through sharing troubles and also through suffering alone.

    He saw echoes of those days in Luna and Rudy.

    But their rtionship was slightly different.

    Rudy seemed to act as Luna''s sponsor.

    Certainly, he officially held that role, but Mcguire observed that it was often Rudy guiding Luna, providing subtle answers to her concerns, clearing her path.

    "Is this the right way¡­"

    When a bear raises its cub, it doesn''t only give it fish but also teaches it how to catch them.

    This ensures the cub''s survival when it''s on its own.

    However, looking at Luna and Rudy''s rtionship...

    "If Rudy were gone, would Luna be able to stand on her own¡­"

    Rudy possessed the strength to forge his path, even without Luna.

    But for Luna...

    Mcguire looked up at the moon.

    His tenure as a professor had been long, and he considered himself an adult with plenty of experience.

    But facing this situation, he was reminded of his own inadequacies.

    "I wonder what tomorrow''s weather will bring."

    Mcguire gazed skyward, muttering to himself.

    Several dayster.

    I found myself in an academyboratory, preupied with a series of experiments.

    This was the ''weapon'' meant for the uing joint practical.

    With the joint practical drawing nearer, this marked the final experiment before its waspleted.

    What nagged at my mind, though, was that Luna hadn''t yete to see me.

    Only a handful of days remained...

    I thought it best to hand it over to her before the joint practical.

    But it seemed Luna wasn''t quite ready.

    I could just pass over the spellbook to her, but that would be meaningless.

    I believed she could grow the most when she felt the need and became desperate for it.

    "Ha... I hope this works out."

    Just as I was about to start the experiment, there was a knock at the door.

    "Come in."

    A voice sounded from outside.

    "Rudy, may I enter?"

    The voice belonged to Luna.

    "Of course,e in."

    At my reply, Luna swung the door open and stepped inside.

    Her face held an air of unwavering determination.

    Seeing this change in Luna, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "Do you have something to say?"

    At this, Luna nodded slightly.

    "Could I have it... returned now?"

    I moved over to the bag I had stashed to one side and took out Luna''s spellbook.

    As I ced the spellbook firmly into Luna''s hand, our eyes locked.

    "Give it everything you''ve got."

    With these words, Luna''s face lit up with a vibrant smile as she replied,

    "...Yes!"

    Some ads are temporarily disabled. Also removed thement form after sending it sessfully. Should stop the idental repeatedments.

 Chapter 62: Joint Practical (3)

    We were standing somewhere in the mountains.

    It was aze with the colors of fall, tinted in hues of red.

    A cool wind rustled the trees, making the autumn leaves flutter to the ground.

    Borval swept away the drifting leaves with a casual wave of his hand.

    Then, he turned to me and said,

    "So, you''re going solo."

    "Yes, I''m off right away."

    "Well then, I guess I''m stuck with this fellow."

    Borval gestured towards the man standing next to him.

    "Pl, ple, please take care..."

    "Sure, I got it."

    Borval interrupted him, leaving him mid-sentence.

    He didn''t seem very reliable.

    Seeing Borval like this, I felt a twinge of guilt.

    I had been scrambling to find another partner besides Borval before the joint practical started.

    However, finding just one person was challenging.

    Given that the exercise involved teams of three, many groups were formed from familiar faces.

    When three strangers teamed up, their individual strengths only added up.

    But when well-matched people joined teams, their power multiplied, even squared.

    Hence, the stronger students paired up with those whoplimented their abilities.

    I felt the limit of my social circle since I couldn''t partner with Rie, Luna, or Astina.

    While I was busy worrying and looking around, I spotted a familiar face.

    It was the red-haired guy who had given me trouble at the start of the first term.

    "Hey, what was your name again?"

    "My, my name is Jet William!"

    "Right, Jet, give it your all."

    Jet, whom I had ''educated'' a bit at the start of the term, shivered every time he saw me.

    Even when I told him to drop the formalities, he kept them up anyway.

    I just looked at him with a smirk.

    After Garwel left, Jet was left aimless at the academy.

    The mischief-makers he hung out with were all lower nobles.

    Without a leader, their group fell apart.

    These days, he seemed to be quietly attending his sses.

    I wasn''t sure howpetent he was, but with Borval on our side, even if three first-year students attacked, we could handle it.

    So, this guy was just to make up the numbers.

    Moreover, since I had instilled a decent amount of fear in him, he would probably obey without question.

    This meant I could direct him as I saw fit.

    "It''s about to start soon."

    As Borval spoke, a firework lit up the sky.

    -Bang!

    The firework signaled the start of the event.

    "Shall we move then?"

    At Borval''s words, I sprang into action.

    "Aaaargh!!!"

    "She should have just handed it over."

    Rie chuckled, watching the person tumble down, amused.

    Locke stepped forward and plucked a small gem from the pocket of the fallen participant.

    The gem Locke held was a marker for scoring points.

    Everyone was given one, and if you managed to attach the captain''s gem to your own, you could snatch all their umted points.

    "Indeed, it''s Rie."

    Said their third teammate.

    He hailed from the Petro family, well-known for their prowess in alchemy.

    "Yes," Rie acknowledged.

    She didn''t know him too well, but as an alchemy student, he was useful.

    "Hmmm...."

    Rie mused while walking.

    Points were slowly stacking up, but securing first ce seemed a tough feat at this pace.

    Truthfully, Rie was confident in her own abilities.

    Even without Astina, she was a formidable opponent.

    And having Locke made them a terrifying team, making other participants wary.

    However, this made it challenging to clinch the top spot.

    Most teams would bolt at the sight of Rie, instead of facing her head-on.

    So, a chase ensued, which wasted precious time.

    "Locke, from now on, you''ll operate independently," Rie dered.

    "Independently?"

    "Yes, don''t waste time hunting the strong ones. Pick off the ones you can easily beat."

    Keeping Locke by her side was a misuse of his swift movement.

    Rie and the kid from the Petro family couldn''t move as quickly.

    It was best for him to go solo, taking down the weaker teams.

    "Got it. I''ll head south."

    "Good, we''ll take the north."

    Upon hearing Rie''s words, Locke sprang into action.

    I was alone, meandering through the woods.

    I encountered several teams, but none were a challenge.

    The clever ones fled at the sight of me, but most chose to face off, seeing me alone.

    Borval was our team captain, but those we ran into had no way of knowing.

    They assumed that I, with my high assessment scores, was the captain and fought with me.

    "They should at least try to recognize teams with high-ranking yers."

    There was nothing to gain in fighting me, a mere team member.

    They were like moths drawn to a me.

    I needed to reach Evan quickly, but the constant interruptions were testing my patience.

    After covering some distance, I fished out a scroll from my bag.

    As I tore it open, a map materialized in the air.

    A single dot marked the map.

    "Hmm... Hard to track when it keeps moving."

    That dot represented Astina''s magic energy.

    More urately, it pointed to Yeniel, who was linked by Astina''s magic.

    In this exam, Astina was part of the safetymittee, stationed outside the test area.

    So, tracking down Astina''s magic would lead me to Yeniel.

    The day after learning about Astina''s absence from the exam, I sought her out.

    I had prepared a magic search circle using Astina''s mana, confident that Evan would be on the same team as Yeniel.

    "Hmm... Southwards, it seems."

    Evan''s team was constantly moving within the southern region.

    The floating map dissolved into thin air once its duration expired.

    "Time to get moving," I murmured.

    As I prepared to set off, a figure in the distance caught my eye¡ªsomeone was swiftly advancing toward me.

    "What''s going on?"

    The individual bore a sword at his hip and was running at an impressive speed, a clear sign of belonging to the Swordsmanship Department.

    His lone figure suggested he wasn''t just another participant.

    As he drew closer, he began to slow down.

    "Huh?"

    He slowed to a stop, hopping in my direction.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Locke?"

    I recognized him.

    "Oh, what a pleasant surprise," I greeted Locke.

    Neither of us feltpelled to fight.

    If Rie had been in his ce, conflict might have broke out, but Locke, like me, was merely a team member.

    He knew I wasn''t the captain; confrontation between us was pointless.

    "Why are you alone? Where''s Rie?"

    "Rie can handle herself. She''s decided to go alone to umte more points."

    "Is that so?"

    A smirk crept onto my face at his words.

    "Hey, could you do me a favor? I have some valuable information to share."

    "Information?"

    "Yes. Don''t you want to score big?"

    I proposed, cleverly weaving in a touch of deceit.

    I''ve decided to use Locke to my advantage.

    Meanwhile, in the northern reaches of the forest.

    "Luna, you''re incredible! Well done!"

    Riku sprinted into Luna''s arms, praising her.

    "Yeah! Ena and Riku, you both did fantastic too!"

    Luna beamed at Riku.

    "What did I do exactly?"

    Ena approached, curious.

    "Hey, the amount of useful potions you brought made our fight much more manageable!"

    Luna''s words coaxed a smile onto Ena''s face.

    "But what''s with the robe? It''s remarkably durable."

    Luna was sporting a ck robe.

    "Hehe, it''s a gift," she replied, clutching it tightly.

    Rudy had given it to her, a sturdy piece fashioned from wyvern skin.

    Luna''s team consisted of members from the Magic and Alchemy Departments, leaving them without a frontline.

    Consequently, Luna often bore the brunt of the attacks, facing several dangerous situations.

    However, her robe was strong enough to deflect all attacks.

    Even when she did get hit, the attacks barely left a dent.

    Besides, Ena''s stock of healing potions offered a safety, but the defensive strength of the robe allowed Luna to act more bravely.

    "Our score is steadily rising."

    "Do you think we have a shot at first ce?"

    Ena examined the score and asked.

    Riku pumped her fist energetically in response.

    "I hope so."

    Luna shared a smile with the two.

    She adjusted the small bag on her back; it was housing a spellbook.

    Frankly, she hadn''t had much use for it since getting it back, but she decided to bring it along as a precaution.

    However, there''s been no need it for so far.

    Most battles were won using pre-prepared scrolls or the cube she made for the individual assessment.

    "Shall we continue?"

    As Luna was about to go forward, she caught sight of a familiar face in the distance.

    "Ah......"

    It was a face she was happy to see, but one she couldn''t afford to engage with right now.

    "Riku, Ena¡­¡­! We need to hide!"

    Luna whispered urgently to herpanions.

    Following hermand, Riku and Ena immediately crouched.

    Despite their efforts, their location was far from inconspicuous.

    This mountainous region bore many clearings where trees were sparse.

    Their attempts to camouge themselves in the open were futile.

    "Ena, Riku, stay low and let''s head towards those trees......"

    "Why are we hiding?"

    Ena asked as she saw Luna''s hurried actions.

    However, the answer became apparent almost immediately.

    "I saw your fight."

    They approached with grins stered on their faces.

    Riku and Ena tensed, their expressions turning rigid at the sight.

    "Ah......"

    And the face of the figure approaching them also stiffened.

    "Lu......Luna?"

    That person was none other than Rie.

 Chapter 63: Joint Practical (4)

    "So, we n to take on a strong guy and grab his points in one go?"

    "Exactly. And it''s no big deal if we lose."

    Since we weren''t in charge, a loss wouldn''t risk too much.

    Locke appeared to agree, nodding in understanding.

    "Can we win this fight?"

    I shot Locke a sly grin.

    "Doubting yourself? We aren''t picking a fight with Astina."

    At this, Locke stared at me, his eyes like daggers.

    "I''m not doubting. It''s just that you''re not strong."

    "Who are you calling weak? You only earned one point in the individual assessment."

    Locke clenched his teeth at my words.

    "So, who''s our opponent?"

    "I won''t spill. You might betray me if I do."

    Locke''s desire to win red, just as nned.

    I figured he only agreed because he thought he''d gain something from it.

    After making up his mind, Locke broke the silence.

    "How will we split the points?"

    "Fifty-fifty."

    I replied with a smile.

    "You''ll get half."

    "Luna...."

    Rie leaned over as Luna attempted to slip away.

    "Oh... Hi, Rie."

    Luna got up and acknowledged Rie.

    She looked shocked.

    Rie''s expression mirrored her surprise.

    She thought she might encounter a familiar face, but seeing one in person was still a shock.

    Rie stared at Luna.

    "That robe...."

    She mumbled, quietly enough for no one else to hear.

    It was the robe that Rudy had bought from the Persia region.

    "Hmm...."

    Rie sighed and shook her head.

    Just then, Luna cautiously began to speak.

    "Rie... I don''t want to fight you...."

    Luna''s voice trembled.

    Her hesitation didn''t stem from Rie''s strength or the fear of defeat.

    She simply didn''t want to fight with a friend.

    She preferred topete for ranks without resorting to a fight here.

    Rie was a cherished friend to Luna.

    "Luna."

    Rie''s voice was firm.

    "I''m sorry. This is a test. To rank high, this is the right choice."

    A Sylph materialized behind Rie.

    Suddenly, Riku yelled from Luna''s back.

    "Luna!!! Get ready to fight!!!"

    "Ah!!"

    Startled, Luna hastily grabbed a scroll from her bag.

    Rie didn''t waste a second.

    "Sylph."

    A powerful gust of wind emerged.

    The wind morphed into a de and hurtled towards Luna.

    The de was fast, reaching Luna before she could tear the scroll.

    "Eek¡­!"

    She quickly bent over and shielded herself with the robe.

    The wind de struck Luna''s robe.

    The force pushed Luna back, but fortunately, she wasn''t severely hurt.

    While she had no injuries, she noticed...

    "My... my robes...."

    Luna saw the scratches on her robe from the de.

    Although her robe had shielded her, it hadn''t fully deflected the direct hit.

    She nced back at Riku and Ena.

    Thankfully, they didn''t seem to be injured.

    But, if the fight went on, they would definitely get hurt.

    They''d be injured because she couldn''t fight effectively.

    This wasn''t right.

    "Rie, if you keep attacking like this, I can''t stand by."

    Despite her words, she still looked hesitant.

    "Then let''s fight."

    Rie said, channeling mana into her hand.

    "Fire Sphere."

    A small sphere of fire appeared in Rie''s hand.

    This was the magic she used during her individual assessment.

    It was the magic that triggered a powerful explosion.

    Seeing this, Luna tore the scroll in her hand.

    Instantly, multiple small fireballs appeared before Luna.

    All these fireballs zoomed toward Rie.

    Upon seeing this, Rie moved diagonally.

    When the attack aimed for her, she tried to dodge.

    But, the fireballs didn''t fly straight as normal ones would.

    As soon as Rie started running diagonally, all the fireballs began to trail her.

    ''I expected this.''

    Rie didn''t believe it would be simple, given that it was from a scroll.

    When the fireballs trailed Rie, the Sylph behind her dispatched wind des toward them.

    Seeing this, Luna fetched a cube from her pocket.

    "Gravity Cube.... Activate."

    Like in the assessment, the cube unfolded.

    However, it looked slightly different.

    Noticing the unfolding cube, Rie bit her lower lip.

    ''She can''t hit me, can she?''

    The cube from the assessment.

    It was a magical device that urately aimed and attacked a specific point.

    The downside of this device was as definite as its power.

    Since it targets a narrow point, it''s tough to hit a moving target.

    However, the fact that Luna unfolded it meant something had changed.

    "When this happens...."

    Rie stopped and stood still.

    "Hey! Toss me the potion."

    At Rie''s shout, the student from the Petro family behind her threw a ss bottle her way.

    Rie caught it and immediately downed its contents.

    "Hmm...."

    Inside was a mana amplifier.

    It was a potion that elerated mana movement for a brief period.

    Then, the small fireball she''d created earlier started to grow.

    Even as it grew, the me, initially the size of a finger joint, only expanded to a size smaller than a fist.

    But, this magic technique was to detonate thepressed mes.

    Even a slight increase in size multiplied its power.

    "Go."

    Then, the magic bolted towards Luna.

    Since Sylph was intercepting Luna''s fireballs, she couldn''t use the move she''d used during the assessment.

    Luna frowned upon seeing Rie''s magic.

    Hitting Rie with the cube was tricky, and if Rie''s magic exploded, they would sustain significant damage.

    Luna swiftly made a decision and redirected her magic.

    "Gravity....!"

    Luna triggered the cube.

    To prevent herself from being targeted, Rie moved.

    Despite such maneuvers, the cube activated in an entirely different spot.

    -Kwaah...Kagak!

    Intense gravity crushed the Fire Sphere that Rie had thrown.

    Since the Fire Sphere wasn''t moving at a high speed, its trajectory was somewhat predictable.

    Gravity was applied to the spot where it was flying and the moment it entered the gravity effect, it exploded.

    The explosion tried to expand, but due to the gravity, all the mes were pushed to the ground.

    "Uh....!"

    While wielding the cube, Luna let out a small groan.

    Rie didn''t overlook this instant.

    "Sylph!"

    Sylph had already neutralized the fireballs Luna hadunched and was ready to attack.

    "Ah...."

    Luna gasped upon seeing Sylph.

    If she stops operating the cube now and evades the attack, the me will scatter.

    Its force would be somewhat reduced since the explosion was partially suppressed.

    Luna, with her robe, could minimize the damage, but not Ena and Riku behind her.

    They would get hurt.

    The best decision here would''ve been to fold the cube and dodge Sylph''s attack, but Luna couldn''t make that choice.

    "Uh...."

    Instead, she was prepared to get slightly injured rather than hurt Riku and Ena.

    Luna tightly shut her eyes.

    Then, a sound arose beside Luna.

    "Luna! Don''t close your eyes!"

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, Riku was rushing towards her.

    "Stone Wall!"

    As Riku yelled, a wall of stone sprung up from the ground.

    It appeared much sturdier than Riku''s usual magic.

    -Kagak! Kagak!

    The wind des Sylph had unleashed at Luna were stopped by it.

    The scratching sound of stone could be heard, but it couldn''t prate the wall.

    "Luna, take this!"

    Riku tossed a potion to Luna.

    Luna caught the potion.

    "Drink it!"

    Riku shouted and aimed her hand at Rie.

    "Waterball!!"

    "Sylph."

    The magic flying towards Rie was effortlessly blocked by Sylph.

    However, because she had used Sylph to block it, she missed another opportunity to attack Luna.

    "Uh....!!!"

    Within that fleeting moment, Luna had already downed the potion and discarded the empty bottle onto the ground.

    And she exerted more force onto Rie''s Fire Sphere.

    -Fsss...

    Eventually, the mes almost disappearedpletely.

    "Darn...."

    Rie grimaced when she noticed her magic wasn''t producing much power.

    Seizing this moment, Riku used her magic once more.

    "Waterball!"

    Visibly irritated, Rie signaled Sylph.

    Sylphunched wind des and shattered the Waterball magic Riku had cast.

    "Huh?"

    However, it differed from the previous magic.

    When the water droplet burst, some liquid spurted out, dousing Rie.

    "Uh...."

    Rie grimaced at the sudden ssh of liquid on her face and wiped it off with her hand.

    ''Is it a mana-disrupting potion?''

    But, no student could have concocted such a potion yet.

    Feeling an odd sensation, Rie squirmed.

    "What''s this... huh? Uh... huh?"

    After getting doused with the liquid, Rie sensed something peculiar.

    Her body was growing warmer and something felt off.

    It was a sensation she hadn''t experienced before... something...

    Then, Ena, who was standing behind Luna, grinning, appeared.

    Ena smiled and began speaking.

    "I''m not knowledgeable about making potions that harm people. I''m a good person who only knows how to help others."

    "That... what''s this? Uh... huh...."

    Rie writhed, her body increasingly feeling peculiar and warmer.

    "That potion is a love potion~."

    "What is..."

    Rie''s cheeks slowly flushed.

    It was a strange sensation.

    "Hehe...."

    The potion that Ena had told Riku to throw.

    It was a potion that amplified desire.

    It makes the body burn and induces various desires...

    It was a potion she had made, thinking she might use it someday for Luna and Rudy, who were always so frustrating.

    "I didn''t expect it to be used like this."

    Seeing Rie squirming, Ena let out a slyugh.

    Sorry I''ve been busy preparing for a friend''s wedding.. after party? I dunno what they''re called. 2am crocheting flowers was fun.

 Chapter 64: Joint Practical (5)

    A powerful gust of wind pped against my face.

    Locke was sprinting forward with me riding on his back.

    "How far are we going?"

    "Quit asking and just run."

    I realized that walking would only dy us.

    So, I decided to ride Locke.

    Our goal was simple: reach Evan as fast as we could.

    As I''d hoped, Locke kept a swift pace despite my extra weight.

    He seemed somewhat strained, but that wasn''t important.

    All that mattered was our speed.

    Suddenly, the distant sounds of conflict reached my ears.

    The sh of weapons, shouts of struggle.

    I squinted, focusing on the direction of the noise.

    There, caught in a beam of light, was a shimmer of silver hair.

    Yeniel.

    It had to be Yeniel.

    Seeing a ck-haired man with a sword nearby confirmed it.

    It was Evan''s group.

    I tapped Locke''s back, pointing out the sight.

    "Look, over there."

    "Evan''s group."

    Locke must have noticed as well since he changed course towards them.

    "Listen, from now on, do as I say..."

    But Locke had already taken off, running.

    "Hey, wait a minute!"

    He continued to ignore me, dashing straight into Evan''s group.

    "You stubborn..."

    With a mighty leap, Locke tossed me into the sky.

    My body soared upwards, against my will.

    This wasn''t part of my n...

    I hadn''t nned on fighting.

    My only aim had been to stop them from meeting Anton Fred.

    Of course, confronting Evan''s group might have ended up being inevitable.

    But a fight wasn''t necessary right off the bat.

    Evan was the protagonist, a tough opponent.

    Judging whether or not I could defeat him was a challenge in itself.

    Assessing the enemy''s strength before a fight was always the right move.

    As I floated in the sky, I nced downwards.

    Only two figures were standing below, Evan and Yeniel.

    Weren''t they supposed to be three?

    Where was the third person?

    I dismissed the thought - now wasn''t the time.

    Evan and Yeniel''s eyes widened as Locke and I suddenly descended from the sky.

    Taking them by surprise, I cast a spell.

    "Abyssal me!"

    While still airborne, Iunched my magic towards Evan, and Locke charged at Yeniel.

    Evan seemed surprised but blocked my magic skillfully.

    As his sword made contact with my spell, it vanished like dust in the wind.

    Simultaneously, Locke and Yeniel locked swords.

    Locke tried to overpower Yeniel with sheer force, but Yeniel deflected his attack, shoving him forwards.

    She then aimed her sword at Locke''s exposed neck.

    Locke lurched forward, falling intentionally, and rolled away from Yeniel''s range.

    Falling from this height would be painful.

    Locke might be unscathed, but I wasn''t made of the same stuff.

    Reacting quickly, I cast a spell.

    "Finger of the Demon!"

    A ck column rose from the ground, catching me mid-air.

    As I hung from the pir, I shouted at Locke.

    "Hey! Locke! If you n an ambush, do it properly! What was that all about?"

    "Does it matter? Isn''t the point to fight and win?"

    Locke responded nonchntly.

    His casual attitude only made me annoyed.

    "I''m beginning to question why I even brought you along."

    Evan and Yeniel, suddenly thrust into a skirmish, stared at us, baffled.

    "Rudy Astria, were you aiming for us?"

    Evan questioned, eyes locked on me.

    Well, what''s done was done.

    ''Isn''t it enough to fight and win?''

    I gave Evan a mischievous smirk.

    "Come on, let''s go, top seat."

    Mana surged into my hand as I prepared for the battle.

    Meanwhile, Rie, cheeks flushed, was dodging Luna and Riku''s relentless assaults.

    Seeing her desperately clinging onto her skirt was heartbreaking.

    Her eyes welled up with tears, her cheeks aze with redness.

    "Please...the...antidote..."

    Rie stammered out.

    Her words left the Petro family''s son clueless.

    "I...I don''t know anything about this potion...I''ve never heard of it..."

    Rie whimpered in response, her face showing clear signs of tears.

    Luna and the others were at a loss.

    They were in a battle, yes, but attacking her in this state felt... like they were crossing a line.

    Suddenly, a potion soared in from behind Rie.

    "Um... here, take this!"

    "If you had it... why didn''t you give it sooner?"

    Rie managed to mutter, trying to hold back her tears.

    She immediately guzzled down the potion as she received it.

    "After hearing..."

    Petro started, but was cut short by Rie''s scowl.

    "What is it?"

    "It temporarily suppresses the effects of poison or drugs in the body, but they return strongerter," he exined.

    Rie shed a wry smile at this revtion.

    "Well, in that case, it doesn''t matter. I just have to wrap this up before then."

    Despite her words, she was still under the influence of the potion.

    Her cheeks retained their flush.

    But now, she was at least capable of focusing.

    "Luna, let''s have a proper fight now," Rie announced.

    Luna was taken aback.

    She had thought they had been fighting seriously up until this point.

    Despite being in an abnormal state, Rie had been sessfully blocking all iing attacks with Sylph.

    With a dexterity that was hard to match, she managed to evade most of the attacks by artfully maneuvering her body and casting Sylph to block any critical attacks.

    Luna''s hand slid into her bag, counting the remaining scrolls.

    Around ten were left, though only a handful of them would serve as effective attacks against Rie.

    Luna fingered the cube in her pocket, its warmth still lingering from prior use.

    She needed time before she could use it again.

    It would''ve been a good move to use it when Rie was in a weakened state, but that window had slipped away.

    Luna didn''t dwell on it.

    As Rie readied another spell, Luna''s hand tightened around the cube.

    It would be ready for onest use soon.

    With Rie''s clear intention to wrap up the battle quickly, Luna had to consider this the final deployment of the cube.

    Should she target Rie or counter Rie''s attack with it?

    Despite such considerations, Luna reached a conclusion - it had to be used offensively.

    "Riku, Ena. Don''t focus on blocking Rie''s attacks, instead impede her movements."

    "Understood...!"

    "Yes!"

    Luna extracted two scrolls from her bag.

    With a swift motion, Luna ripped both scrolls simultaneously.

    A fireball materialized and surged towards Rie, just like before.

    ''The same attack as before...?''

    Rie momentarily questioned the tactic, but she quickly dismissed the thought.

    Two scrolls were torn, one was a fireball attack, the other unknown.

    Rie smirked.

    "Fire Sphere."

    A me sprouted from Rie''s palm.

    Despite the iing fireball, she held her ground.

    "Sylph."

    As Rie began to assemble wind from Sylph, Luna was momentarily perplexed.

    She wasn''t moving, even as the fireball reached dangerously close.

    The sound of another scroll being torn echoed in the field.

    But Rie was busy with her own spellcasting.

    The sound originated from somewhere else, most likely from her teammate who had been hiding behind her.

    "I can use scrolls too."

    Scrolls might be the creation of wizards, but usage wasn''t exclusive to them.

    A forceful jet of water collided with the fireball mid-air, smothering itpletely.

    Water-based magic was not Rie''s forte.

    Among fundamental magic, she excelled in harnessing the attributes of wind and fire.

    With intermediate magic, she alsorgely leaned towards fire.

    The notion of them countering with magic of a different attribute hadn''t crossed their minds.

    The tiny me in Rie''s hand darted towards Sylph''s mouth.

    Luna''s body sprung into action instinctively.

    If she was to take the full brunt of Rie''s attack, it would spell disaster.

    Riku and Ena too would be caught in its path.

    Whirling the bag from her back to the front, Luna yanked out her spellbook.

    All fears, anxieties, and stray thoughts were shoved aside.

    Her sole focus now was to safeguard Riku and Ena.

    "Sylph...." Rie whispered.

    Luna furiously flipped through the pages of her spellbook.

    Where was it?

    Where...where.

    Even though Luna hadn''t used this spellbook, she had skimmed through its content.

    There was certainly a spell hidden within its pages that could deflect this.

    "Shoot!!!"

    Rie''s voice rang out just as Luna stumbled upon the desired spell.

    Her finger brushed against the page.

    "Ugh...!"

    Luna grunted as a light burst forth from the book.

    Mana drained from Luna''s body, the spell taking effect.

    "Fortify!"

    An ethereal radiance enveloped Luna, Ena, and Riku.

    The spell that was once used on the scarecrow.

    A spell that fortified the body.

    It essentially granted resistance against all impacts.

    "Ah!!!!" Luna gasped as Rie''s magic neared and detonated right before her.

    Despite the fortification spell, Luna could feel a scorching sensation searing through her.

    "Grrraaaah!!!!!" she roared.

    "Luna!!!!"

    Yet Luna didn''t stop.

    "This... is nothing...."

    She managed to say through gritted teeth.

    Her body screamed in pain, but she pushed through.

    Rie, who had been watching, furrowed her brows.

    It wasn''t pleasant seeing Luna in pain, but if things went wrong, one of the teaching assistants would step in to save her.

    Then, a clinking sound echoed from behind.

    "Huh?" Rie nced back.

    It was Luna''s cube.

    "Ah...."

    Rie realized what one of the scrolls Luna had used was.

    It was a spell of invisibility.

    Luna had concealed the cube using the invisibility spell and had released it alongside the fireball.

    She had used the spell where the cube had been, rendering the need to pinpoint coordinates for the cube''s magic.

    Rie was taken aback.

    The potion concealed in the water ball earlier, and now the cube, hidden and sent within the fireball.

    "I got tricked the same way twice."

    If you''re fooled twice by the same trick...

    As this thought crossed Rie''s mind, she felt an odd sensation beneath her feet.

    "Sylph!!!!"

    she cried out in rm.

    Suddenly, gravity copsed on Rie.

 Chapter 65: Joint Practical (6)

    "Panting..."

    "Huff... puff..."

    Luna and Rie''sbored breaths echoed in the forest.

    Both were a sight, roughed up and on theirst legs.

    Rie had endured a strong blow from Luna''s cube.

    Naturally, she had done all she could to hold off with Sylph.

    Guardian Spirit.

    It''s a trick where the elemental infuses itself into the elementalist, shielding them from harm.

    It''s the strongest defense an elementalist has.

    Still, even this could only hold up for so long.

    Sylph took a major blow and was consequently sent back.

    Luna had just about survived Rie''s attack with the fortify spell.

    She was still a rookie with her spellbook and had failed in controlling her mana efficiently.

    But, the battle was far from over.

    Shaking, Luna tried to pull out a scroll from her belt.

    "Up, Wind Cutter...!"

    Rie attempted to stop her with magic.

    "Ah...!"

    Luna tried to fend off the attack with her robe, but it was already in tatters.

    "Ugh..."

    It failed to stop Rie''s magic, and Luna took a direct hit in her stomach.

    "Uh..."

    Seeing this, Rie winced.

    Even though she wasn''t on the receiving end, Luna''s pained expression stirred something unpleasant in her.

    "Luna...!"

    Suddenly, Riku dashed forward.

    "Waterball!"

    Rie tried to evade the magic.

    However, her body was feeble, and she could only dodge clumsily, almost tripping.

    "Ugh!"

    Rie dropped to the ground to dodge the attack.

    That''s when Petro came running from behind.

    "Rie! A potion...!"

    "Ugh..."

    Without a second''s dy, Rie pressed the potion Petro handed her to her lips.

    "Luna! Potion!"

    Ena quickly sprinted over, trying to offer Luna a potion.

    "Fire Arrow!"

    Even while drinking the potion, Rie promptly cast her magic.

    "Wha! Stone Wall!"

    However, Riku was quick and blocked the magic.

    "Ugh..."

    "Huff...!"

    They both downed the potion, but their conditions weren''t equal.

    While Rie rose, Luna couldn''t even prop herself up.

    Luna''s injuries were graver than Rie''s, and she had burned through more mana.

    Even if they were both healing, their recovery rates wouldn''t match.

    "Fire s..."

    Rie, without even rising to her feet, attempted to cast her magic.

    The most powerful magic she could use.

    She nned to end the match in one swift blow.

    That''s when it happened.

    "That''s enough."

    Out of nowhere, a hand mped down on Rie''s wrist.

    "The match is over. Luna has lost. I won''t allow any more fighting."

    It was a teaching assistant.

    The teaching assistant, who was also the match referee, stepped in and stopped Rie.

    "Sigh..."

    Hearing these words, Rie sighed.

    And she staggered towards Luna.

    Rie was on the edge of crying.

    "Luna... I''m sorry..."

    Standing in front of Luna, Rie apologized.

    At the same time, Luna''s eyes welled up too.

    She bit her lip and sat down where she was.

    Then, she turned her gaze towards Rie.

    As she looked at Rie, Luna''s lips tightened.

    Rie was nervous.

    She was worried that their friendship would suffer because of this.

    Seeing Rie''s worried face, Luna shook her head.

    Then she wiped away the tears pooling in her eyes.

    With a weak smile and a note of determination in her voice, Luna dered.

    "Next time... I won''t lose next time...!"

    As Luna uttered these words, relief washed over Rie''s face.

    Luna instead challenged her for a future match.

    She dered her intent to win if they were to fight again...

    Just as Rie had done herself after losing in the individual assessment.

    For Rie, it felt like a worthy rival had emerged.

    Just like soil hardening after rainfall, she felt a new bond forming between Luna and herself.

    Rie extended her hand to Luna.

    "I''ll win next time too."

    As Rie said this with a smile, Luna returned a weak smile.

    Then Luna tried to rise, epting the hand Rie offered.

    "Kyack..."

    When Luna grabbed her hand, Rie let out a strange whimper.

    An odd sound...

    The noise signaled the potion''s effect kicking in, and the dyed-effect drug had fully run its course.

    Actually, Rie''s body had started to heat up earlier, but her survival instinct had been stronger than her desire, so it had been somewhat suppressed.

    However, as the tension eased, the effects of the potion began to resurface.

    "Uh..."

    Rie started to look around at the others.

    "I¡¯m... not that kind of person..."

    Tears brimmed in Rie''s eyes.

    "Can I get an antidote..."

    "Ah, here it is..."

    Reacting to Rie''s desperate plea, Ena began to dig through her bag.

    "You can''t."

    But, the teaching assistant blocked her action.

    "Luna''s already been disqualified. You can''t interfere with the practical."

    "H... what?"

    Rie stared at the teaching assistant, more shocked than when the cube had sprung open beneath her.

    "Please. I..."

    Rie pleaded with the teaching assistant, desperation written across her face.

    The teaching assistant then posed a question to Rie.

    "Then, are you willing to forfeit?"

    "Uh..."

    That was out of the question.

    She had just defeated Luna''s team.

    How could she forfeit now?

    "Uh... Ugh..."

    All Rie could do was stand there, tears filling her eyes.

    "That... I''m sorry."

    Ena scratched her head.

    Someone had been observing the entire situation from the start.

    "Hmm..."

    Those hidden amidst the trees, observing the duel between Luna and Rie, belonged to Anton Fred''s team.

    Anton concealed hisrge frame behind a tree, watching the fight unfold.

    Noting Rie''s staggering figure, his teammate turned to him.

    "Anton! What''s our move? Princess Rie seems in poor condition. Should we strike?"

    Ignoring his teammate''s question, Anton found himself deep in thought.

    An idea tickled the edges of his mind, elusive and evasive...

    Anton murmured under his breath.

    "Where have I... seen this before?"

    Luna''s spellbook.

    The strong, radiant light of magic bursting forth from the book.

    Casting magic through a book...

    "Where did Ie across this..."

    "Anton!"

    "Huh, yes?"

    Anton snapped out of his reverie as his teammate tugged at his clothes.

    "We should seize this chance to attack Princess Rie! After such an intense battle, she''s..."

    Anton studied Rie.

    She was visibly tired, but something didn''t quite add up.

    Anton spoke up.

    "We retreat."

    "What? This is our chance..."

    "No!"

    Anton smacked his round belly for emphasis.

    "We''re dealing with Princess Rie here. That Princess Rie."

    "Yes..."

    "Do you honestly believe Princess Rie would leave herself so vulnerable?"

    Anton''s teammate nced between Rie and Anton.

    "It''s a trap!"

    "Huh?"

    "She''s feigning weakness to lower our guard! There''s no way Princess Rie would be this distressed after a fight with a nobody from a no-name family!"

    Anton''s teammate gave a sheepish smile.

    Luna Railer, who was Rie''s opponent, is a top-tier student at the academy.

    Even for someone as formidable as Princess Rie, defeating Luna would not have been an easy feat.

    Looking at Rie''s expression, it wasn''t a pretense.

    She genuinely seemed exhausted.

    However, for the time being, his teammate decided to trust Anton''s instincts.

    "Ah, as expected, it''s Anton!"

    "Hmm hmm!"

    Anton heaved his body into motion.

    "Let''s move on."

    "Right..."

    His teammate fell in step behind him.

    As they went elsewhere, Anton continued to murmur to himself.

    "Where did I see it..."

    "Damn it."

    I swiftly sidestepped Evan''s sword.

    Even a mere graze from it could be lethal... or more precisely, it could cause my mana to fluctuate.

    That wouldn''t just result in critical injury; it would be defeat.

    "Huff!"

    "Finger of the Demon!"

    I cast my spell just as Evan''s sword seemed poised to strike me.

    In response, Evan retracted his de, evading my magic.

    "Ah, I didn''t expect it to be this tough."

    In the game, as I experienced it from Evan''s perspective, I failed to understand how formidable that ability was.

    After all, his sword only needs to make contact with the magic to nullify it.

    I had considered it somewhat wed.

    But now, I understood the difficulty in targeting the body.

    If magic so much as grazed the sword, it would disintegrate like dust.

    Why did such an overpowering ability exist...?

    Evan persistently lunged at me with his de.

    The ssic strategy of a swordsman against a wizard.

    Forcing close-quartersbat was the most effective approach.

    Evan raised his sword to strike once more.

    I smirked knowingly.

    "Why y the swordsman when you''re truly a wizard?"

    I continued casting spells while maintaining distance.

    So, Evan relentlessly tried to bridge the gap.

    His aggressive forward push was bound to create an opening.

    Rather than dodging outwards, I stepped into Evan''s inner circle.

    Evan''s eyes widened at my manoeuvre.

    I channelled mana into my clenched fist.

    "Huh..."

    While swiveling my body to the left, I aimed a right punch at Evan''s nk.

    -Boom!!!

    "Huh!"

    My fist connected with Evan''s side.

    A resonating thud echoed from Evan''s nk as he was hurled sideways into a tree.

    "Kuh!"

    "I''m closer to a swordsman than you''ll ever be."

    Evan might have trained his physique and handled a sword, but at his core, he was a wizard.

    On the other hand, I''d adopted the discipline of a swordsman to master the techniques imparted by Borval.

    That was a different levelpared to an amateur in swordy.

    Hence, I held the upper hand in agility and bodily coordination.

    "Ugh..."

    Evan hauled himself up, nursing his side where my punch had made its impact.

    Despite the powerful blow, he managed to get back up.

    It felt like his ribs had given way...

    "I feel like the antagonist now..."

    The antagonist who strikes at the hero, and the hero who ovees it.

    Thinking that this was inside a game made me a little more anxious.

    Evan stood upright, leveling his sword at me.

    "I won''t be defeated..."

    I scowled at the sight.

    "Awakening events are not wee..."

    Evan started umting mana in his free hand, the one devoid of the sword.

    Simultaneously, the surrounding trees began to rustle.

    Evan''s unique mid-tier magic.

    A spell that manipted the environment, animals or nts.

    Eco-magic.

    The trunks of the trees started to shift, homing in on me.

    "Ugh...!"

    I maneuvered my body to evade the animated nts.

    The nt stems were swift, albeitcking flexibility.

    Their movements ovepped, twisting around each other.

    However, that wasn''t the problem.

    "Huff!"

    Once again, Evan brandished his sword and charged at me.

    The nts and Evan.

    Avoiding both seemed impossible.

    I amassed mana in my fist.

    Crack.

    As I snapped the iing nt stems with my fist, I dodged Evan''s de, contorting my body.

    As I continued to channel mana into my fist to deflect the nts, the energy consumption was immense.

    At this pace, I''d deplete my reserves before Evan.

    I began hunting for an opening in Evan''s defenses again.

    I''dnded a hit once before; there was no reason I couldn''t do it again.

    With narrowed eyes, I scrutinized Evan.

    Evan steadied his sword, aiming for my shoulder.

    A big move.

    I didn''t miss this gap and put power into my fist.

    Taking a hit to the shoulder to deliver a significant blow to Evan seemed a worthy trade.

    Sacrifice flesh to gain bone....

    It was at that moment I clenched my fist and lunged.

    I felt something snagging my ankle as I propelled forward.

    "Ah..."

    A tree root emerged, expertly tripping me up.

    Seeing this, Evan shed a triumphant grin.

    That''s when I realized that Evan had intentionally created this opening.

    Regardless of my training, my body remained that of a wizard.

    A regr human body.

    So, with my ankle already ensnared by the tree root, I was unable to make any additional maneuvers.

    Had I known, I could have infused my foot with mana and snapped the root on my way, but my body was already tumbling forward.

    "Damn it..."

    My ankle was tangled in the root, pitching me forward.

    And Evan''s de swooped towards my shoulder.

    In that split-second, I made a rapid decision.

    "Prisci!!!"

 Chapter 66: Joint Practical (7)

    -ng! ng!

    Yeniel and Locke crossed swords from afar.

    They kept fighting, gradually moving further away from where Evan and Rudy were locked in their own battle.

    "Your attacks are too straightforward, aren''t they?"

    Yeniel taunted as she blocked Locke''s sword.

    Locke''s sword was simple.

    It stabbed when it said it would, and it swung where it said it would.

    That made it easy to dodge.

    But, these straightforward attacks left no big openings.

    It was easy enough to evade Locke''s attacks, but finding a chance for a counterattack was impossible.

    So, Yeniel decided to act calm and provoke him.

    "Do you really think you can keep this up?"

    Yeniel dodged Locke''s sword and spoke.

    "You saw Evan''s skills during the evaluation, right? As a swordsman, shouldn''t you have fought him instead?"

    Even with these provocations, Locke just kept pressuring Yeniel silently.

    "If we keep fighting like this, Evan wille to help¡ª"

    "Enough."

    Locke shed his sword with force.

    Taken aback by Locke''s sudden attack, Yeniel quickly retreated out of Locke''s range.

    ''Did it work?''

    Yeniel thought for a moment, then shook her head.

    Locke''s expression was still neutral.

    As they put more distance between them, Locke pointed his sword at Yeniel.

    "I made my choice. It''s not toote to regret it when that guy actually loses."

    Locke got into position again.

    "Rudy Astria is strong."

    Yeniel frowned at those words.

    "I heard you two didn''t get along? You seem to know more than I thought."

    "That''s right. That''s why I know. I often study Rudy Astria."

    Yeniel looked disgusted.

    "What are you, a stalker? Into guys, are you?"

    Locke, who had been nonchnt all along, showed anger at these words.

    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m not doing this because I enjoy it."

    But his anger, too, faded quickly.

    "I''m just keeping tabs on him."

    At Locke''s words, Yeniel grimaced.

    ''This guy doesn''t seem to be shaken by anything.''

    Thinking so, Yeniel gripped her sword tightly.

    She decided she had to get serious.

    Best to meet the straightforward with straightforward.

    If she tried any weird strategies, she might just hurt herself.

    "Alright then..."

    Yeniel took a deep breath and prepared to charge at Locke.

    "Everyone!! Fire!!!"

    Just when she fully prepared herself, she heard an unusual noise.

    A mix of magic and shouting.

    Suddenly, magic surged out from between the trees.

    "Haah!"

    Locke and Yeniel swiftly dodged.

    It wasn''t just a single spell.

    The attack came from a group of three, not just one person.

    Locke and Yeniel sprinted to take cover behind arge tree.

    -Boom! Bang!

    "What are they up to?"

    "It isn''t strong. Seems like the weaker ones have teamed up."

    At Locke''s words, Yeniel nodded.

    She''d anticipated this.

    Weaker teams struggled to get high rankings on their own, so they often grouped together.

    A tactic of the weak.

    Yeniel shed a thin smile and proposed to Locke.

    "Should we join forces for a bit?"

    Locke eyed Yeniel skeptically.

    Yeniel pointed her sword at Locke and said,

    "Do you want to keep fighting?"

    Locke thought for a moment and observed the enemies.

    Only a few of them had shown themselves.

    About five were visible.

    But there would be more.

    Maybe two teams, or even three....

    Locke turned to Yeniel and agreed.

    "A temporary alliance."

    Yeniel chuckled softly and dashed into the crowd.

    When I called Prisci''s name, a silver-furred wolf appeared behind me.

    Prisci formed icicles and aimed at Evan.

    Caught off guard, Evan stopped his sword mid-strike.

    And in that moment, Prisci rushed to me and pushed me aside with force.

    "Cough!"

    I was thrown to the ground by Prisci''s enormous body.

    Evan shifted his grip on his sword, focusing on deflecting the icicles.

    Many icicles flew, but none could stand against Evan''s sword.

    They crumbled to dust and vanished.

    I hadn''t wanted to summon Prisci...

    Prisci is a powerful yet dangerous force that exceeds my abilities.

    Just summoning her drains a lot of mana, and it chips away at my mental strength too.

    "Gasp......"

    Feeling my mana rapidly depleting, I gasped.

    But I couldn''t send her back now.

    Since I already used some many in summoning her, I had to make use of Prisci.

    "Prisci! Keep him under pressure!"

    Biting my lip, I forced myself to stand.

    I channeled mana into my fist and charged forward.

    Evan was pelted with icicles, and I dove into the fray.

    I swung my fist.

    I threw several punches, but each narrowly missed.

    The icicles, however, managed tond minor hits on Evan.

    These minor wounds weren''t significant, but the fact that Evan was on the defensive was a good thing.

    I kept swinging my fist.

    Evan dodged as best he could, my fist kept slicing through the air.

    I maintained constant pressure on Evan, not allowing him a moment''s respite.

    My breath became ragged.

    My mana was depleting.

    A creeping dizziness began to cloud my senses.

    When I focused my senses, Evan came into view.

    Evan, also struggling for breath.

    He was suffering as much as I was.

    I wasn''t done yet.

    "Spikes of Hell!"

    I channelled my remaining focus, infusing dark magic into my fist.

    "Arghh!!"

    Evan was suddenly jabbed in the side by an emerging spike.

    He''d been unable to keep track of my magic while focusing on my fist and Prisci'' attacks.

    I smirked.

    "Got you right there. You little bastard."

    Both Prisci''s and my direct attacks are strong.

    Evan knew this.

    So, he decided to bear the hit of my dark magic while dodging the other attacks.

    However, this was a poor decision on Evan''s part.

    Dark magic doesn''t just inflict pain upon the enemy.

    It possesses other effects.

    Just as the Abyssal me has the capacity to inflict excruciating pain, there''s another ability nestled within it.

    That was its true power.

    As Evan was pricked by the thorn, his movements stopped.

    The ability contained within Spikes of Hell was immobilization.

    The power to stop the opponent''s movements.

    It didn''tst long, but it offered ample time tond a powerful strike on Evan.

    "Haaah!"

    I pulled back my right fist to the full.

    And charged it with mana.

    I unsummoned Prisci, and the mana previously used to sustain her was channelled into my fist.

    "This fist carries the sorrow of being second."

    Sure, I chose that second seat, but it came with its share of sorrow.

    I also want to be first, to be the protagonist.

    I didn''t want to be second forever.

    But, the protagonist''s responsibility was heavy.

    Although I''ve been helping people till now, I''ve been doing so with a self-defense mechanism.

    If I can''t save this person, it''s not my fault.

    It''s Evan''s responsibility, it is Evan that made a mistake. I am not the one at fault.

    I didn''t want the responsibility, but I also didn''t want to give up.

    So, I used Evan in that way.

    But every time I harbored such thoughts, I felt frustrated.

    How great it would have been if I had reincarnated as Evan, not ''Rudy Astria''.

    If I had been the protagonist...

    If I had Evan''s abilities...

    But such thoughts were useless.

    Because I''m already Rudy Astria.

    The opportunity tond a punch on Evan...

    There aren''t many such opportunities.

    If Evan progresses further, I might not stand a chance, and we might not ever again find ourselves in a fight like this.

    This could be thest time.

    So, I''m about to release everything I have pent-up on you.

    As much as I''ve helped the story, take a hit for not progressing it like you should be.

    -Kwaaaaaaang!!!!!!!!!!

    "Arghh!!!"

    Inded my fist squarely into Evan''s gut.

    Evan was propelled into the air, hurling far away.

    It was only after colliding with a distant tree that he plummeted to the ground.

    "Haa¡­."

    A wave of dizziness washed over me due to the abrupt expenditure of a massive amount of mana.

    I held my throbbing head and sunk down to the ground.

    "Uh¡­¡­."

    I immediately lifted my gaze to Evan.

    He was unconscious, his eyes rolled back.

    Seeing this stirred a sense of exhration within me.

    "Haha¡­¡­."

    I chuckled.

    That''s the punch of the second seat... you brat...

    I tried to get up from the ground.

    But suddenly, my legs gave way, and I found myself back on my knees.

    "Uh¡­¡­."

    My head pounded painfully.

    It was the bacsh of summoning Prisci.

    Having recklessly used dark magic and Prisci, my mental energy was severely drained.

    I shot Evan a fleeting nce.

    Evan''s gem.

    I could take his gem and add it to mine to steal his points, but I didn''t.

    Because Evan had to be on top...

    Even though I won now, there was no guarantee that I would be strongerter.

    There are things that I can do and things that only Evan can do.

    Evan hadn''t been particrly helpful so far, but I hope that one day he would.

    Even though he was unconscious, I addressed him as if issuing a warning.

    "I''m giving you a chance."

    So far, I have not interfered with any opportunities that Evan could have.

    I was giving all the elements that could make Evan stronger to him.

    But I wouldn''t stand idly by if Evan only grew stronger without contributing to the story.

    "Grow stronger, Evan."

    I spat out those words and concealed my presence.

    A shrill noise reverberated throughout the mountains.

    Then, the teaching assistants called a stop to all the participants locked inbat.

    -The joint practical of the first and second years has now concluded.

    With that, it came to an end.

    Professor Cromwell monitored the score situation from the mountain''s entrance.

    [

    Rie Von Ristonia

    Evan

    Borval

    ¡­¡­

    ]

    Evan beat Rudy Astria.

    Professor Cromwell wanted to cheer like a child, but he held back his emotions.

    "Hmm, hmm¡­¡­."

    With a smirk, Professor Cromwell guided the students emerging from the entrance.

 Chapter 67: Joint Practical (8)

    The sun was setting on the mountain, turning the world dark.

    Students, their faces bathed in relief, began to make their way off the mountain.

    They were the ones who had survived the day, not falling to elimination.

    To them, just enduring till the end felt like a victory.

    Some bore low scores, but the joy of surviving outshone their disappointment.

    Their faces were lit with smiles as they descended, all except for one individual, who limped painfully down the trail.

    "Ugh..."

    That person was Rie, her condition deteriorating by the minute.

    "Luna... Where''s Luna..."

    Staggering, Rie scanned the area for Luna, or rather Ena, who should have been by her side.

    But Luna''s group had already made their way back to the academy, far from the practice field.

    "Uh... Ugh..."

    The sight of the usuallyposed and confident Rie, now in a pitiful state, drew the attention of her fellow students.

    One male student hesitantly approached her.

    "Are... you okay?"

    "Get lost..."

    "What?"

    "I said, get lost..."

    Rie spat out the words with a scowl.

    Even if Rie was overflowing with lust right now, she hadn''t lost her mind.

    It''s just that she dealt with things that she would normally deal with softly in a rather sharp manner.

    As Rie stumbled onward, she ran into thest person she wanted to encounter.

    "Oh, Rie. You made it through."

    Rudy greeted Rie with happily, but seeing him appear out of the blue, Rie couldn''t help but scream.

    "No... Don''te! Don''te! Don''te!"

    Rudy watched her outburst, his face etched in confusion.

    Meanwhile, Rie''s mind started racing.

    ''Why is he here!''

    As her thoughts whirled, her physical condition took a turn for the worse.

    Her body heated up at Rudy''s sight, making it hard for her to even control her expressions.

    Doing her best to avoid Rudy''s gaze, she stole a quick nce at him, only to find his face inching closer.

    "Don''t, don''te!"

    "You... approached me."

    Rudy''s statement,ced with confusion, made Rie assess her position.

    ''Did I... move?''

    Realization dawned on her.

    She had unknowingly drawn closer to Rudy.

    She was losing control over her body, her legs taking her right up to Rudy.

    "Huh?"

    Her mind stopped racing and just gave up on thinking.

    She just moved on instinct.

    "Hey, hey! What... What''s happening!"

    "Uh...!"

    Ignoring Rudy''s startled yelps, she wrapped her arms tightly around his body.

    "Hehehe..."

    Her face buried in his body, sheughed goofily.

    "You''ve gotten a lot stronger..."

    Her hands explored Rudy''s body as she held on to him.

    "Hey! Have you lost it? You, hey! Hey!"

    Rie''s hands roamed across Rudy''s back, stomach, and even his chest.

    "Hehehe...."

    ''Rudy, Rudy, Rudy.''

    Rudy''s name echoed continuously in Rie''s mind.

    Having examined Rudy''s body thoroughly, Rie tilted her head up.

    She was met with Rudy''s face.

    "Hehehe... Nice blond hair, just like mine..."

    "Hey!!!"

    Rie reached out, her fingers entwining with Rudy''s hair.

    Then she saw Rudy''s lips...

    She slightly closed her eyes and was about to stand on her tiptoes.

    "Enough."

    Suddenly, Rie felt someone grabbing the back of her head and pulling her away.

    "Huh? What... Who... Who is this..."

    She spun around, her eyes meeting the person who''d intervened.

    "Ah... Astina...!!"

    Astina was holding her as she thrashed around.

    "Rudy!!! Rudy!!! Help me!!!"

    Calling out Rudy''s name, Rie writhed in Astina''s grasp.

    Astina let out a sigh and nced at Rie.

    "How much will you regret this when you recover..."

    "Rudy...! Help me...!"

    Rie''s plea was like a kitten mewling for its mother''s aid.

    Rudy was left unsure, not knowing how to react to Rie''s behavior.

    Should he intervene since Rie was asking for help, or should he trust Astina who was the one holding her back?

    "She''s not in her right mind because of some odd medicine. You shouldn''t worry."

    "Oh... okay."

    With Astina''s words, Rudy awkwardly nodded, a strained smile on his face.

    Meanwhile, Rie whimpered in a heartbreaking tone, tears pooling in her eyes.

    "Rudy...!!"

    Rie was led away by Astina, her sobs trailing behind them.

    Exhaling in relief, Astina muttered to herself.

    "That was a close call."

    The next day.

    "Uh... my head...."

    Rie groggily sat up in bed.

    Her head was throbbing with pain.

    "Huh... Rie, are you awake?"

    "Who...?"

    Rie turned to the source of the voice, a familiar face greeted her.

    "Ena?"

    A woman with aforting smile was seated by her side.

    It was Ena.

    "How do you feel?"

    Ena extended a warm cup of tea towards Rie.

    "Huh? Well... my head''s a bit sore, but other than that, I think I''m alright..."

    Rie epted the tea, her face etched with confusion.

    "I''m sorry about yesterday... I didn''t realize the potion would affect you so intensely."

    Ena offered her apologies to Rie.

    "No, it''s okay, considering the circumstances..."

    Rie brushed off the apology with a casual wave of her hand.

    Her mind soon wandered off.

    She mulled over what attitude she should take.

    She was the one who had defeated Luna.

    It''d be dumb to assume Ena held only goodwill towards her.

    Moreover, her interactions with Ena were minimalpared to Luna.

    She had only seen Ena and Luna talk from a distance.

    So, what attitude should she take?

    Rie always wore a mask.

    She had dropped that guise long ago around Rudy and Locke, and even to Luna, she had shown a glimpse of her true self.

    But she was wondering whether she could show herself to Ena or to keep their rtionship strictly professional.

    While Rie was lost in her thoughts, Ena gingerly spoke up.

    "Do you... remember what happened yesterday?"

    "...Yesterday?"

    Rie tilted her head.

    Yesterday...

    She remembered everything up until the announcement of the joint practical''spletion.

    And... how she frantically searched for Ena while descending from the mountain.

    People tried to approach her, and she became irritable...

    Irritable?

    Now that she thought about it, she was perpetually irritable...

    "Ah...!"

    A certain ''incident'' suddenly shed into Rie''s memory.

    She had rushed into Rudy''s arms the moment she spotted him... and...

    "Ah...! Ah!!! Ahhhhhhh!!!"

    The sheer embarrassment caused Rie to clutch her head, screaming.

    Her face flushed beet-red, she was at a loss for what to do next.

    "I, I, I''ve lost my mind...!!!"

    As Rie spiraled into panic, Ena soothingly patted her back.

    "No... I''m sorry... I felt terrible the moment I found out..."

    Ena continued, squeezing Rie''s hand sympathetically.

    "I''m truly sorry... You could have been attracted to someone else in the academy, yet you ended up in the arms of someone you''re not particrly fond of..."

    At Ena''s words, Rie was taken aback.

    "Uh..."

    Disagreeing would create issues, as would agreeing.

    Rie was somewhat aware of her feelings for Rudy, though she was reluctant to acknowledge them.

    But, she didn''t want to confess these feelings yet.

    If Rudy were to express his feelings for her, she thought she might consider it.

    However, to confess first... Rie''s pride wouldn''t permit it.

    "Umm..."

    Rie merely pouted, not replying to Ena''s statement.

    She was adamant about keeping her feelings a secret, not just from Rudy but from everyone.

    However...

    ''Huh?''

    Ena noticed something strange in Rie''s reaction.

    The awkwardness she felt was because she didn''t know Rie very well.

    Rie always appeared confident and natural in front of others.

    This awkward side of Rie was something Ena wasn''t used to, and it made her uneasy.

    Ena cautiously spoke up again.

    "You''re a princess... You''ll have numerous responsibilities, including marriage and other matters... You''ll have to be very mindful of them."

    "That...is true?"

    "Then I''ll tell Rudy. Rie will never!!! never!!! have such feelings, so don''t misunderstand. And I''ll tell him to stop the other kids from spreading strange rumors."

    "No, no, no!"

    Rie hastily waved her hands, flustered at Ena''s suggestion.

    "Huh? Why?"

    Ena looked at Rie, her expression innocent.

    "That... If you say that, wouldn''t Rudy feel embarrassed? No... why would Rudy be embarra... no, that..."

    Though Rie didn''t want to confess her feelings to Rudy, she was curious if he might have simr feelings for her.

    A subtle desire to see Rudy''s reaction to this started to seep in.

    However, if she told him that outright, wouldn''t she be shutting the door on any potential development with Rudy?

    With Rie''s gaze darting around in disarray, Ena shed a knowing smile and threw out a question.

    "So? What are you trying to say?"

    Rie blushed at her words.

    "Huh? That''s right! Oh! You''re right! I''ll tell you! It was my mistake and I should exin and apologize myself! I''m not a kid!"

    Shetched onto that question like a drowning person clutching at a lifeline.

    However, that lifeline was nothing more than bait on Ena''s fishing line....

    ''This is a serious matter...''

    Ena rubbed her chin thoughtfully.

    Until now, Rudy had been consistently overlooked at the academy.

    Everyone turned a blind eye to Rudy, dismissing him with scorn.

    Except Luna.

    She admired Rudy, respected him, even adored him.

    Ena assumed Luna was the only one who felt this way.

    No one had challenged that assumption until now.

    However, seeing the situation at hand, Luna wasn''t alone.

    The first princess of the empire!

    The heir!

    That person likes Rudy.

    ''Since when...''

    Ena racked her brains, but the answer eluded her.

    The students of the academy, and others, were unware of the dynamics within the school.

    Everyone believed that it was Astina who hade to Rie''s rescue.

    No one could have imagined that Rudy was the true hero behind the scenes.

    ''How to handle this...''

    Indeed, the usual authoritative image of Rie, who appeared to rule over everyone, was absent.

    Only the shy countenance of a smitten girl was on disy.

    If Rie intended to exploit Rudy for political gains, it might have been okay.

    Judging from Rudy''s behavior so far, he seemed immune to such maniptions.

    However, the affection of a bashful girl was not something Rudy would easily overlook.

    ''Luna... We have a serious issue on our hands...''

    Thinking of Luna, Ena sighed and changed her expression.

    First, she needed to get out of here.

    "Then, I should get going! I''ve already administered the antidote and other medications, so you should recover quickly! Let me know if anything changes."

    "Uh...yes! Thank you!"

    Rie exhaled in relief, watching Ena depart.

    "A tough kid to deal with..."

    If it had been a discussion about work or politics, she wouldn''t have felt so flustered.

    Yet, having Rudy involved had left her flustered.

    "Ugh..."

    Rie then curled up, gripping her stomach.

    "Warm..."

    And she remembered the time she was in Rudy''s arms.

    "......hehehe."

    Rie''s expression softened, reced by a foolish smile that no one had ever seen before.

 Chapter 68: Responsibility (1)

    Cromwell''s Lab.

    "So, I''ve won the bet since Evan technically won."

    Cromwell dered his victory, but his face was far from happy.

    In contrast, it was Robert who sported a grin and started talking.

    "It must be nice to get out of guard duty."

    Robert teased Cromwell, humming a yful tune.

    Even though Cromwell was the victor, it was Robert who mocked him.

    That was because he''d heard the full story about the incident from the teaching assistant.

    The sh between Evan and Rudy.

    More than a couple of teaching assistants had watched this fight.

    They were ready for any issues, knowing it was a battle between reputedly strong students.

    As the teaching assistants anticipated, it was a fierce battle.

    Their fight resulted in damage to the surrounding trees andndscape.

    At the fight''s end, Rudynded the final hit, sending Evan flying far away.

    The teaching assistants were on high alert, ready to intervene even in the final moments.

    Usually, students at the end are so thrilled that they oftenunch a huge attack, even when the opponent can no longer fight back.

    They were prepared to stop the fight if Rudy tried to attack Evan further, but what Rudy did next was unexpected.

    He didn''t just refrain from attacking; he didn''t even take the gem from Evan.

    The teaching assistants were puzzled and reported it to Cromwell.

    And now.

    The bet had started over ''who has a better eye for students'' and ''who has trained their students better''.

    But they couldn''t outright order the students to fight each other.

    So they wagered on the scores.

    Even if Rudy had directly fought with Evan and won, it was fine to lose the bet.

    Scores weren''t important.

    They just wanted to prove that their judgment was correct.

    "Wow~ Professor Cromwell sure knows how to pick students who score well."

    Robert didn''t dispute when knowing the reason for the bet.

    He simply epted his loss cheerfully and shrugged it off.

    Robert was happy just proving he had taught Rudy well and that his judgment wasn''t off.

    "Whoever taught Rudy has trained him well inbat. Hahahaha!"

    Robert exited Cromwell''sb, hisughter filling the air.

    "Hmm....."

    Cromwell watched Robert leave, a frown on his face.

    "The top first-year student this year is Rudy Astria, right?"

    Cromwell had chosen Evan after much consideration.

    After all, he was the one who kept taking the Top Seat among the first years.

    He had bet on Evan''s potential.

    However, the highest-ranking first-year student this year was unusual.

    Despite consistently scoring top grades, he didn''t draw attention.

    The professors'' focus was on different students.

    McGuire, Robert, and the other professors all focused on one unusual student.

    "He seems pretty capable..."

    Nobody doubted Evan''s superior skills.

    Yet, if asked whether they could mentor him well, they would shake their heads.

    The method Evan used in his individual assessment.

    None of the professors knew such a technique.

    Given the professors'' abilities, it was far more effective to overpower than to use such a method.

    "Will this be a curse... or a blessing..."

    Evan''s unusualness was an advantage, but the absence of any mentorship was a significant drawback.

    He had to chart his own path, without help.

    Of course, they could help with intermediate magic like eco-magic, but even that wasn''t ordinary.

    "I have no clue..."

    Cromwell would have thought more about it if Evan was his official disciple, but he decided to let it go, figuring Evan had his own ns.

    He simply grabbed the calendar on his desk and erased all his scheduled guard duties.

    "I should just be content that I won''t have guard duty."

    Cromwell sighed, finding some satisfaction in this ambiguous victory.

    He had been defeated.

    Thoroughly defeated.

    He had done his best, but it was still not enough to reach him.

    Evan was alone in his room, lost in thought over his sword.

    "Did I choose the wrong way......?"

    Was it a mistake to use a sword, being a wizard?

    Then again, Rudy Astria was too unusual to be considered a typical wizard.

    A wizard who employs fists, magic, and even elementals.

    He was versatile, if that''s the term you want to use, or a jack-of-all-trades.

    "But... what about me?"

    No matter how much he thought, he had no particr color.

    He wasn''t exceptionally strong in any one area, nor could he freely handle a variety of skills.

    All he did was create a new magic.

    This might surprise some, but it wasn''t anything spectacr.

    Others might argue, but at least to Evan, it was so.

    "What do I want to do......?"

    He had clinched the Top Seat.

    If you only consider this, he could be said to have beaten Rudy Astria, but it felt like an empty victory.

    The joint practical was no different.

    Clearly, he had been beaten and lost consciousness.

    But Rudy Astria didn''t steal his gem.

    "Intentionally......"

    He was unsure what Rudy was aiming for, but he didn''t take his score.

    Because of this, he felt even more defeated.

    As he thought more, he felt like Rudy Astria was giving him the Top Seat.

    Evan shook his head when this thought crossed his mind.

    Why would Rudy Astria surrender the spot to him?

    In this aspect, he firmly believed he was a step ahead of Rudy Astria.

    "I will...never concede first ce."

    A fight?

    He could tolerate losing once in a while.

    But he couldn''t lose in the assessment that evaluated his semester-long efforts.

    Evan clenched his fist tightly at this thought.

    Following the training, the Academy granted the first and second-year students a break.

    It appeared to be a chance for the students injured during the training tofortably receive treatment and refocus on their studies.

    After such a sweet break passed.

    "Ah......"

    I found myself looking at the report card posted on the notice board.

    Evan, precisely in the second position.

    And Rie, who had secured the first ce.

    "......What is this?"

    This was already a point of concern.

    The growth of those around me.

    They were progressing too quickly.

    Whether it was Rie or Luna......

    While I did predict such a situation to some extent, I genuinely didn''t consider it a significant problem.

    If it helps in the fight against the enemy, it''s a boon.

    I never thought it could be a hindrance.

    "Still, I didn''t expect this to happen......"

    There was only one reason for this oue.

    The fight between Rie and Luna.

    If that fight hadn''t taken ce, Evan would havefortably imed first ce.

    However, because Luna and Rie fought, Rie imed all of Luna''s points.

    I reflected slowly.

    The influence joint practical has on the total score and the impact of midterms and final exams......

    While the joint practical indeed ounts for arge portion of the score, it didn''t carry enough weight to invalidate the results of other exams.

    "If Evan...continues to score perfectly......"

    But on calction, it was really a narrow escape.

    Evan naturally had to receive perfect scores, and Rie had to underperform on the tests.

    It was a fact that a minor score difference has a substantial impact on top-ranking students.

    "Sigh......"

    I sighed after musing for a while and turned around.

    Then I saw Astina trailing behind me.

    Her usually noticeable dark circles and fatigue were visible.

    Astina, with a vacant expression, held documents in her hand and sighed as she walked past me.

    "Astina, ?"

    When I called her name, Astina was startled and looked at me.

    It appeared she hadn''t even noticed that I was next to her.

    "Ah...Rudy......"

    "Do you have something on your mind? You look quite exhausted."

    Astina gave an awkward smile and gestured towards the documents.

    "Paperwork to be done. It''s more than just a few."

    "......Are there that many documents?"

    Seeing the documents in Astina''s hands, I regretted asking the question.

    At first nce, the sheer volume of paperwork was daunting.

    "Um... I''ll help you carry them."

    "......Okay. Thank you."

    I took Astina''s documents and directed our steps towards the student council room.

    I paced alongside her.

    Then, Astina broke the silence.

    "You''ve done something peculiar again."

    "Peculiar... what?"

    I asked Astina, my face a mask of confusion.

    "Evan mentioned that you didn''t take his points."

    "Ah......"

    Astina chuckled softly at my response.

    "I thought you didn''t want to be the top student to not draw attention with such noticeable behavior?"

    I chose not to answer Astina''s statement.

    But, Astina insisted.

    "You said before that you opted to be the runner-up because you dread the responsibility that apanies being the top student."

    I gave a slight nod in response to her words.

    "Don''t be afraid."

    Upon hearing those words, I met Astina''s gaze.

    Astina appeared serious.

    But then, her expression rxed, and sheughed lightly.

    "I must be out of my mind because I''m tired. I''m talking nonsense."

    Afraid......

    I had no regrets about the decisions I''ve made so far.

    Gradually, I was bing certain of my survival, and I was also contributing to Evan''s development.

    Evan''s growth......

    Evan''s top rank......

    That was the most efficient survival strategy in the end.

    Amongst various alternatives, I was selecting the one with the highest probability for everyone at the academy to survive.

    And I knew the result......

    "I understand. I''ll handle it."

    As I was deep in contemtion for a moment, the student council office materialized before my eyes.

    Astina unlocked the door to the student council office and attempted to take the documents I was holding.

    Then, suddenly, Astina swayed a little, losing her bnce.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Uh......"

    Fortunately, she didn''t tumble, having rapidly regained her bnce, but something was wrong.

    I studied her and suggested cautiously.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to take a brief rest?"

    I was concerned she might suddenly copse.

    "I can''t... I''ve got a pile of work these days......"

    "Nevertheless, you should take a break."

    Then the student council office door swung open, and Rie emerged, dering,

    "Hand it to me, I''ll take it."

    Rie naturally attempted to take the documents I was holding.

    I recalled how Rie appeared after the practical.

    She had been staggering and clinging to me.

    I expected Rie to shout at me, "It was because of the medicine!" when we meet again, but she was surprisingly calm.

    "Rie, you seem to have recovered now?"

    As I handed over the documents to Rie, I voiced my thoughts.

    Then, as Rie epted the documents, her hand lightly brushed against mine.

    "Huh!!!"

    With that, Rie was startled and retreated swiftly, clutching her hand.

    "......"

    I observed Rie in her current state.

    Then, Rie curled up defensively and stammered,

    "W-w-what!!! What! G-g-give me the documents! Quickly!"

    "......Here you are."

    I was dumbfounded by her reaction, which was so different from her initial calm approach.

    If she was going to react that way, she should have done so from the beginning.

    Rie quickly grabbed the documents and ran into the student council room without saying anything else.

    "What was that about......"

    I mumbled to myself and shifted my gaze to Astina.

    "Well, Astina, healthes first. You should take care of your health while working."

    Astina gave me a smile before disappearing into the student council room.

 Chapter 69: Responsibility (2)

    Ena, dressed in her pajamas and wrapped in a nket like a cloak, opened her mouth.

    "Let''s start the meeting now."

    "Woohoo!"

    Riku cheered with an excited voice, pping her hands.

    And in front of her sat Luna, looking puzzled.

    Luna stared nkly at Ena for a moment before speaking.

    "Um... wasn''t it supposed to be an all-night study session tonight?"

    A few days ago.

    Luna was certain that she had heard ns for an all-night study session.

    So Luna borrowed many books from the library and stacked them in one corner of the room, waiting for Riku and Ena.

    But the moment Riku and Ena showed up, they slipped into their pajamas and started fooling around.

    Luna watched them nkly for a moment before regaining her senses.

    She couldn''t just let this happen!

    For the sake of their grades, she had to stop them!

    With that thought in mind, Luna nodded her head as if she made a resolution and spoke cautiously to Riku and Ena.

    "Guys... we have less than two weeks until the midterms. We need to study."

    At this, Ena held up her index finger and clucked her tongue.

    "Tsk, tsk, Luna! Good rest leads to better studying! When it''s time to y, we should y properly!"

    "..."

    Luna closed her mouth for a moment.

    And then she made a decision.

    "Okay! We''re only ying today!"

    Luna quickly surrendered.

    Usually quiet, Ena''s words easily persuaded Luna.

    Also, they had never had a pajama party together, so Luna wanted to try it at least once.

    And now.

    "I''ve prepared something for you."

    Ena gave a sly smile and nodded at Riku.

    Then Riku picked up the sketchbook behind her and turned the page.

    "Huh?"

    When she turned the sketchbook, all that appeared was a nk white background.

    "Riku, you''ve got it upside down!"

    "Huh?"

    She looked at the page she opened and seeing the nk white background, she made a puzzled face.

    "Again!"

    Upon Ena''smand, Riku quickly flipped the sketchbook around and held it correctly.

    "Riku, turn the page!"

    "Okay!"

    When she turned the page, there was a nicely decorated phrase.

    "Love... Sessful Love Committee?"

    As Luna quietly recited the words, Ena tapped the sketchbook with her hand.

    "That''s right, Luna! You can''t just stay like this! Do you know what''s going on right now?"

    "What... is going on?"

    Luna looked at Ena with a confused face.

    No matter how much she thought about it, there was nothing going on.

    Was it just that she hadn''t scored well because she had lost to Rie during the joint practical?

    "Luna, let''s be honest."

    Ena stared at Luna.

    "You like Rudy."

    "¡­!"

    Luna was taken aback and began to y dumb.

    "Ru-Ru-Rudy? What... what are you talking about?"

    But no matter how much Luna lied, she was in Ena''s hands.

    Although it was a lie that even an ordinary person could detect, Ena knew Luna''s psychology even better.

    "Recently, there''s been a lot going on, and it seems like Rudy''s been busy too, right? You''ve been feeling upset about it."

    As Ena smoothly continued, suggesting she already knew everything, Luna''s eyes widened.

    "How did you know..."

    Ena was an authority in Luna psychology, having the chance to study in close proximity for a good 7-8 months.

    It only took her 3 seconds to read her.

    "I''ve been just watching you two push and pull each other because it was fun, but you can''t do that anymore!"

    "What do you mean... I can''t?"

    At that, Ena nodded at Riku again.

    As the page of the sketchbook turned, a drawing of an angry Rie appeared.

    There were horns above Rie''s head and the background was drawn with fire.

    Although it was depicted as a devil, the cute drawing didn''t make it look too bad.

    "Did you draw Rie? Ena, you draw well."

    Upon seeing the drawing, Luna smiled brightly andplimented her.

    "No! That''s not the issue!"

    Ena tapped the sketchbook.

    "We have apetitor now!"

    "A..petitor?"

    As the page of the sketchbook turned again, there was a picture of Rie and Rudy with their arms folded together, and Luna was drawn in a corner.

    "Princess Rie is going to steal Rudy!"

    "...Huh?"

    Luna tilted her head at the sudden statement.

    And then she burst intoughter.

    "Hehehe, Ena, you read too many novels! Why would Rie suddenly show up!"

    Ena stared nkly at Luna, who wasughing.

    Seeing Ena like that, Luna stoppedughing, realizing something was off.

    Luna hardened her expression.

    "Is...is that true?"

    Ena pped the nket on her back with a whoosh.

    "I don''t joke about my friend''s love life! That''s who I am!"

    "Uh..."

    Luna looked at Ena with a puzzled face upon hearing those words.

    And then she stood up abruptly with a gloomy face.

    "So, Rudy likes Rie?"

    She felt a strong negative emotion.

    A negative emotion that Luna had never felt before.

    It was a mixed feeling of jealousy and something else.

    Ena immediately shook her head and waved her hands at that sight.

    "Luna! It''s not like that! Rudy doesn''t know anything! He''s just a kid who only thinks about studying and magic, right?"

    At Ena''s words, Luna blushed and sat down.

    And she bowed her head as if she were embarrassed.

    "That''s right, isn''t it? Hahaha... Yeah, yeah..."

    Although Luna bowed her head to hide her flushed face, her blush had already reached her neck, so she couldn''t hide it.

    "Anyway! The problem is not Rudy right now, but Rie!"

    "Rie?"

    Ena nodded and scrunched her eyebrows.

    "As a 12-year veteran of romance novels, this is a certainty."

    At Ena''s stern voice, Luna nodded in confusion.

    "If Ena says so..."

    Then Ena pointed at Luna with her index finger.

    "So, Luna! You have to win over Rudy before Rie does!¡±

    "Win over!"

    At that, Luna clenched her fists tightly.

    Ena nodded with a satisfied smile.

    "Did you hear about what Rie did to Rudy when she took that medicine?"

    "Yeah..."

    Luna''s expression darkened for a moment at those words.

    "A physical attack like that doesn''t work on Rudy."

    "What!?"

    At that, Luna brightened again.

    "But we can''t say that a man canpletely resist physical advances."

    "¡­"

    "Though Rudy... he''s a little different."

    Ena continued, stroking her chin.

    With every word, Luna''s expression fluctuated between despair and happiness.

    Then Luna realized that Ena was teasing her and red at her.

    "So what am I supposed to do¡­!"

    "Okay, okay. But it''s clear that you''re at a disadvantage right now."

    "Is that so¡­"

    "What have you done with Rudy?"

    "Do...done what!?"

    "Nothing?"

    After a moment of thought, Luna quietly opened her mouth.

    "Like having dinner together on his birthday?"

    "But Rie and Astina were there too."

    When Ena said that, Luna drooped like a puppy being scolded by its owner.

    "Rie''s already hugged him. And she''s also a princess with a great position, and she''s good at studying."

    Upon hearing that, Luna''s face turned pale.

    And she quietly spat out the words.

    "Can''t, can''t I win?"

    Ena looked at Luna like that and smirked.

    "But! We''re here to ovee such a disadvantage!"

    Ena confidently thumped her chest.

    "Just trust me!"

    "Ena...!"

    At Ena''s words, Luna was greatly moved.

    "I..."

    Then Riku quietly opened her mouth.

    "When can I put down this sketchbook..."

    Looking at Riku, she was holding the sketchbook the whole time, unable to join in on the conversation.

    "Oh... sorry..."

    "So, sorry! It was just us..."

    "I want to join too..."

    So Ena and Luna pacified a disheartened Riku and discussed Luna''s future and her romance strategy.

    "What''s all this..."

    I was watching the incredibly crowded carriages flowing into the academy.

    "These are magical toolsing from the Fred family."

    Rie was holding a sheet of paper, looking at the carriages.

    I came out to help Rie.

    It was originally something I didn''t have to do, but...

    -Hey, help me out a bit.

    Rie suddenly came to me and asked for help, so I just came out, confused.

    Well, I didn''t have anyints about helping Rie.

    Since Astina''s condition didn''t look good right now, I wanted to help Rie, so that Rie could help Astina.

    Helping seemed the right course of action, as Astina''s copse wouldn''t benefit me or the academy in any way.

    "But, why are so many magical toolsing in?"

    When I asked, Rie sighed.

    "With the principal away, his subordinate is ying king. He probably wants to invest in his favorite family."

    I frowned at Rie''s ominous words.

    The principal is not here?

    "Where did the principal go?"

    "I don''t know? I only know that he''s not at the academy. He was busy after the holiday and went somewhere else?"

    The principal isn''t here...

    "Well, let''s get to work first."

    Rie held the documents and approached the carriage.

    And pointed her finger inside the carriage.

    "Go in."

    "......What?"

    Then Rie showed me the documents.

    "You need to check the quantity."

    "......"

    I was at a loss for words.

    Rie had called me to help her with the loading and unloading.

    "I can''t go in and count, can I? I''m a princess."

    I felt rebellious at that.

    I''m the son of a duke, right?

    Even if I was of lower rankpared to Rie, I had a position where I didn''t have to do such things.

    "......Why."

    Rie seemed to realize this too as she hesitated for a moment.

    I stretched my fist out to Rie.

    "Ik......What."

    As I held out my hand, Rie hunched her body a bit and spoke.

    "Rock, paper, scissors."

    "......What?"

    "Let''s do rock, paper, scissors for the carriages. However, I will do it if I lose once, and you will do it if you lose twice."

    And then...

    "Aaaargh!!!"

    "Is that 3 magic lights?"

    "This...... huh...... why is it so...... heavy......"

    "Are you sure it''s 3 lights?"

    "Yes, yes!!"

    I watched Rie struggle with the load, grumbling and groaning, and couldn''t help but grin.

    Uhh I changed headmaster to principal, then I changed dean to vice-principal.

    I just finished the design for thement system revamp. Not starting on it tillter next week it''s niiiiice.

 Chapter 70: Responsibility (3)

    "Anton! Long time no see!"

    "Yes, is my father well?"

    Anton, a big, burly man, made his way towards the academy entrance.

    He was there to inspect the magical tools delivered from his family.

    These tools were part of an agreement between his father and Oliver, the academy''s vice-principal.

    There was no sign of corruption in this process.

    Everything was bought at market price, and the quantity matched the agreement.

    However, the purchases were made exclusively through Anton''s family, avoidingpetition, and raising questions.

    Nheless, since they supplied the academy with much-needed tools, it wasn''t an actual problem.

    Seeing Anton, the family butler spoke up.

    "Your lordship is well, as always."

    This man wasn''t your average butler.

    Trusted by Anton''s father, he was more of a close confidant.

    "Hehe, didn''t my father say anything specific?"

    At Anton''s question, the butler paused briefly before replying.

    "Ah, your lordship asked if there was a problem with what he mentionedst time."

    "What my father mentioned?"

    Anton tried to recall, but most of his father''s naggings were usually forgotten quickly.

    He thought for a moment, his eyes widening as he remembered.

    "Oh...!"

    It was about Levian.

    Levian''s spellbook, and the experiments carried out by the Fred family.

    "Luna... Railer..."

    He remembered Luna Railer''s spellbook from the practical.

    On second thought, her spellbook shared an uncanny resemnce to the one his father had shown him.

    Immediately, Anton gave his orders.

    "The Railer family."

    "Yes?"

    "Tell my father to investigate the Railer family."

    A sinister smile spread across Anton''s face.

    Four days to the midterm exam.

    "Ah, when will he get here¡­"

    Sitting in the library, Luna kept stealing nces at the entrance.

    Rudy should being in any time now.

    She hadn''t seen him muchtely because he''d been helping out the student council.

    But she''d heard he would be at the library today.

    -Luna, it''s time to bring out your secret weapons!

    Even though Ena wasn''t physically in the library, her words echoed in Luna''s mind.

    ''Ena... can I really do it...''

    Luna shook off the doubt.

    Ena didn''t say ''can you'' but ''you must''!

    Just then, she spotted Rudy entering the library.

    ''Here goes!''

    With a faint smile at the sight of Rudy, Luna raised her hand, flicked her hair back, and turned her head.

    "Ru, Rudy h-hi!"

    Luna tried to put into practice one of Ena''s dating techniques.

    These techniques were all from romance novels, but Ena was so sure of them that Luna thought it must be right.

    The first step was to casually flick her hair back, revealing her neck and ears, a supposedly alluring gesture.

    Her greeting, however, came out a bit stuttered, and the gesture seemed somewhat forced.

    "Uh... Hi."

    Rudy greeted her back, looking slightly puzzled.

    ''Uh...''

    Luna felt her cheeks heat up a bit, but she couldn''t let that stop her.

    This was only the start.

    Once Rudy sat down, she would move to the next step.

    As Rudy sat down and started to take out his books, Luna initiated her next move.

    "Ah~ Rudy, isn''t it hot today?"

    She fanned herself with her hand, trying to y up the heat.

    Rudy looked at her, even more puzzled.

    "Hot today...?"

    Even Luna found herment out of ce.

    It was fall, and the temperature had been droppingtely.

    Despite this, she pressed on.

    "Ah... It''s so warm."

    She untied the ribbon from around her neck, ced it on the desk, and started to unbutton her shirt, revealing her corbone and the fair skin underneath.

    This was Ena''s second technique.

    Unbuttoning.

    Apparently, men found it intriguing when a usually well-dressed person loosened their attire a bit.

    Luna could understand that.

    She often found herself feeling a bit flustered when she saw Rudy in his sweaty shirt after a workout.

    "......"

    Rudy nced at her briefly before focusing on his book.

    Her face turned even redder.

    ''Ugh....''

    Her embarrassment was bing unbearable, making her feel genuinely hot.

    "Ah... it''s really hot...."

    But Luna wasn''t done yet. She had one more trick up her sleeve.

    As she pretended to study, she kept a close eye on Rudy.

    ''Okay....''

    Taking a deep breath, she spoke up.

    "Um... Rudy."

    "......Yes?"

    "I''m having trouble with this. Could you help me?"

    She showed him a book on ck magic, a subject she knew he was well-versed in.

    The fear, though, was that Rudy might not know the answer.

    "Ah... I know this one."

    Hearing that, Luna brightened up.

    "Really? Can you show me how it''s done?"

    "Sure, it''s about©¤."

    Before Rudy could start exining, Luna stood up.

    "Huh?"

    Rudy seemed confused, but Luna held her ground.

    She walked around the table, positioning herself next to him.

    Luna took a seat next to Rudy, her heart pounding.

    -This is the real secret weapon.

    This was her secret weapon, a gift passed onto her by Ena - a subtly fragrant bath soap.

    She had bathed with it just beforeing to the library, giving her a sweet,forting scent.

    "Um..."

    Moving a little closer to Rudy, Luna nudged the book towards him.

    "Could you exin this part?"

    "Uh... sure."

    ''Is this... is this right?''

    Her secret weapon seemed to have little effect.

    ording to Ena, when you ask for help, you create a sense of dependency that stimtes the man''s protective instincts.

    Being close and smelling good should then disorient him.

    But Rudy''s face remained focused, utterly absorbed in exining the answer.

    Luna felt a pang of disappointment at hisck of reaction.

    ''It''s guaranteed to work on anyone of the opposite sex!''

    ''Could it be... Does Rudy not see me as a woman....''

    With this thought echoing in her mind, Luna found herself staring at Rudy''s face.

    Suddenly, Rudy turned to her.

    "Eek...!"

    Caught off guard, Luna jumped.

    Rudy looked slightly puzzled.

    "Did you understand?"

    "Yes, yes, yes! You''re such a great teacher, Rudy!"

    She hadn''t really followed any of his exnations.

    But she could hardly tell him that she''d been too distracted looking at his face!

    "Thank you."

    He smiled, making Luna''s heart flutter.

    Rudy was usually so serious, always absorbed in something.

    But she adored these fleeting moments when his warm smile broke through.

    And speaking of warm smiles...

    "Uh, Luna...."

    Suddenly, Rudy leaned in closer.

    They were already quite close, and his movement startled her.

    His face was getting closer and closer.

    ''What is happening....!''

    Without thinking, Luna shut her eyes as Rudy''s face drew nearer.

    Before she could make sense of what was happening, she felt a gentle touch on her face.

    ''What on earth....!!!!''

    She flinched, eyes still tightly shut.

    "It''s done."

    Rudy''s voice pulled her back to reality.

    "Huh?"

    Opening her eyes, Luna saw Rudy holding out his hand, a broad smile on his face.

    He was holding a small eyebrow hair.

    "It was stuck near your eye. I thought it might prick you, so I removed it."

    "Uh... ah."

    Her face turned a deep shade of red as she looked at Rudy''s broad smile.

    In a panic, she sprang up from her seat.

    "Huh?"

    "Ah, thanks for the help! I need to use the, the restroom!"

    With that, Luna practically fled the table, hoping Rudy wouldn''t notice her blushing face.

    Rudy watched in puzzlement as Luna rushed out of the library.

    "But... I wasn''t finished exining?"

    His gaze flickered between the empty space where Luna had been and the book they''d been studying.

    "Was that the only part she didn''t understand?"

    Scratching his head, Rudy slid the book towards Luna''s belongings.

    Meanwhile, Astina found herself alone in the student council room, sifting through mountains of paperwork.

    "That damned...."

    Astina had made several trips to vice-principal Oliver,ining about the unending stream of paperwork.

    He''d apologize with a grin, promising to rectify the situation.

    Yet nothing changed.

    The vice-principal''s tasks continued to pile up, with Astina bearing the brunt of it all.

    She suspected he was dumping the majority of the work onto the student council to avoid the bacsh he''d receive if he delegated it to the professors.

    Astina contemted staging a protest but dismissed the thought.

    This was a crucial time for her, having recently assumed the role of an heir.

    She didn''t want to stir controversy.

    Besides, her term as student council president was nearing its end.

    Reluctantly, she turned her attention back to the paperwork.

    That''s when she noticed a crimson drop staining the document she was reading.

    "Ah...."

    It was a nosebleed.

    Astina quickly tilted her head back and rummaged for a handkerchief.

    It was bing a regr urrence, her nosebleeds.

    She''d lost count of how many times it had happened this month.

    "I want to run away."

    Yet, she had responsibilities to consider.

    The responsibility of being the student council president and the responsibility of being the heir to the Persia family.

    "Rudy Astria...."

    His confession of fear towards such responsibility resonated with her now.

    But she couldn''t afford to back down.

    Power came hand in hand with responsibility, and with power...

    "I can achieve what I want...."

    What exactly that was, she wasn''t sure.

    But she knew that without preparation, she wouldn''t stand a chance when the time came to seize what she desired.

    Astina sighed and set aside the blood-stained documents.

    She plunged back into the paperwork, knowing that once she was done, she would have to hit the books for the midterms.

    "Just a little longer..."

    With another sigh, Astina refocused on her work.

 Chapter 71: Responsibility (4)

    "The exam''s finished," the professor announced, signaling the end of our midterm.

    I couldn''t help but smile.

    "This has to be a record..."

    I hadn''t held anything back during this exam.

    After the joint practical, there was no reason for me to do so.

    Rie had imed the top spot, and to keep my second rank, I needed to excel in this exam.

    I knew Evan would do well.

    He always does.

    I had to focus on my own performance, not his.

    And now, after giving my best shot, I felt like I had achieved an unprecedented score.

    "But the exam wasn''t that tough."

    Inparison to the challenging final examst semester, this one seemed rtively straightforward.

    I had an inkling that it would be easier when I reviewed the past exams.

    Given the joint practical, most students were short on study time.

    In response, the professors had seemingly toned down the exam''s difficulty.

    Feeling good about my performance, I headed back to the dormitory.

    "Time for some rest"

    Maybe I should go out for a meal...

    Lost in my thoughts, I spotted Astina in the distance.

    "Oh, there''s Astina."

    I made my way towards her.

    Suddenly, Astina wobbled, losing her footing.

    "Astina?" I called out, rmed.

    She was headed for a nasty fall, her head aimed directly at the ground.

    "Damn."

    Pooling mana in my feet, I sprinted towards her.

    I lunged, reaching for her head which was perilously close to the ground.

    Please...!

    Astina hit the ground, but my hand slipped between her head and the hard earth, softening her fall.

    "Phew..."

    I sighed, relieved.

    Astina''s body had hit the ground, but I managed to shield her head.

    Still, I couldn''t rx just yet.

    "Astina, Astina!" I called, quickly rising to check on her.

    Blood trickled from her nose.

    She was unconscious, eyes shut tight.

    Groaning, Astina fluttered open her eyes, clutching her head. "My head..."

    What happened?

    She tried to gather her thoughts.

    She had been heading back to the dormitory when suddenly, her head had started spinning.

    Then, everything had gone dark.

    A voice snapped her back to reality.

    "Are you okay?"

    Astina turned to see a familiar face.

    "Rudy Astria...?"

    She murmured, recognizing him.

    "What... happened?"

    "You copsed while walking."

    "I... copsed?"

    Astina sighed.

    She''d been feeling tiredtely, but she hadn''t expected to faint.

    "How long was I out?"

    "An hour or two at most. You should get more rest."

    "Really...?"

    Astina sighed, visibly relieved.

    Then, she tried to get up.

    Rudy quickly tried to stop her.

    "Don''t stand up yet. You need to rest."

    Ignoring him, Astina made another attempt to rise.

    "I''ll rest in my room."

    Rudy pressed his finger against her forehead, pushing her back down gently.

    "What are you doing?"

    Astina asked, startled.

    "If you go back to your room, you''ll go back to work tomorrow, won''t you?"

    Rudy reasoned.

    Astina didn''t have a rebuttal.

    "Just stay in the hospital for a week or two. I''ll talk to the hospital."

    "What? No way."

    "Yes way."

    Rudy insisted firmly.

    His stern expression softened into a smile.

    "Don''t worry about the student council. I''ll help out."

    "But... there are things... I need to do..."

    "I''ll bring anything you really need to do. I''ll handle the small stuff. I''ve been helping you all this time, so I know a thing or two," Rudy assured her.

    Astina smiled wryly.

    "Thank you, Rudy."

    She was grateful to Rudy, but also felt a pang of guilt.

    Astina looked at Rudy and confessed, "I told you not to shy away from responsibility, and look at me now..."

    She''d been the one to advise Rudy about responsibility, yet she hadn''t managed to take care of her own health.

    It was embarrassing.

    Rudy offered a slight smile.

    "I admire you, Astina."

    "Eh?"

    Astina looked puzzled.

    "Even when I''m avoiding responsibility because I''m scared, you always step up. Isn''t that true, Astina?"

    "But what''s the point... I''ve ended up copsing because I couldn''t look after myself."

    "Doesn''t that just show how dedicated you are?"

    Astina chuckled lightly at Rudy''sment.

    She felt a warm sensation in her heart.

    Someone acknowledged and appreciated her efforts, and it made her feel proud.

    Astina always tackled challenges with full effort, but this also meant she never took it easy even with minor tasks.

    She was always ready to face problems head-on, believing it was the right thing to do.

    But it was because of this belief that today''s incident happened.

    But she realized that it was okay to take things easy sometimes.

    Then Rudy said he admired her.

    His words wrapped around her heart, acting as a soothing balm.

    Much-needed words.

    Words she longed to hear.

    Words that warmed her.

    "No one tried to stop you before you copsed?"

    Rudy asked.

    "A lot of people did try. But I was too stubborn to listen."

    Rudy fell silent.

    Yes, many had tried to caution Astina, but she had stubbornly persisted.

    "You should start listening to those around you. They''re all just worried about you, Astina."

    Astina gave a small smile at Rudy''s words.

    "Alright, Rudy. If you see me pushing too hard, you''ll be the one to stop me."

    She had more to say, but she swallowed the words.

    Now wasn''t the right time.

    Rudy picked up his bag from the floor.

    "I should get going. I don''t want to keep you from your rest."

    "Eh?"

    Astina had reflexively grabbed his sleeve as he turned to leave.

    "Ah..."

    She too seemed surprised by her own action.

    It was as if her body had reacted before her mind could process what was happening.

    Astina looked at Rudy, her face flushed.

    "Can you... stay a little longer?"

    Rudy blinked, looking surprised at her words.

    "I just... I just want to talk. I haven''t had a proper conversation in a while. I''ve been so busy with paperwork..."

    At her words, Rudy grinned and sat back down.

    "Alright, I''ll stay a bit longer. But just an hour. After that, you need to get some sleep."

    Astina smiled, grateful.

    "Thank you."

    While the two were chatting, someone was eavesdropping outside the infirmary door.

    "Hmm..."

    Rie was listening to Rudy and Astina''s conversation, a strange look on her face.

    She hade to visit the sick Astina, but when she saw that she was busy, she decided to wait.

    But as she listened, she couldn''t help but feel something twist in her chest.

    Something akin to jealousy.

    At the mansion of the Fred family, a man sat in the office,ughing to himself.

    "Haha..."

    He wasrge in size, with a shiny, oily face that wasn''t exactly pleasant to look at.

    "Very good..."

    The man was the head of the Fred family, Anton''s father.

    He was seated in a chair, reading a letter.

    Although the chair was not small, it looked quite the opposite with him sitting in it.

    If Anton could be likened to a small pig, then the head of the Fred family was a colossal pig.

    "The Railer family..."

    After hearing Anton''s story from the butler, the head of the Fred family had immediately sent people to the Railer territory.

    Naturally, they had done this covertly, under the guise of being travelers, without making their intentions known to the Railer family.

    What they found was intriguing.

    Levian had been to the Railer family''s territory.

    Upon showing the locals a portrait of Levian, there were a few who recognized him.

    "Who would have thought he''d hide in such a remote ce..."

    The Railer family had a rtively small and insignificant territory located at the fringes of the empire.

    The head of the Fred family was hearing about this family for the first time.

    He hadn''t expected Levian to seek refuge in such a disconnected ce.

    More interestingly, the locals also mentioned that Levian had supposedly died some time ago.

    The head of the Fred family recalled Anton''s message.

    The story about the Railer family''s daughter possessing a mysterious spellbook.

    A spellbook that bore a resemnce to Levian''s.

    It wasn''t something that could be dismissed lightly.

    "I need to make a n."

    The head of the Fred family chuckled ominously and rang a small bell.

    Shortly thereafter, a maid entered the office.

    "Did you call for me?"

    "Yes."

    The head of the Fred family held out a letter.

    "Deliver this to Oliver..."

    And he selected another from the stack.

    "And this one to the Astria family."

    The recipient of the second letter was none other than Ian, Rudy''s older brother.

 Chapter 72: Responsibility (5)

    "Rudy Astria, would you mind handling this?"

    "Yes, of course."

    After Astina was hospitalized, I started spending a lot of time in the student council room when I wasn''t studying.

    I''d nned on exercising, but helping out with the student council took priority.

    The council was struggling without her since she typically shouldered a considerable amount of the work.

    That''s why when I offered to help, the members warmly weed me.

    With time, as I helped, I started getting closer to the other council members.

    Initially, they were somewhat wary around me, but after watching me for a while, they seemed to get a better understanding of who I was.

    However¡­..

    "It feels like we''re piling too much work on someone who isn''t even a council member, Vice President," Rie pointed out.

    Her interference became a frequent hurdle, even in my conversations with others.

    "Rudy Astria, why don''t we have lunch together?"

    "Rudy, let''s go for lunch."

    Before anyone could respond, Rie would butt in and derail the conversation.

    While I had gotten closer to the council members, I could never hold a proper conversation with them because of Rie''s constant interruptions.

    "Hey, let''s go," Rie nudged me, ready for lunch.

    I looked at Rie, then at the pile of work on the desk in front of me, "We''re all about to eat, why don''t we all go together?"

    Rie frowned at my suggestion, "I don''t want to."

    I shot Rie a re, but she held my gaze defiantly, creating a tense atmosphere.

    The council member who''d initially invited me to lunch awkwardly chimed in, "Ah, we have somewhere else to go! Sorry, Rudy. Maybe you could go with Rie first?"

    "What?"

    I looked at the council member, confused.

    "We can go after you''ve eaten..."

    "No, no, it''s something we need to do right now!"

    He nced at Rie, nervously waving his hands.

    "Well, if you''re busy, what can you do?"

    Rie smirked, feigning sympathy.

    "I, I''ll go!"

    "Alright~ Take care~."

    The council member hurriedly left the room.

    "...Why is he like that?"

    "What did I do~?"

    Rie shrugged, a sly grin on her face.

    She had an annoying face, but soon I sighed and nodded.

    "Alright, let''s go eat."

    At my words, Rie''s face lit up with a smile, "Sure!"

    So, we ended up heading to the cafeteria together and finding a seat.

    "What are you doing after this?"

    "After eating?"

    I thought for a moment before replying, "I think I''ll go check if the magic tools have arrived."

    I couldn''t help but wonder just how much Vice Principal Oliver had been exploiting his position.

    Despite ordering a massive quantity of magic toolsst time, more were still due to arrive.

    "Ah, from the Fred family...."

    Rie mumbled to herself and seemed lost in thought for a moment.

    She hesitated briefly before she carefully spoke up.

    "Rudy, I didn''t n on bringing this up, but..."

    "Yes?"

    Rie looked at me seriously.

    "There''s something suspicious about the Fred family''s recent activities."

    "The Fred family?"

    I was puzzled.

    The Fred family, where Anton is from, was brought up out of nowhere.

    I was aware it was about time for Anton''s secret story to unfold, but hearing about their suspicious activities made me uneasy.

    "Recently, the Fred family has been investigating Levian."

    "...Levian?"

    That nameing up now seemed out of ce...

    "Actually, it''s not too odd. The Fred family was originally tasked with the investigation into Levian''s disappearance."

    Rie rubbed her chin thoughtfully.

    "But it''s odd that they''re reopening the investigation after so long. They essentially left it as a cold case."

    Her exnation made me furrow my brows.

    Then, Rie reassured me with a smile.

    "Don''t worry, we''re trying to figure out what''s happening. But just to be safe, you should warn Luna."

    I nodded in response to Rie''s advice.

    Suddenly, Rie''s eyes widened.

    "Ah...!"

    She red at me, saying, "I, I''ll tell her. I''ll be the one to warn Luna."

    "What?"

    "I''ll do it."

    Rie looked at me as if she was flustered, but also as if she was pressuring me.

    "Let me do it."

    Rie leaned in closer as she spoke.

    I sighed in response.

    She''s been acting so strangetely.

    "Alright, you tell her."

    I agreed, but still I thought I should warn Luna myself.

    "Six carriages..."

    I stood in front of the main building, watching the approaching carriages.

    But something seemed off.

    Five were cargo carriages, but one was a standard passenger carriage.

    "What''s going on?"

    The paperwork had stated there would be six cargo carriages.

    I couldn''t help but be suspicious about the unexpected carriage.

    "Excuse me."

    I approached and stopped the carriages.

    The coachman appeared puzzled.

    "What''s with the carriage in the back?"

    "Huh? We have no idea."

    The coachman shook his head, clearly clueless.

    Then, a man stepped out from the carriage at the back.

    He was a butler, neatly dressed in a suit.

    "Who are you?"

    The man bowed and responded.

    "Good day. I am Carol, a butler from the Fred family."

    I cut to the chase without any formalities.

    "What''s with the carriage in the back?"

    Carol replied with an awkward smile, looking apologetic.

    "I apologize. We failed to ready six cargo carriages, so one passenger carriage was arranged instead."

    Upon closer inspection, that carriage indeed bore the Fred family''s emblem.

    They used a family carriage because they didn''t have enough cargo carriages?

    I was skeptical.

    I walked directly over to the carriage and swung the door open.

    Inside, small boxes were stacked up.

    "Ah, we transported fragile items separately in this carriage."

    Carol,ing up behind me,ughed and exined.

    His smile was undoubtedly amiable, but it gave me a bad feeling.

    "Alright for now. However, I will report this to the other professors."

    "Haha... Okay."

    I shut the carriage door and surveyed my surroundings.

    I noticed the mercenaries who were hired to escort the carriages.

    Then, I nced at the documents again.

    "There seem to be more mercenaries than listed, aren''t there?"

    Carol scratched his head at my statement.

    "I apologize. Recently, due to rebel activity, we feltpelled to hire more mercenaries. It''s for added security."

    His exnation made me frown.

    "Please send them away."

    "Huh?"

    Carol looked at me, baffled.

    "Send the mercenaries away. This is an academy. No matter how many extra you hired, you cannot bring them inside. They should be waiting outside."

    "Well...."

    As I voiced this, I noticed a vein bulge on Carol''s forehead.

    While grinding his teeth, Carol asked a peculiar question.

    "But... aren''t you Rudy Astria...?"

    "That''s correct."

    I replied to Carol''s question matter-of-factly.

    Was he hoping to just push and brush the matter under the rug?

    But I was not some ordinary student.

    What could they possibly do to me?

    "But... why..."

    Carol seemed frustrated and stopped mid-sentence.

    He stared at me.

    His attitude began to irritate me.

    They were in the wrong, yet they were giving me such a look?

    I spoke assertively.

    "Get them out."

    "...Excuse me?"

    Then, Carol reacted with an even more shocked expression.

    "Didn''t you hear me? Get everyone out. Do you think I''m easy because I''m a student?"

    At my stern words, Carol bowed his head in surprise.

    "I-I''m sorry. We will all leave."

    "Guard."

    I signaled for a nearby guard.

    "You called?"

    "Expel all these people and reprimand the guards at the entrance who let them in without proper checks. I will submit a written report regarding this incident."

    "Ah, understood."

    Following my orders, the guard escorted all the mercenaries, save for one or two, towards the academy entrance.

    After confirming this, I nced at Carol who was still bowing his head.

    I replied haughtily.

    "Don''t overstep your bounds just because the principal isn''t here."

    At that, Carol looked up at me in surprise.

    Ignoring him, I walked towards the cargo carriages and announced.

    "I''m going to check the items."

    While I was examining the goods, Carol disappeared.

    I didn''t care where he went; he had been granted permission to enter.

    "Hmm..."

    I paused for a moment, lost in thought.

    The look in Carol''s eyes from earlier.

    Despite my aggression, his gaze didn''t falter.

    Instead, he looked at me even more sharply.

    "How cheeky..."

    I felt a twinge of irritation.

    However, the irritation faded quickly.

    A smirk took its ce.

    "I really am bing like a noble."

    Carol was walking through the academy.

    "What on earth?"

    The Fred family and the Astria family had a fairly cordial rtionship.

    Rather, they were close to beingrades on the same boat.

    Yet, the n was starting to derail.

    He had sent a letter to Ian Astria, assuming that Rudy Astria would also be informed, but it seemed that he had miscalcted.

    "Did he not ry the message?"

    Carol frowned and muttered to himself.

    "Sigh... I don''t know."

    It was infuriating that he had been challenged by a mere student, but given the difference in their statuses, he couldn''t protest.

    "I have to do what I was told to."

    Carol stopped his steps as he reached a specific room.

    He knocked on the door.

    "It''s Carol. May Ie in?"

    A voice from inside answered.

    "Yes,e in."

    Carol opened the door and entered.

    Vice Principal Oliver was sitting inside.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 73: Responsibility (6)

    "Levian''s spellbook... has been found?"

    Surprise etched onto Oliver''s face.

    Carol responded to Oliver''s astonishment with a nod.

    "A student named Luna Railer has it."

    Oliver rubbed his chin and adjusted his sses.

    "Luna... Railer..."

    "But why wasn''t there any news? Something unique like that, word should have spread..."

    Carol''s statement made sense.

    Typically, if professors find something unique, they''d usually document or share their research about it...

    "Who''s been keeping this quiet..."

    A few names came to mind.

    Notably, Cromwell and Mcguire.

    These professors tended to act as they pleased.

    They neither conformed to the Academy''s rules, nor heeded the advice of the Vice Principal or their peers.

    They pursued research in their own way and reveled in their entricities.

    Still, the reason these professors were tolerated despite such behavior was due to their exceptional results.

    As the Vice Principal, Oliver couldn''t simply dismiss these professors.

    Moreover, Principal McDowell favored these professors, giving them considerable influence within the Academy.

    "Could it be them..."

    Oliver rubbed his chin, furrowing his brows.

    Now was not the time to worry about this.

    Whether Cromwell or Mcguire had suppressed the information could be determinedter.

    The task now was to acquire Levian''s spellbook.

    It would surely cause a stir in the academicmunity.

    A magical book that activates a magic circle with one''s own mana.

    It was an unprecedented invention and discovery.

    He nned to exclusively control this technology, a technology that could revolutionize academia, with the Fred family and himself.

    He can leverage this achievement to secure the position of Principal.

    The he could deal with the problematic professors after assuming the Principal''s role.

    "So, what''s the n?"

    At Oliver''s question, Carol let out a sigh.

    "...That''s the issue."

    "What is?"

    "We initially nned to kidnap Luna Railer today."

    Oliver frowned at Carol''s words.

    "Kidnap?"

    The thought of abducting a student from the Academy wasn''t a decision to be taken lightly.

    The Academy was responsible for its students'' safety.

    The students were the Empire''s future and the offspring of nobles.

    If word got out that the Academy couldn''t protect a student, it would lose credibility.

    It was this trust that enabled the Academy to receive substantial support from the nobility.

    This wasn''t a trivial matter.

    "Why not just steal the item?"

    At Oliver''s suggestion, Carol shook her head.

    "We barely know anything about the spellbook. If Luna has a unique ability, and only people with this ability can use the spellbook, the research process will be significantly moreplicated."

    Oliver nodded in understanding at Carol''s exnation.

    That made sense.

    If the item couldn''t be used by an average person, numerous tests would be needed to figure out the unique attribute.

    Such experiments wouldn''t just be expensive, they''d also be time-consuming.

    "So, what was the initial n?"

    "We thought to use mercenaries."

    "Mercenaries?"

    "The n was to hire mercenaries to start a fire at the dormitory and create chaos. In the confusion, we''d take Luna Railer. It would appear as though Luna Railer died in the fire."

    But there was an issue with this strategy.

    "Luna Railer is a top-notch wizard. Even other professors notice her. And you think she would die from just a fire?"

    Carol responded to Oliver''s question with a smug grin.

    "Isn''t Principal McDowell absent?"

    "You expect me to handle it?"

    Oliver tightened his fist.

    He was hinting that he should bear all the responsibility.

    "Who do you think you are to make that decision?"

    Carol smiled at Oliver.

    "Have you forgotten who put you in your position?"

    Upon hearing this, Oliver''s eyes widened.

    "You''re not suggesting... the Astria family is involved, too."

    Seeing Oliver''s reaction, Carol grinned and pped his hands as if he had an idea.

    "Oh, but Rudy Astria messed up our n. Why wouldn''t he cooperate, being part of the Astria family?"

    "You mean that kid? Isn''t it obvious? No matter how capable he is, there''s no way Ian Astria would tell him about it."

    "Huh?"

    Carol voiced his confusion, but Oliver didn''t borate.

    "Well... you don''t need to know that."

    Carol frowned at his words, but he continued.

    "So, should we rehire the dismissed mercenaries?"

    Oliver wasn''t a fan of this n, but since it was an order from the Astria family, he had toply.

    If he failed to follow the Astria''s instruction, his downfall would only be a matter of time...

    And if Astria were involved, the disappearance of a mere baron''s daughter would be hushed up without any fuss.

    "Proceed as nned."

    A little while passed.

    "Yaaawn...."

    Robert yawned in hisb.

    Today was Professor Robert''s day on duty.

    That''s why he was still at the academy, well past his usual leaving time.

    However, it was about time to go.

    Being on duty just meant he had to stay at the academy until 10 pm.

    Feeling hungry, Professor Robert rubbed his belly.

    "Hmm... I might indulge in a drink tonight, for a change."

    However, it waste.

    He could go to a bar for a drink, but no liquor stores would be open at this hour.

    He was also concerned about the potential hangover the next day if he drank at a bar, not to mention the extra cost.

    "I just want a few drinks...."

    Robert licked his lips.

    "Now that I think about it..."

    Robert pped his hands as if he''d remembered something.

    "Cromwell must have some hidden booze in hisb...?"

    Cromwell was a family man now.

    And his wife despised alcohol.

    He had a tendency to act strange when he drank, which was why she didn''t like it.

    However, Cromwell wasn''t the type to quit drinking.

    For him, alcohol and cigarettes were essential.

    "He already left for the day...."

    Robert smirked.

    "I''ll sneak in after my shift."

    Sure, he could go steal the booze right now, but he was worried that others might look down on him if he was seen walking around with alcohol while on duty.

    Even Robert, who usually didn''t care about others'' opinions, had a certain line he wouldn''t cross.

    "Hmm~."

    Robert started humming a tune, excited about the prospect of pilfering Cromwell''s expensive alcohol, as he continued his paperwork.

    "Ugh...."

    I yawned while studying in the library.

    Then I checked the time.

    The clock was slowly moving towards 10:30.

    "Oh, it''s already thiste."

    But something felt off.

    "....Why isn''t Luna here?"

    The reason I was in the library was to give Luna at least a heads-up.

    I assumed that if I just sat and studied, she would eventually show up.

    But she didn''t.

    What''s going on?

    Luna was usually in the library. She would say something otherwise.

    She always told me if something was up.

    But not today.

    "Is something wrong?"

    I muttered to myself as I began to organize the stack of books.

    "Huh?"

    Then I heard a voice behind me.

    When I turned around, I saw Riku and Ena.

    "Oh, you''re here. Wee."

    I greeted them cheerfully, but Ena looked around with a puzzled look.

    "Uh, but... where''s Luna?"

    "Huh?"

    I was taken aback.

    "Luna... didn''t she have something else to do?"

    "Huh? No... She definitely said she would be studying in the library with us..."

    A sinking feeling started to form in my chest.

    Something wasn''t right.

    "Huh? Hey! Where are you going!"

    Ena called after me, but I didn''t look back and began to run.

    Then I thought calmly.

    The carriage of the Fred family is currently inside the academy.

    The carriage was supposed to stay at the academy for a day.

    Considering the distance from the academy to the Fred family''s estate, the n was to provide amodation at the academy, they stay for the evening, and then leave.

    Therefore, under normal circumstances, the carriage should only be leaving tomorrow.

    That''s how it was written down.

    However, there was a slight discrepancy.

    Six carriages.

    Among them, there was one ordinary carriage.

    No matter how I looked at it, it seemed suspicious.

    The absence of Astina.

    The sudden error in the documents.

    The odd behavior of the Fred family.

    Finally, the disappearance of Luna.

    When I put it all together, a terrifying picture began to form.

    Were they after Luna''s spellbook...?

    Or even Luna herself?

    They had manipted the carriage list, allowing an extra one to leave at night...

    With that thought in mind, I decided on a course of action.

    At this hour, the professor on duty would have already left.

    It was toote to ask for their help.

    So the first priority was to prevent the carriage from leaving.

    The time of departure for that particr carriage was already recorded.

    However, if the Fred family used their influence to quash this issue, the guards would be powerless to stop them.

    I had to hurry.

    I sprinted towards the main gate.

    That''s when I heard students screaming.

    "Fire! Fire!"

    Soon, smoke began to billow from the dormitory.

    "Ah."

    Hearing that, I became certain.

    I had to move faster.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 74: Responsibility (7)

    "Fire!"

    The shout echoed through the dormitory.

    Evan stepped outside his room, his thoughts racing.

    ''A sudden fire?''

    Something wasn''t right.

    The chance of a fire in the dormitory was very low.

    Students from the Magic department were always prepared to put out fires, and alchemy students always kept fire-extinguishing magic scrolls nearby when concocting their vtile potions.

    So, an actual fire was unlikely.

    Moreover, the quick reaction of students to the shout of ''fire!'' raised more doubts.

    ''What''s happening?''

    In the absence of a professor, students would normally try to put out the fire themselves.

    But now, everyone was heading outside without hesitation.

    As though under a spell.

    Evan wasn¡¯t the only one sensing this.

    Others felt the strangeness too.

    But seeing everyone else hurry out, they chose to follow.

    Evan hesitated briefly, looking towards where the supposed fire was.

    ''Should I check it out?''

    He thought for a bit and then decided against it.

    He didn''t need to get involved.

    If he went to the reported fire''s location, he might face a situation he wasn¡¯t ready for.

    In doing so, he might get hurt, which could impact the rest of his semester.

    With that thought, Evan began to head for the exit again.

    As he was about to leave, a familiar face appeared, moving against the flow of students.

    "Yeniel?"

    "Oh, Evan."

    Hearing Evan''s voice, Yeniel stopped and rushed to him.

    Seeing her, concern appeared on Evan¡¯s face.

    "Yeniel, where are you headed? There¡¯s word of a fire, you should be evacuating."

    Yeniel shook her head.

    "It¡¯s strange. All this chaos over just a fire?"

    "Ah, there was a big fire before you arrived here. Maybe it''s the same now, which is why everyone''s leaving."

    Evan said lightly, thinking it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    But Yeniel didn''t like his casual attitude.

    Her face showed her disagreement.

    "Everyone¡¯s leaving over a mere fire? The students of Liberion Academy?"

    Yeniel¡¯s strong words and look caught Evan off guard.

    He was used to seeing Yeniel happy or neutral around him.

    Her sudden anger was surprising.

    Looking annoyed, Yeniel spoke.

    "I want to see for myself. What will you do?"

    Despite her words, Evan was firm.

    "I don''t need to go... I can''t help with the fire... Let¡¯s leave, Yeniel."

    "Really, Evan..."

    Yeniel seemed ready to express her anger.

    But suddenly...

    "What?"

    Confusion appeared on her face.

    And then...

    "Oh... No!!"

    With wide eyes, Yeniel raced out of the dormitory.

    Evan watched Yeniel with confusion.

    "Did she change her mind?"

    He followed after her.

    "Phew..."

    Carol wiped his brow with his sleeve.

    Luna was motionless at his feet.

    Next to Carol, Anton stood, with a satisfied smirk.

    Anton, arms crossed, said,

    "That took more time than I thought."

    "I''m sorry. I misjudged her because she mainly uses magic circles."

    Luna was a wizard known for her use of magic circles.

    Without a pre-prepared magic circle, she was as vulnerable as anyone else.

    Yet, Luna was one of the best at using circle magic and was skilled even in basic spells.

    But she was no match for both Carol and Anton.

    "We should get the spellbook now."

    Following Anton''s words, Carol moved to Luna and grabbed her bag.

    He began searching for Luna''s room key.

    "What''s this...?"

    Carol stumbled upon something unexpected.

    "Anton, is this...?"

    It was Levian''s spellbook.

    Luna always had Levian''s spellbook on her.

    Not as a weapon for emergencies, but because she feared someone might steal it from her room.

    Thus, she never thought to use it when they ambushed her.

    Anton smirked.

    "This is quite the lucky find."

    Carol nced at Anton and grinned back.

    "I''m taking Luna Railer with me."

    "You''ve told the mercenaries to move as soon as possible, right?"

    Carol nced at a pocket watch.

    "Yes, they''re on it."

    Anton nodded in response.

    "Good, let''s get her on the carriage."

    With that, Carol lifted Luna and walked to the carriage with Anton by his side.

    After putting Luna inside, Carol said his farewells to Anton.

    "I''m off."

    "Alright, say hi to your dad for me."

    With a quick nod, Carol started the carriage.

    As he watched, Anton turned to go to the ming dorm.

    "What?"

    Suddenly, he saw someone sprinting towards him from the distance.

    The person was closing in fast.

    "Who... who''s that?"

    The night''s darkness only revealed the individual''s shadow, making it hard to tell who it was.

    But one thing was clear.

    A strong desire to kill.

    This person was overflowing with it and was heading straight for Anton.

    Anton braced himself.

    He had to face this unknown person.

    Even if he didn''t know their motive, but anyone releasing such a strong wave of killing intent undoubtedly had a reason for it.

    Anton pointed the ring on his finger at the charging figure.

    "Activate!"

    Right away, several ice spears appeared around him.

    It was a magical tool.

    "Fire!"

    The ice spears shot towards the figure quickly.

    But, it was useless.

    Crack.

    The figure slowed down for a moment and broke the iing ice spears with his hands.

    The ice spears broke apart, and the figure started running towards Anton again.

    "What...what the hell is going on?!"

    Fear rose in Anton, pushing him to back away.

    Who was this maning at him?

    He was frightened, but now wasn''t the time for fear.

    Anton clenched his teeth and held his ne tight.

    "Activate!"

    Now, three fire sparks flew out.

    It was magic like the explosion magic Rie used.

    "I didn''t want to use this¡­!"

    Anton threw the magic at the speeding figure.

    "Die!"

    Without thinking about what would happen next, Anton released his explosion magic.

    Then, a voice echoed from the figure''s direction.

    "Prisci. Guardian Spirit."

    -KWAAAAAAAAA!!!!

    The explosion magic blew up on touch.

    A huge me burst out, sending a wave of force all around.

    ck smoke poured out from the st.

    Holding back his breath, Anton focused on the rising smoke.

    He couldn''t see through the dark smoke, but he felt a bit relieved.

    With such a big explosion, not many could have lived through it.

    "Ha... haha... who could''ve made it through that?"

    Anton whispered to himself, looking around cautiously.

    "I should get out fast..."

    An explosion like that would surely draw eyes.

    He had to leave, and fast.

    Thinking that, Anton began to move.

    -Thunk!

    Suddenly, a noise rang out behind him, like someone had stomped the ground.

    "Huh?"

    Anton slightly turned his head to find where the sound came from.

    What he saw was a hand.

    -Crunch!!!!

    "Arghhhhhh!!!!"

    After spotting the hand, Anton''s face was forced right into the ground.

    The hand he saw had grabbed his face and mmed him to the ground.

    Blood started pooling from behind Anton''s head.

    Then, a terrifying voice sounded.

    A voice full of anger and the desire to kill.

    "Hey, quiet down."

    Hearing that voice, Anton shuddered, and reality hit him.

    And the hand gripping his face.

    Through the gaps between the fingers, he saw a face.

    It was... Rudy Astria.

    There was no emotion on Rudy Astria''s face, but deep down, he was boiling with rage.

    "Uh... Ru... Rudy Ast-."

    Trying to say his name, Rudy lifted Anton''s face with one hand and crashed it back to the ground.

    -Thud!!!!!

    "Aaaarrrrgggghhhhh!!!!"

    Sharp pain surged through the back of Anton''s head.

    Rudy put his hand over Anton''s mouth.

    "Hey, you''re too loud."

    Rudy looked at him sharply.

    "It''s night. What if you wake people up?"

    Rudy Astria''s stern face sent chills down Anton''s spine.

    His face turned pale, and his knees felt weak.

    Shaking with fear, Anton tried to speak.

    ¡°Mm¡­ hmm¡­ mmm¡­¡±

    But with Rudy''s hand over his mouth, his cries were barely heard.

    Seeing this, Rudy quickly asked,

    ¡°Luna Railer.¡±

    ¡°Mmm?¡±

    ¡°Where''s Luna?¡±

    Anton quickly pointed to the academy''s main gate.

    Rudy then let go of Anton''s mouth.

    ¡°How long ago?¡±

    ¡°S-sniff... just a little while ago.¡±

    Anton remained on the ground, crying.

    Rudy Astria rushed towards the academy''s main gate.

    A pain pulsed in the back of Anton''s head, but the terror he felt overshadowed it.

    He wanted to flee, but his legs were too shaky.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ hmm¡­¡±

    He then heard someone approaching.

    The sound of fast breathing and running steps.

    To Anton, these seemed like the steps of a rescuer.

    Through his tears, Anton begged.

    ¡°P-please¡­ help¡­ me¡­ hmm¡­¡±

    Hearing his plea, the steps grew louder.

    Soon, a figure stood over him.

    ¡°Please help¡­¡±

    The person looked at him, pausing.

    Looking up, teary-eyed, Anton recognized the face.

    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hey, did Rudy Astria pass by here? Which way did he go?¡±

    It was Rie looking down at him.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    Another er ©d(?¦Ø?`)o

 Chapter 75: Responsibility (8)

    In the dormitory, Locke emerged from his room, a puzzled look etched across his face.

    "Fire?"

    He couldn''t believe it.

    The idea that all the students were scattering because of a mere fire seemed absurd.

    The existence of the fire itself appeared to him as an absurdity.

    With a half-smirk, Locke leisurely began his stroll.

    Yet, his path deviated from the rest.

    He was advancing towards the fire.

    As he approached the burning area, an odd spectacle met his gaze.

    "What''s this?"

    There were smoldering ashes.

    Yet they hardly generated more than wisps of smoke; it didn''t feel like an actual fire.

    Looking at this, Locke was certain.

    Someone had intentionally created this situation.

    But who? And why was everyone leaving?

    Without even properly investigating?

    Locke didn''t have the answers, not yet.

    "I''ll find out when I get there."

    That was his train of thought as he continued his stride.

    Gradually, the answers began to reveal themselves.

    "What''s he doing?"

    The lounging mercenaries were startled to see Locke.

    Locke unsheathed his sword.

    This was an oue he had somewhat anticipated.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lockeunched his attack.

    "Cough!"

    His sword, gleaming under the light, brought down the mercenaries one after the other.

    Caught off-guard, their weapons set aside.

    They didn''t stand a chance against Locke unarmed.

    And so, in a brief instant,

    "Whew¡­"

    Locke cleaned the blood off his de.

    Most of the mercenaries nowid sprawled on the floor, victims of his sword.

    "Two of them, huh¡­"

    There were those who abandoned theirrades and fled.

    Two of them.

    Clutching their wounds, they were making their way up the stairs.

    "There are more, is that it¡­"

    Had they descended, it would have meant they were retreating.

    Then, a groan emanated from a fallen mercenary.

    "Ugh... save me..."

    Locke walked over to him and crouched down.

    He stared the mercenary in the eyes.

    Seeing Locke, the man trembled in fear.

    "P-Please, let me live..."

    Locke held his gaze, then asked,

    "Who gave the order?"

    The mercenary hesitated, trembling.

    If he exposed the mastermind, he was doomed.

    He had loved ones he had to guard.

    But that was a concern for the future.

    The present demanded survival.

    Finally, the mercenary spoke in a hushed tone.

    "It... it''s the Fred family."

    Nodding, Locke seemed pleased and continued his interrogation.

    "How many of you are here, and who''s the toughest among you?" Locke pressed.

    The mercenary shuddered as he answered, "There are 13 of us... The toughest... he can defeat six to seven mercenaries effortlessly..."

    Locke rose from his crouched position as the mercenary finished speaking.

    "H-huh...! Don''t...don''t hurt me!"

    A fallen man whimpered, recoiling from Locke''s sudden movement.

    Locke didn''t even acknowledge him.

    ''Four down... two hurt... and the strongest can take six to seven...''

    Locke''s thought process was interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps.

    The sound steadily grew louder, and shadows began to take shape.

    Leading them was a hefty man, obviously the head of the group.

    "We''ve got a visitor," he sneered smugly.

    Locke dismissed him, continuing with his train of thought.

    ''How many are left?''

    Even though he''d learnedplex mathematical concepts like differentiation and integration at the academy, Locke hardly ever attended these sses.

    Doing calctions in his head was beyond him.

    He was a warrior, not an academic.

    "What are you doing?"

    The leader asked, irritation creeping into his tone.

    Nonchntly, Locke replied. "And who are you?"

    Visibly frustrated, the leader growled, "Ugh¡­! Annoying."

    His features twisted into a smirk.

    "Alright, since you asked, let me introduce myself. I am the symbol of freedom, admired by even knights. I am the Mercenary King, Cedric!"

    His promation startled the other mercenaries.

    "Ce, Cedric?"

    "Is...is he really Cedric?"

    Their whispers were soon swallowed up by Cedric''s self-satisfiedughter.

    "Time to give up¡ª"

    "Pfft."

    Locke suddenly startedughing, provoking Cedric''s anger.

    "Are you mocking me?"

    All Locke did was chuckle.

    Eventually, hisughter died down.

    "I''m not sure who you think the Mercenary King is, but...."

    Locke unsheathed his sword, pointing it towards Cedric.

    "The Mercenary King is a fool. He''s just a guy who spouts about freedom. He''s not someone to look up to."

    Locke''s words left the mercenaries stunned.

    "I suppose I¡¯ll have to take care of you all then."

    The numbers were irrelevant.

    All he needed to do was cut everyone down.

    "Huff... Huff..."

    I ran as fast as I could, focusing my mana into my feet for speed.

    She couldn''t have gotten too far.

    Soon, I caught sight of a carriage darting away in the distance.

    "Luna...!"

    Her name slipped from my lips as I continued to chase after the carriage.

    The carriage picked up speed as I got closer.

    I could''ve easily brought it to a stop with a punch or a spell, but I held back.

    Luna was probably inside.

    If I attacked the carriage, Luna could be hurt along with the enemies.

    "First, I need to stop it..."

    With renewed resolve, I continued my pursuit of the carriage.

    Our gap between us diminished quickly, and before long, I was on it.

    "Hup!"

    With a swift jump, I found myself on top of the carriage.

    "Ugh..."

    The windshed at my face as the carriage kept its rapid pace.

    I held on tightly to the carriage.

    The driver, sensing an anomaly, twisted around to see me on the roof.

    "What...What the!"

    He blurted out, taken aback.

    "Stop the carriage," I ordered.

    Caught off guard, the driver stumbled and stuttered.

    I shouted at him once again.

    "Stop the carriage...ugh!"

    -Whack!

    Suddenly, a sword sliced through the roof of the carriage.

    The de brushed past my cheek.

    Had it been just a smidge closer, it would''ve pierced through my jaw.

    A voice echoed from inside the carriage.

    "Keep running."

    It was a voice I recognized - it was Carol, the butler.

    "Ye, Yes!" The driver answered nervously.

    "Huff..."

    I took a deep breath.

    "Ready for a round?"

    I raised my fist, mming it onto the carriage roof with a mana-infused punch.

    The roof gave way, revealing Carol''s sword inside the carriage, aimed straight at my throat.

    It appeared he predicted my drop from the roof.

    I grinned, raising my left arm.

    -ng!

    "What?"

    As my arm collided with the de, the shing of metal filled the air.

    Carol''s sword couldn''t prate my arm.

    Feeling proud, I mustered strength in my right hand.

    "Is it my turn now?"

    Before Carol could respond, my punch connected.

    -Bang!!!

    "Ughhh!"

    My punch hit Carol''s stomach.

    The impact sent him flying backward, crashing through the back wall of the carriage.

    "Phew!"

    A voice echoed in my mind.

    [Ugh, ''Guardian Spirit'' means I absorb the hit instead. Be careful.]

    It was Prisci,ining about the collision.

    "Sorry, endure it for a bit."

    I spoke to Prisci, then shifted my focus to Luna.

    "Luna, are you alright?"

    She appeared to be unconscious.

    First, I needed to get her off this carriage.

    Carrying Luna, I jumped off the moving carriage.

    Uponnding, I noticed a figure moving towards me.

    It was Carol.

    Despite being directly hit by me, he seemed to have recovered.

    Perhaps, physical enhancement.

    Considering he was likely a swordsman, the odds were high.

    Gritting his teeth, Carol approached me.

    "You damn brat..."

    I gently ced Luna on the ground behind me.

    Then, holding my ground, I locked eyes with Carol.

    "I didn''t like you from the moment I saw you."

    I rolled my shoulders a few times, trying to alleviate the tension, then moved forward.

    "Let''s get this over with."

    Carol, his gaze filled with venom, ran towards me.

    "I''ll crush you!"

    But before he could reach me, a known voice echoed.

    "Sylph. Shoot!"

    "Huh?"

    I stopped in my steps at the sound of that voice.

    A voice I recognized uttering familiar words.

    -Bang!

    Following that, the sound of whipping wind filled the air and a tiny me hurtled towards Carol.

    "Ah."

    Carol managed a startled gasp as he saw the me bearing down on him.

    -Kwaaaaaaang!

    The me mushroomed into a congration, surpassing the magic Anton had cast earlier.

    Explosion magic.

    The ferocious mes engulfed Carol.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    Heavy panting echoed from behind me.

    I spun around.

    A well-known face greeted me.

    "Rie?"

    As her name slipped from my lips, Rie exhaled and offered a small grin.

    "Huff... Huff... I... came first, didn''t I?"

    Though Rie was struggling for breath, she still found the energy tough.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 76: Responsibility (9)

    "Phew¡­ I thought I was going to die from exhaustion."

    Rie caught her breath a little and muttered to herself.

    I opened my mouth, looking at Rie.

    "How did you get here?"

    The information that could have led Rie here was severelycking.

    I was able to quickly figure it out because I knew about the Fred family, but Rie wasn''t the same.

    Even as a student council member, it would be impossible for her to know every detail about the academy.

    When I asked that, Rie opened her mouth with a smile.

    "Well, with Luna''s sudden disappearance, you rushing off, and the dormitory fire, I put the pieces together with the information I had, and made a rough guess."

    Puzzled, I stared at Rie.

    "How did you learn Luna was missing?"

    At this, Rie frowned.

    "Didn''t I tell you at lunch? I said I''d go warn Luna. But no matter how much I searched, I couldn''t find Luna anywhere. Even Professor Mcguire was clueless."

    That made sense.

    Seeing me nod, Rie smirked.

    "However, it looks like everything worked out without any major problems."

    Just then, a loud cry came from where Carol had been.

    "Damn brats...!!!!"

    Rie and I looked his way.

    The ce was shrouded in dense smoke and fire due to Rie''s explosive magic.

    However, Carol was slowly emerging from the mes.

    "Wow, he''s sturdy~"

    Rie snickered as she watched Carol.

    Infuriated by her words, Carol gritted his teeth and shouted at us.

    "Do you think I''ll lose to brats like you!!!"

    Upon hearing his cry, I walked forward.

    "He''s really tenacious."

    His vitality was something even a cockroach would admire.

    Normally, I would be irritated by it.

    But not now.

    Instead, I smiled.

    "Actually, that''s good."

    I would be upset if it ended with just this.

    Luna''s abduction.

    What would''ve happened if Luna was indeed kidnapped?

    I didn''t even want to think about it.

    Just thinking of it made my teeth grind together.

    I had no intention of forgiving that guy who attempted such an act, and the ones behind him as well.

    Of course, if the situation ended like this, the royal family would handle it well, but I was not satisfied.

    The feeling of defeating someone with my own hands is clearly different from someone else doing it for me.

    I felt like I could only be relieved if I personally beat that guy up.

    I nced at Rie for a moment.

    "Rie, take a rest. Look after Luna."

    Rie nced at me.

    "Don''t get hurt."

    Rie said that, but she didn''t seem too worried, maybe she had faith in me.

    After smiling at Rie, I walked forward.

    "Arghh!!"

    Carol lifted his sword and started to charge at me.

    "You''re too slow."

    I concentrated mana on my feet and stomped on the ground.

    My body shot forward, and in an instant, I lunged towards Carol.

    Using the momentum of my rush, I struck his abdomen.

    -Thud!

    "Ugh¡­¡­!"

    Without a moment to react, Carol took my hit, flew backwards and rolled on the ground.

    His already burnt, disheveled clothes and hair became more chaotic as they rolled in the dirt.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    Carol spat out a cough while lying on the ground.

    I walked towards the fallen Carol and opened my mouth.

    "Stand up properly."

    "This brat¡­¡­!"

    Carol red at me as he struggled to his feet.

    However, I wasn''t scared at all.

    I stomped on the ground again.

    And kicked Carol, who was trying to get up.

    -Smack!

    "Ugh!"

    Carol rolled back once more.

    I opened my mouth again.

    "I said, stand up properly."

    "This damn psycho brat¡­¡­!"

    I stomped on the ground again.

    This repeated several times.

    Carol''s body was in shambles.

    Not to mention the several broken ribs, his face was covered in blood.

    I carefully controlled my strength.

    Enough to keep the opponent from fainting, to keep him in a state of pain.

    I maintained that level.

    Then Carol''s eyes began to lose focus and his words changed.

    "Please¡­¡­ Stop¡­¡­ Please stop¡­¡­."

    -Snap!

    "AAAAAAHH!!!!"

    I stomped hard on Carol''s leg, who was begging for mercy.

    I spoke with fury in my voice.

    "You tried to kidnap a young girl, but you can''t handle a few hits?"

    "Ughh¡­¡­ UGHHH!!!!"

    "You don''t think of the pain others feel yet you''re so conscious of your own?"

    "AHHHH!!!! Please!!! Please!!!!!!"

    I continued to step on Carol''s leg.

    "Ugh¡­¡­Ugh¡­¡­."

    Carol shed tears and screamed.

    However, seeing Carol begging for his life, I couldn''t contain my anger and failed to control my strength.

    Carol lost consciousness and copsed right there.

    His bodyy there, covered in blood, unconscious.

    However, seeing his chest rise and fall, it seemed like he was still alive.

    "Hoo¡­¡­."

    I let out a breath.

    A sigh of relief.

    I''ve saved Luna, and the enemy was down.

    The situation was mostly under control.

    Now, all that''s left is to handle the dormitory situation.

    But I wasn''t too worried.

    The students were not weak, and it seemed the Fred family''s main goal had been to kidnap Luna.

    ¡°Let''s head back now.¡±

    Just as I muttered to myself and turned towards Rie, I saw someone running from far away.

    Seeing the figure, I assumed abat stance again.

    The speed of the approaching person was unusual.

    "Huh?"

    As the figure got closer, I could start to see the person''s shape.

    I tilted my head slightly.

    It wasn''t just one person.

    There was someone riding on the back of the approaching figure.

    And both had long hair fluttering in the wind.

    I recognized who the person running was by the fluttering of their silver hair.

    "Yeniel?"

    Yeniel''s silver hair was reflective in the moonlight.

    It was easily identifiable at a nce.

    But why was she suddenly here, and who was the person on her back?

    Then I heard a voice.

    "Rudy Astria!"

    My eyes widened at the sound of that voice.

    "Astina?"

    No matter how I heard it, the voice belonged to Astina.

    As they got closer, my suspicion turned into certainty.

    The person being carried was dressed in the attire of a patient from the infirmary.

    And the fluttering red hair.

    It was Astina.

    As Yeniel approached me, she gradually slowed down.

    While being carried by Yeniel, Astina asked me.

    "Hey, are you okay? No injuries anywhere?"

    Astina looked me over.

    "Ah, I''m fine. The situation is also somewhat under control..."

    I said so, looking at Yeniel.

    "Huff... huff... why do this to me really..."

    She huffed and puffed with an aggrieved expression.

    Astina then pped Yeniel''s back.

    "Do you have a problem?"

    Yeniel twisted around to look at Astina.

    "I can help if it''s a fight, but why call me just to carry you around?"

    "I''ve been feeling faint from anemia recently, so running makes me dizzy. Plus, I''m much stronger than you, aren''t I? It''s better if I just use you as a mount and do the fighting myself."

    Astina and Yeniel started bickering.

    I awkwardly smiled as I watched them.

    After watching their argument for a while, a question came to mind.

    "More importantly, Astina, how did you know toe here?"

    Astina stopped her bickering with Yeniel, gave me a smile, and said,

    "Your friends, Ena and Riku, told me. They said you might need some help."

    "Ah."

    Now that I think about it, I had forgotten about Ena and Riku.

    They must have gone straight to Astina.

    I felt a mix of gratitude and a bit of guilt.

    "But it looks like the situation is already over."

    Astina said, looking around.

    "Of course, since I arrived first."

    Then Rie came walking from behind.

    Behind Rie, Sylph was carrying Luna.

    "So, Astina , you''re second ce? Second ce? Hehe..."

    Rie said, smiling.

    She seemed oddly fixated on the ranking.

    Technically, I was the first one to arrive here.

    Doesn''t that make me the first?

    We allughed and chatted for a while.

    It seemed like everyone became talkative after the tension had dissipated.

    After sorting out the situation a bit, I opened my mouth.

    "Let''s go back now."

    I said, grinning at them.

    Upon hearing this, Rie, Astina, and even Yeniel''s expressions hardened.

    Rie yelled out.

    "Rudy, be careful!!!! Behind you!!!!"

    "What?"

    Surprised by her shout, I turned around.

    A colossal sword was flying towards me from behind.

    "Damn it...!"

    Prisci''s Guardian Spirit had already been used up.

    But, it was too close.

    I raised my arm to block.

    If I''m hit like this...

    "Gravity!!!"

    Then, Astina''s voice came from behind.

    The sword''s movement stopped abruptly.

    Astina had stopped the sword.

    I stared at the suspended de, a hair''s breadth from my face.

    "What... is this?"

    It was an enormous sword, many timesrger than my own body.

    But how did such a sword fly towards me?

    While I was pondering this, Astina quietly spat out.

    "Vice Principal Oliver...."

    "...Ah."

    Upon hearing that, I understood what this sword was.

    Oliver''s metal magic.

    It was the magic of Vice Principal Oliver, who can manipte metal at will.

    The sword in front of me disappeared and a man walking from a distance came into view.

    That man was the vice principal of the academy.

    It was Oliver.

 Chapter 77: Responsibility (10)

    Just a little while ago, Oliver was patiently waiting outside the academy gate, his hood drawn up.

    Even though he thought there would be no major issues with the n, one could never be too certain.

    Every incident came with its own variables.

    However, he couldn''t afford to monitor the situation from within the academy itself.

    If he remained idle while various incidents took ce inside the academy, everyone would inevitably grow suspicious of him.

    Hiding near the academy''s main gate, Oliver watched the events unfold inside.

    Suddenly, he spotted a carriage approaching from a distance.

    Yet, the state of the carriage was far from satisfactory - it was visibly damaged.

    The face of the coachman was drained of color.

    "Did they fail?"

    He clenched his fist in frustration,

    "Can''t they even manage to sneak out one single student?"

    His mind flitted to Carol - that overconfident butler from the Fred family.

    From the start, Oliver had not taken a liking to him.

    Oliver took off his hood and continued to watch the scene unfold.

    When the carriage reached the main gate, the guards blocked its path.

    "Who goes there!"

    One of the guards pointed his spear at the coachman,

    "The gate cannot be opened without permission, neither for entrance nor exit."

    This threw the coachman into confusion.

    Carol, who should have been in the carriage, was not there.

    The coachman had been driving forward simply out of the desire to survive.

    "I, I, umm¡­"

    He stuttered, unable to exin himself.

    "Identify yourself! Who are you!"

    The guard shouted at him.

    Just then, there was a sound of someone knocking on the iron gate from outside.

    The guards, startled by the noise, turned towards the source of the sound.

    "Isn¡¯t it a bit excessive to threaten like that? You might scare someone into silence."

    Came a familiar voice.

    "It¡¯s Vice Principal Oliver!"

    The guards saw a man dressed impably in a suit.

    It was Oliver.

    The sight of the Vice Principal left them taken aback.

    Oliver smiled amiably and lightly knocked on the closed iron gate.

    "I''ve left something in the Vice Principal''s office. Could you open the gate for me?"

    "Ah, yes! Understood!"

    The guards, setting aside the issue with the carriage for the moment, began to open the gate.

    As long as the academy staff logged their entry in the records, they could freely enter and exit.

    As the gate creaked open, Oliver''s smile vanished and he began to channel his mana.

    The spear tips of the guards melted away.

    "What...?"

    The guards were left dumbstruck.

    The molten spear tips transformed into bullets and flew straight towards the guards¡¯ heads.

    "Gah!"

    "Argh!"

    The guards were caught off guard, without proper helmets.

    They had no choice but to take the direct hit.

    Rendered unconscious by the impact, they crumpled to the ground.

    The coachman gaped at the scene, shocked.

    Oliver turned his icy gaze towards him.

    "Where is Carol?"

    Oliver trudged his way into the academy.

    As he moved deeper inside, voices started to reach his ears.

    The noise originated from Rudy Astria and a few others who were chattering away.

    Sighing heavily, Oliver cast a stern gaze in their direction.

    "Haa¡­¡­."

    He had just finished searching the carriage, but there was nothing left inside.

    Neither Luna, nor Levian''s spellbook, not even the letter he had written was there.

    A letter with his seal, meant for the Fred family.

    If others were to discover this letter, the whole truth behind this incident would be exposed.

    Yet, it was already in the hands of those students ahead.

    He had no other choice.

    He would knock those kids down.

    And seize the letter from them.

    Even so, the fact that he instigated this matter couldn''t be hidden.

    Once he had set foot inside, he had braced himself for at least that much.

    But, he had another goal in mind.

    Oliver intended to flee with Levian''s spellbook and Luna.

    The Astria family was already aware of that spellbook.

    Undoubtedly, they would be searching for him.

    Knowing the Astria family, they would understand its value.

    "Hmm..."

    His gaze fell on Astina.

    And he looked over the others by her side.

    Rie Von Ristonia, Rudy Astria, Luna Railer and... the silver-haired brat whose name he didn''t quite remember.

    "I can''t kill them."

    If even one of them were to die, the Empire would be shaken.

    None of them could be touched.

    Though he could do something to the silver-haired brat, she was currently carrying Astina.

    In attempting to kill her, he might identally kill Astina as well.

    So he couldn''t act recklessly.

    However...

    "Perhaps I can handle that Rudy Astria."

    Ian might be a bit troubled, but if he secured Levian''s spellbook, they might think it was worth it.

    Oliver started to gather mana in his hand.

    The surrounding iron bars and various metal objects melted away.

    These metal pieces gathered together, forming a massive sword.

    Oliver gestured with his hand.

    The massive sword flew towards Rudy.

    With a resounding thud, the gigantic ck sword hit the ground.

    Ignoring the fallen sword, our eyes were solely focused on Vice Principal Oliver standing far away.

    Yeniel broke the silence,

    "Running seems like a good idea, don''t you think?"

    I had to agree with her.

    Our opponent was the Vice Principal.

    He was not someone we could confront.

    "What a shame...It''s just one mountain after another."

    I sighed.

    The problem was that the mountain we were facing now was insurmountably steeppared to the ones we had climbed so far.

    We stood absolutely no chance against Vice Principal Oliver.

    Even if we were far superior to an average student, it made no difference.

    Students were students, professors were professors.

    And Oliver was a Vice Principal, leading even among the professors.

    We couldn''t possibly win.

    So, should we choose to flee?

    That wasn''t a solution either.

    Rather, fleeing might be the worse option.

    Because after running for a while, we would inevitably get caught.

    I looked towards Oliver and asked Astina,

    "What should we do?"

    "I don''t know. Since there''s a fire in the dormitory, the professors wille eventually."

    "So you''re saying we should hold out until then?"

    "We have no other choice."

    Astina clenched her teeth.

    "The problem is, we don''t know when the professors will arrive."

    I took a quick nce at Astina''s face.

    Her expression held a hint of subtle despair.

    Despair for an unbeatable entity.

    But we had to fight even if we knew we would lose.

    "Why don''t you stop whispering among yourselves and speak with me instead?"

    Oliver slowly walked towards us as he spoke.

    "Hand over Luna Railer and the spellbook she carries. If you do so, I''ll let you go."

    I stepped forward and retorted,

    "Please don''t talk nonsense, Vice Principal."

    "What?"

    I looked Oliver in the eye as I continued,

    "What do you n to do by taking away a young girl like this? Haven''t you already risen high enough? How far will your greed go?"

    I could feel my fist clenching.

    "Do you truly believe a position earned through such disgraceful means would hold any worth?"

    Upon hearing my words, Oliver''s face, initially brimming with rage, gradually rxed into a smirk.

    "You understand nothing."

    He said, pointing to the sky.

    "Those who don''t strive to rise are simply bound to fall to the ground."

    Then, he pointed to his own eyes.

    "I''ve seen it with my own eyes, their fall and despair, their crumbling forms."

    Oliver''s eyes bore a certain fire.

    They were filled with various emotions, but there was one emotion that stood out to me.

    Rage.

    Rage ignited by a thirst for revenge.

    "Those who don''t reach the sky are destined to fall to the ground."

    I was taken aback.

    There was only one reason they had fallen.

    "Isn''t that because they are blinded by their ambitions?"

    Could they have been truly satisfied once they reached their desired destination?

    Would they have stopped there?

    "Have you not considered the possibility of another sky above the one you see?"

    I said to Oliver.

    "Let''s stop this now."

    I suggested, ncing briefly at Astina and Rie.

    "Hahaha. You''re telling me to stop here?"

    Oliver burst outughing, like a man unhinged.

    "How about suggesting I end my life since it''s all over anyway? Or perhaps, assassinate the Emperor? Is that what you''re hinting at when you mention a sky beyond the one we see?"

    With these words, mana began to gather in Oliver''s hand.

    Sparks crackled and hissed on the massive sword that Astina had deflected, melting it down.

    The molten metal began to gather towards Oliver.

    Oliver quietly opened his mouth.

    "Seems like we''ve sidetracked a bit."

    As soon as Oliver uttered these words, Rie and Astina stretched out their hands.

    "Gravity!!!"

    "Fire Sphere!!!"

    Both of them cast their magic simultaneously.

    We never had the illusion that Oliver would change his mind.

    The conversation was merely a distraction, a strategy to induce his carelessness.

    Upon seeing their spells, Oliver curtly uttered,

    "Barrier."

    At his words, a transparent shield appeared around him.

    -Zzzzzzt!!!!

    "Uh¡­!"

    Their magic collided with the transparent barrier Oliver had created, producing an eerie, spine-chilling noise.

    I watched the scene unfold, blocking my ears.

    "What¡­."

    The barrier Oliver created.

    Rie and Astina''s magic was easily deflected by that single barrier.

    And when the magic was mostly dissipated, Oliver released his barrier and opened his mouth.

    "Well, I appreciate your efforts."

    -Zzzzzp!!!!!

    "Kyaa!"

    "Eek!!!"

    From behind me, screams erupted from Rie, Yeniel, and even Astina.

    rmed by the noise, I turned around to see dozens of des emerging from the ground.

    With a slight movement, we could be sliced by those des.

    Within an instant, we were pinned in ce.

    "What¡­."

    As I turned to look at Oliver, there was no sign of the liquefied metal.

    While he was defending against Rie and Astina''s attack, all the molten metal had already seeped into the ground.

    As I stood there dumbfounded, Oliver spoke again.

    "Rudy Astria."

    I looked at Oliver, and in front of me, the molten metal rose, slowly taking the shape of a sword.

    Oliver smirked.

    "Cut off your arm with this, and I''ll spare the others."

    "¡­What?"

    "To make up for the annoyance you caused, I think it''s fair to take your arm."

    I stared at the sword.

    An absurd proposition.

    Even if I cut off my arm with this sword, our lives still hang by his whims.

    A one-sided loss.

    However¡­.

    I found myself fixated on the sword.

    And so, I bent over to reach for the sword on the ground.

    -ng!

    "Why are you listening to such nonsense?"

    Someone next to me kicked the sword lying on the ground.

    There was no sign of him, no sound, but there he was, right beside me.

    "Ah, damn it. I was about to head home and have a drink."

    I looked to the side.

    An unkempt man with a scruffy beard, looking like a thug.

    His hair was in a mess.

    He wore a suit befitting a professor, but his buttons were undone, and he wore it casually.

    But still, when it came to teaching, he did so with sincerity.

    "You''re taking this fight with the kids too seriously, aren''t you?"

    It was Robert.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 78: Responsibility (11)

    "Hey, hold this for me."

    Robert tossed me a bottle he had been holding.

    "What is this..."

    I examined the bottle.

    A transparent bottle containing a brown liquid.

    It was a very finely crafted bottle.

    "It''s liquor. It''s pricey, so be careful with it."

    Suddenly, liquor...?

    I was a bit confused, but given the situation, I quickly regained myposure.

    "Look who we have here. If it isn''t the Empire''s outcast, Robert."

    Robert loosened the tie casually tied around his neck and threw it on the floor.

    "It beats being a disposable asset. At least I wasn''t abandoned because of my abilities."

    Upon hearing that, a vein pulsed on Oliver''s forehead.

    "Is that right?"

    Oliver reached out and began to manipte mana.

    "Then try blocking everything."

    With a sh, electricity sparked from the de aimed at Astina.

    The de attempted to move.

    However, Robert moved his hand first.

    Then, the des shattered into pieces and fell to the floor.

    "What...."

    Astina opened her eyes wide at the sight.

    Robert definitely didn''t manipte mana.

    Yet, he shattered the de.

    I, too, found it hard to understand what happened.

    Despite my studies in dark magic, I had never seen such magic before.

    Robert calmly spat out amand.

    "Guard the kids."

    Suddenly, the ground started to rumble.

    "What... what is this!"

    Then, a massive figure started to rise from the ground.

    "Ah!!!"

    I gazed dumbfoundedly at the sight.

    It looked like an elephant.

    However, the energy it emitted was anything but ordinary.

    A very sticky ck aura.

    I felt an ufortable yet familiar aura from it.

    Seeing this, Oliverughed.

    "Do you think you can fight properly while protecting these brats?"

    Robert responded to Oliver''s pathetic taunt with augh.

    "I am different from someone like you who was stuck in the academy doing only research."

    "Heh¡­¡­. Why did such an experienced person like you leave your son to die?"

    Left his son to die?

    The story I heard from someone else was that Robert had killed his son.

    But hearing something slightly different, my eyes widened in shock.

    No, more than that, if Robert heard that, he would definitely react badly....

    Contrary to my fears, Robert was just calmly manipting mana.

    "It''s surprising that you have reached this far and yet you know nothing."

    He didn''t show much reaction, but one thing was clear.

    Robert was extremely angry.

    Robert usually talks a lot, fussing about this and that.

    But the current atmosphere was very different.

    A murderous aura was emanating from him, that could slice anyone it touched.

    ¡°But you''re prepared since you brought it up, right?¡±

    As soon as Robert said that, a red gleam started to glow in his eyes.

    "Defier of the Divine, descend."

    A swirling ck energy began to rise behind Robert.

    This energy started to form the shape of a demon.

    A figure with ck skin and two horns on its forehead.

    It was not human in appearance.

    It resembled a beast more than anything.

    The demon floated up behind Robert, as if itcked legs like a ghost.

    As the demon revealed itself, Oliver did not simply stand by watching.

    As Oliver clenched his fist, the surroundings began to tremble.

    -Kuugooong.

    All the iron in the vicinity began to melt, breaking down into sharp fragments like shards of ss.

    Thousands, hundreds of these shards.

    No, even more shards began to appear around him.

    "Steel Control."

    Zzzzzzt! As he said these words, the iron shards sparked with electricity and began to fly towards Robert.

    However, Robert did not move at all.

    He simply uttered one word calmly.

    "Demon Howling."

    Then, the demon floating behind Robert looked up at the sky.

    -Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!

    The demon let out a roar.

    The roar was no ordinary sound.

    As the demon roared, the movement of all the iron shards around it stopped.

    "Urgh¡­¡­!"

    A powerful shockwave also resonated towards us.

    However, that shockwave was blocked immediately.

    The elephant standing next to us was blocking that shockwave.

    Feeling that something was wrong, Oliver immediately cast a spell.

    "Ugh¡­¡­! Barrier!!!"

    Oliver quickly cast a spell to block the shockwave.

    However, all the iron shards flying towards Robert were sent flying far away.

    Seeing this, Oliver quickly began to gather mana in his hand to cast another spell.

    Before Oliver could cast his spell, Robert calmly uttered a phrase.

    "You''re too slow."

    Robert reached Oliver in an instant.

    "You might be a superior researcherpared to me¡­¡­."

    Robert raised his fist.

    "But you''re not a fighter."

    As he swung his fist, Robert cast a spell.

    "Punch of Ruin."

    "Ba, barrier!!!!!!!"

    Seeing Robert''s fist, Oliver quickly cast a spell.

    Robert''s fist connected with Oliver''s barrier.

    Crack.

    "Wha...What."

    A crack appeared in the barrier.

    Robert exerted more force into his fist, pushing forward.

    Crunch... Snap... Crackle.

    "Thi..."

    Slowly, the entire barrier began to crack.

    And then it shattered.

    "This crazy¡­¡­."

    Oliver couldn''t hide the shock on his face as he watched the scene.

    And when the barrier shattered, Robert''s fist continued to move, making contact with Oliver.

    "Cough!!!!!!!!"

    Robert''s fist urately struck Oliver in the stomach.

    With the impact of Robert''s punch on Oliver''s stomach, a huge me burst forth.

    -Kwooooooooom!!!!!!!!!

    "Wha... What¡­¡­."

    ck mes.

    They were enormous.

    The mes resulted in an explosion so vast that it covered the surroundings.

    The magnitude was unlike anything we had seen in our previous battles.

    This was not on par with Rie''s explosive magic.

    It was far beyond.

    Engulfed by the mes, Oliver was thrown into the air.

    However, he didn''t lose consciousness.

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±

    From within Oliver''s clothes, a concealed ne emerged.

    The ne shattered, preserving his life.

    ¡°It''s not over...!¡±

    Midair, Oliver extended his hand once more towards Robert.

    Immediately, the nearby fragments of metal rushed back towards Robert.

    Robert calmly uttered a spell.

    ¡°Demon Barrier.¡±

    Behind him, a phantom demon oveid his figure.

    The hazy form of the demonbined with Robert, and the oing shards of metal started to embed themselves into the demon''s body.

    However, the demon didn''t flinch.

    While the demon and Robert shared the same body, shielding him from the iron onught, small contusions formed where the iron pieces deeply lodged into the demon.

    But these scratches couldn''t inflict any harm on Robert.

    ¡°Do you really think you can achieve anything with just some metal maniption magic?¡±

    Robert spat out cold words.

    The limits of a researcher.

    A magic researcher paves new paths, acting as a trailzer.

    However, Robert was closer to abatant than a researcher.

    A person whoprehends multiple fields, devising strategies for confronting opponents.

    Even though Oliver had higher authority in research, he was no match for Robert in battle.

    After all,bat was Robert''s expertise.

    Robert reached out his hand towards Oliver, who was falling from the sky.

    ¡°Demon Fury.¡±

    The demon oveid with Robert also stretched its hand towards Oliver, mimicking Robert.

    From the demon''s hand, a ck sphere emerged and ascended into the sky.

    That ck sphere headed straight for Oliver.

    ¡°Barrier!!! Barrier!!!!!!! Steel Control!!!!!¡±

    Upon seeing the sphere, Oliver yelled in desperation.

    All the metal shards flocked to Oliver, forming a protective cover around his body andyers of barriers emerged around him.

    Looking at this, Robert scoffed.

    ¡°Just that?¡±

    The ck sphere kept rising and Oliver kept falling.

    Oliver, encased in a spherical shield made of barriers and metal.

    And the ck sphere created by Robert.

    Inevitably, the two spheres collided.

    -Crash!

    As the ck sphere touched Oliver, it emitted a column of ck energy.

    The column, resembling a long spike, prated through Oliver''s barrier, the protectiveyer of metal, and extended into the sky.

    ¡°Keuk....¡±

    The spike precisely impaled Oliver''s abdomen.

    Then, the demon and Robert, who had been extending their hands, simultaneously clenched them into fists.

    At that moment, spikes sprouted from the original spike.

    Dozens of branching spikes prated Oliver''s entire body.

    "Cough...!"

    Vice-Principal Oliver''sst words.

    He spat out blood with such a sound.

    "Hu...!"

    Robert exhaled sharply, watching the scene unfold.

    Immediately, the demon ovepping with Robert dissipated like smoke, and the spikes piercing through Oliver also disappeared.

    Oliver dropped straight from the sky, hitting the ground with a thud.

    Following this, the elephant that had been protecting us also vanished into thin air, like dust.

    Robert, wavered for a moment, coughing.

    "Cough..."

    "Professor Robert!"

    I rushed over to him without hesitation.

    Blood was mixed in with Robert''s cough.

    Even though he didn''t seem to be severely injured, he was coughing up blood.

    "Are you okay?"

    I ran to Robert and propped him up.

    Seeing this, Robert frowned at me.

    "Don''t ruin the cool ending..."

    At Robert''s grumbling, I couldn''t help but smile.

    Robert also mustered a weary grin.

    "You were amazing, teacher."

    I told Robert with a grin on my face.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    Ahh people in disc know me no like when they say move names like this as they fight. But it wasn''t the worst, I enjoyed it regardless.

    I was also supposed to post thisst night I guess I forgot... my bad.

 Chapter 79: Winter Ball (1)

    "Still, the situation is somewhat under control."

    After Oliver copsed and some time had passed, various professors, including Professor Cromwell and Professor McGuire, hurried into the academy.

    They quickly took control, subduing the violent Oliver and apprehending Anton, who had been acting with him.

    However, it didn''t seem necessary to do so.

    Oliver had already suffered such significant injuries that he was as good as dead.

    And Anton was...

    "Ah...Uh..."

    His eyes were rolled back, and he was in a half-conscious state.

    He was so broken down that he could not even hold a proper conversation.

    Certainly, he was not in this state when I spoke to him.

    But, looking at his severely wrecked state, I tilted my head.

    How did he end up like that?

    It was not the time to worry about this for now.

    I had to get to the dormitory.

    I suspect that these guys are behind the fire at the dormitory as well, and I had to protect the students.

    However, the situation there was already over.

    "Ah, Rudy Astria has arrived."

    Borval greeted me as I arrived in front of the dormitory.

    Beside him, Locke scowled as if he didn''t like something.

    "What happened?"

    Professor Cromwell took the lead and asked Borval.

    Then, Borval pointed to a corner with several professors watching.

    In that corner, there were people tied up, unconscious.

    Borval handed a pouch to the professors.

    "It seems they used this magical tool to chase the students away."

    Inside the pouch was arge bead.

    It was a magical tool containing guidance magic.

    Borval exined the situation while showing the bead.

    To summarize, they had staged an incident to drive the students out of the dormitory.

    They burned dry twigs to make it look like a fire had broken out.

    Then they used this bead.

    This bead induced the students to leave the dormitory.

    Of course, the magic tool was not powerful enough to control the students at will.

    It merely instilled the notion that they had to escape from here, and drove all the people who did not doubt it out of the dormitory.

    This notion was more readily epted because of the previous library fire.

    However, Locke was skeptical of this and shook off the magic.

    This magic can be easily dispelled with a single doubt, so it didn''t work on Locke.

    So, Locke was the first to go upstairs and start fighting with those mercenaries.

    While he was fighting the mercenaries, Borval arrived and swept the rest away.

    So that''s why Locke was making that face...

    He wore a sulky expression, like a wolf that had its food stolen.

    Still, everyone rxed, knowing the situation waspletely under control.

    However, there was just one person who frowned.

    It was Cromwell.

    "It''s going to be chaotic for a while."

    Predicting the troubles that would arise in the absence of the Vice-Principal and Principal, he let out a sigh.

    A few days after the academy attack incident.

    At the heart of the empire, the Royal Pce.

    Many people had gathered in the Royal Pce.

    Among them, the one that stood out was Ian Astria.

    These days, Perrian Astria, the head of the Astria family, had been absent.

    Rumors circted that he was gradually preparing for retirement and leaving all matters to his sessor, Ian Astria.

    And today.

    Today was the day of the conference regarding the incident at the academy.

    This was not a trivial meeting.

    The academy was where the children of the nobles representing the empire were.

    The news that such a ce had been in danger meant that the empire''s future had nearly faltered.

    And there''s a possibility that such a danger could happen again.

    Rie, the heir to the empire, was also at the scene, making it impossible for the incident to be dismissed lightly.

    Therefore, the empire deemed this meeting of great importance.

    With Ian Astria at such a ce, people couldn''t help but focus on him.

    Essentially, the head of the family not appearing at such an important ce meant nothing short of passing on the position to his heir.

    Inside the Royal Pce, in the conference room.

    A multitude of nobles were present.

    Despite the Emperor not having entered yet, no one dared to utter a word.

    They all recognized the gravity of the situation and refrained from making casual remarks.

    A man broke the silence.

    "Ian Astria, it''s been a while."

    The man standing closest to the emperor''s seat.

    The prime minister of the empire.

    It was Jason Ophillius, the head of the Duke Ophillius family.

    Although he looked old enough to have a full head of white hair, his dignity was so impressive that no one could dismiss him.

    Jason, in this serious atmosphere, spoke with a smile.

    "Is your father doing well?"

    However, no one shushed him.

    If the Astria family is said to possess independent power, then the Ophillius family was the symbol of the empire.

    A family that boasts of endless loyalty to the emperor.

    No one could tell the head of such a family that the situation was serious and to exercise restraint.

    Ian frowned at Jason''s question and responded.

    "Yes."

    "Hoho, so he told you to attend the meeting and see some faces instead? I was hoping to share a drink with Perrian after so long..."

    Jason said with a heartyugh.

    "Then, would you ry a message?"

    As Jason spoke, theughter disappeared in an instant.

    He opened his mouth with a look that hadpletely lost itsughter.

    "Manage your people properly."

    At Jason''s words, all the nobles present felt a chill.

    No one had dared to say this.

    The Fred family, who had caused the ident this time, was an unquestionable ''dog'' following the Astria family to anyone''s eyes.

    However, no evidence against the Astria family emerged from this incident.

    So, the incident was seen not as a conspiracy by the noble faction but as a plot between the Fred family and Oliver, their associate.

    Despite the situation, all the nobles were aware.

    They were certain that the Astria family was involved as well.

    It was imusible for the Fred family to single-handedly instigate an event that could overturn the Empire.

    Jason pointed out this part in a public ce.

    So, the other nobles had no choice but to be flustered.

    Upon hearing Jason''s words, Ian opened his eyes sharply.

    Then, Jason let out a pleasantugh.

    "Just a joke, a joke. Heh heh. This old man gets scared when young people stare at him like that."

    While he wasughing, the guard at the door shouted.

    "Entrance of the Empire''s sun, the Empire''s light, His Majesty the Emperor."

    At that, all the nobles in the meeting room bowed their heads towards the door.

    The door opened and the Emperor with a long beard appeared.

    Behind him was a middle-aged man with a sizable stature, wearing sses.

    The Principal of the Academy, McDowell Cliver, was there.

    The Emperor walked through the nobles and ascended to the throne, while McDowell found a ce among the nobles.

    "Now, let us start the conference."

    "It''s been a while, McDowell."

    As soon as the meeting ended, Duke Jason Ophillius approached McDowell.

    "You''ve been busy these days, haven''t you? The Academy demands a lot of your time."

    "Not at all. If anyone is busy, it would be you, Duke Ophillius."

    McDowell replied, his head bowed toward Jason.

    "Ho-ho, what could an old man like me be doing?"

    Jason spoke, his cheerfulughter ringing out.

    "Hasn''t it been a while since you visited the academy yourself?"

    "Ah, yes. I''ve had some things to attend to recently regarding the rebels."

    "Oh? The rebels you say."

    Jason stroked his chin at McDowell''s words.

    Once McDowell confirmed that no one else was around, he carefully opened his mouth.

    "I''ve been tasked with overseeing someone involved with the Rebels, which has me quite concerned."

    At this, Jason pped his hands and responded.

    "Ah, His Majesty the Emperor did mention something about it."

    McDowell simply nodded.

    The fact that McDowell was in charge of Yeniel was a secret known to almost no one other than the Emperor.

    Anything rted to the Rebels was a matter the Emperor was intently focused on.

    So, it was the right decision to keep as much information as possible hidden.

    The reason why they didn''t explicitly inform Jason and used McDowell instead was also to hide these affairs.

    Most nobles had an easy time tracking schedules, but McDowell''s was difficult to discern and few paid it much attention.

    Being the principal of the Academy always required a certain level of mystery.

    For the safety of the Academy, his power and activities must remain unknown.

    That way, no one would dare invade the Academy casually.

    After a moment''sughter, Jason cautiously broke the silence.

    "So...have you found a vice-principal yet?"

    McDowell awkwardly smiled before replying,

    "There is someone I have in mind."

    "Oh, good to hear. Who is it?"

    "Well, I can''t be certain. The person in question might not ept."

    "...They would decline the vice-principal''s position?"

    Jason questioned, his face showing confusion.

    "Well, this friend is not too ambitious... and also..."

    "And?"

    McDowell scratched his head.

    "His wife is rather strict, she might not allow it."

    "...Hoho, I see. A caring wife, it seems."

    "I suppose so."

    "So who is the poor man? Do I know him?"

    McDowell nodded.

    "It''s Cromwell, Charles Cromwell."

    In a dark space.

    "Cough."

    The death rattle of a man echoed.

    And then, a cold voice rang out.

    "Pathetic creature."

    It was a beautiful voice.

    However, it was difficult to consider it a pleasant voice as it wasced with hostility and sharpness.

    "Just for failing to capture a single person, you''re in such a state."

    The man who voiced those words swept back his glossy ck hair in what appeared to be annoyance, his brows furrowing.

    "That one seems to have been quite a challenge."

    The man with ck hair dusted off the blood on his sword and took a seat.

    Then he called out to someone nearby.

    "Bring Yeniel. Fetch Yeniel for me."

    "Y-Yeniel, sir? But Yeniel is currently on a mission at the academy..."

    The man with ck hair looked up, his gaze falling upon the one who answered.

    "I-I''m sorry!!! Very sorry!!! I''ll... I''ll fetch her right away!!!"

    With just one nce from the man, he quickly bowed his head in fear.

    With a sigh of discontent, the ck-haired man pulled a cigarette from his pocket.

    After taking a puff, he opened his mouth.

    "Go fetch her."

    "Understood!!!"

    The man responded loudly and ran out.

    The ck-haired man took another puff from his cigarette, gazing up at the ceiling.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 80: Winter Ball (2)

    Student Council Room.

    I was having a conversation with Yeniel and Astina.

    "So you''re saying Yeniel has been summoned?"

    I asked, my face showing surprise.

    "Yeah, a letter arrived through a bird yesterday."

    So far, there had been no word from The Rebels, so their movements were unknown.

    Yeniel had merely been biding her time by sending useless information to The Rebels.

    After all, Yeniel''s reason foring to the academy was to assassinate Rie and me.

    Since that n had already failed, there was nothing they could ask of Yeniel.

    As a result, all Yeniel heard was to hide in the academy without revealing her affiliation with them.

    But when she was just twiddling her thumbs, finally, a new instruction came.

    A letter carried by a bird.

    That letter was amand from the leader of The Rebels.

    "Why would the leader suddenly call for you?"

    "I''m not sure either. Since they asked me toe, I guess I should."

    At my words, Yeniel shrugged her shoulders.

    The leader of The Rebels.

    She said that she doesn''t know exactly who he is.

    Of course, I knew who he was.

    A man with ck hair who breaks and kills everything that stands in his way, slicing people apart with his absurd swordsmanship.

    He''s a man known as the Tyrant of the Battlefield.

    There''s no need to meet him now, but it was about time something happened.

    "However, the sudden summons could mean they''ve discovered your double-agent status, couldn''t it?"

    Astina looked at Yeniel with a worried expression.

    Astina wasn''t one to be overly concerned about Yeniel, but it seemed she''d grown fond of her after spending some time together.

    Yeniel rxed her expression as if to say it was okay and opened her mouth.

    "I doubt that would happen. Considering his character, if there were a traitor, he wouldn''t call them aside but kill them instantly."

    I agreed with her thoughts.

    That tyrant wouldn''t have left a traitor alive.

    Upon hearing this, Astina asked,

    "Then why is he calling you?"

    "There must be some business. I''ll have to go there to know exactly."

    Yeniel said this and took out a sheet of paper.

    "This is a document stating that my parents are in critical condition."

    Astina epted the document.

    It seemed like she was going to apply for a leave of absence with this document.

    "So, we won''t see you for a while."

    Even though we hadn''t spent much time together, it was still sad to hear her leave without a definite return date.

    At my words, Yeniel faintly smiled and responded,

    "I guess I won''t be back until the final exams are over."

    But there was something else that concerned me.

    "Did you tell Evan?"

    Evan.

    Recently, I hadn''t seen Yeniel and Evan together.

    Usually, I''d see them together once in a while, but recently, they were only seen separately.

    "Ah, I''ve been fighting with that guy recently..."

    "Fighting?"

    I expressed my doubts at Yeniel''s words.

    "Sometime ago, I started to feel like he was changing. We had a bit of a quarrel."

    "Evan has changed?"

    At my question, Yeniel paused for a moment before speaking.

    "He used to feel so foolishly considerate towards those around him... but nowadays, it seems a bit different...."

    Yeniel said and gave an awkwardugh.

    "Well, it might just be my misunderstanding. I''ll go check on him."

    Yeniel paused as she headed out, stopping to look back at me.

    "Rudy Astria. Be careful while I''m away. The Rebels despise nobles, especially the Astria family, who can be considered the leaders of the nobility."

    I nodded in understanding.

    The meaning behind her words was clear.

    Ian of the Astria family, or its head, is not someone the Rebels could touch.

    But I was a different story.

    I''m still weak.

    So in Yeniel''s absence, it was possible that the Rebels might target me.

    "Well, I''m off now."

    With that, Yeniel walked out of the room.

    Watching her retreating figure, my gaze then turned towards Astina.

    "Have you been feeling bettertely?"

    It had been a while since Astina was discharged from the hospital.

    Herplexion was much better than when she had fainted, but I couldn''t help but worry.

    "With the principal back, my workload has lightened up, so I''m fine. Thanks for your concern."

    Astina smiled at me.

    Seeing her like that put me at ease.

    As she put away the documents Yeniel had given her, she asked me a question.

    "Are you preparing well for the final exams?"

    "I''ve been studying as usual."

    I shrugged my shoulders.

    The final exam period was approaching quickly.

    With so many major events happening, it felt like it wasing faster than usual.

    Although I said I was studying as usual, I was actually paying quite a bit more attention to these final exams.

    The midterms we had before didn''t differentiate much and some subjects didn''t even have exams, so they didn''t weigh heavily.

    Because there were subjects that didn''t even have exams, our midterm grades weren''t even posted.

    Since I didn''t know my ranking based on the midterm grades, the final exam was really important.

    "Alright, then I''ll be watching this time."

    Astina said seriously.

    It seemed like she was referring to the ''responsibility'' she mentioned before.

    In other words, she was telling me toe in first ce.

    "...I''ll consider it."

    I couldn''t give a definitive answer to Astina''s words.

    All I could do was contemte her words.

    I was worried about Evan''s changes that Yeniel mentioned, and about the things that might happen next.

    The recent actions of the vice-principal.

    I''ve known since before that the future was changing, but most things still went as they originally did.

    However, this time was different.

    I had certainly manipted things so that Anton and Evan wouldn''t meet during the joint practical.

    So originally, there shouldn''t have been any opportunity for the vice-principal to interfere.

    But an incident did happen.

    The future had been twisted.

    Of course, the cause was different.

    Levian''s Spellbook, in Luna''s possession.

    Because of that Spellbook, the incident urred.

    From what I knew, this Spellbook was merely a magical tool that gave Luna strong abilities, without knowing the backstory.

    Because it wasn''t mentioned anywhere.

    But, through this incident, it became clear.

    This Spellbook wasn''t something that people could simply leave alone.

    It was an item worth enough to risk their own families.

    And its past was intricately intertwined with many people....

    My goal was survival, but I tried to survive without causing harm to others.

    However, now the people around me started to get hurt due to the future I''ve changed.

    I felt a sense of responsibility.

    Astina, who had copsed, Luna, who almost got kidnapped.

    They were the ones who got hurt due to the changed story because of me.

    Of course, someone might say there''s no need to feel this way.

    Since I didn''t intend to harm anyone directly.

    But I didn''t want to use such a defense mechanism.

    For a while, I could befortable, but I was afraid of what would follow.

    The failure to prepare for incidents by avoiding them, and the people around me suffering significant harm.

    I was too afraid of these things.

    So instead of resorting to such a defense mechanism, I wanted to face the situation head-on.

    I looked straight at Astina.

    "Even if I can''t secure the first ce..."

    Smiling softly as I looked at Astina, I said.

    "I will take full ''responsibility''."

    In Professor Cromwell''sb.

    Though everyone felt relieved when Principal McDowell returned, one person was even more troubled than usual.

    That person was Cromwell.

    "Ugh..."

    ''Hey, I''ve marked my duty shifts on the calendar in myb. Take care of them for me. Also, do my paperwork.''

    The words Robert had said from his hospital bed.

    Robert suffered severe injuries from his previous fight with Vice Principal Oliver.

    Robert''s magic has overwhelming power, but it wears away at his own body.

    Even without receiving direct damage, his internal injuries were severe.

    Now that Robert had been hospitalized, his responsibilities and duties fell onto Cromwell.

    Of course, McDowell, who felt sorry for him, took some of the work, but there was an even bigger problem.

    The words that Principal McDowell said to him in person:

    ''Professor Cromwell, could you take on the role of Vice Principal?''

    "What... that''s preposterous!"

    Cromwell recalled that moment, and let out a cry as he stared at the ceiling.

    He continued to think.

    ''If you decline, I understand... In that case, could you at least act as Vice Principal for now? Also...

    Try it for a bit and let me know again in a month. There will probably be... a faculty meeting to allocate the annual research fund in about a month...''

    "This... this is tant ckmail...."

    But he could not refuse.

    The privileges that Principal McDowell had been granting him all this time.

    Professor Cromwell received a muchrger research fund than the other professors.

    Of course, he brought appropriate research results every year.

    However, it was undeniable that McDowell had been giving Cromwell preferential treatment.

    "The research fund..."

    If cigarettes and alcohol were Cromwell''s soul, then research was his lifelong friend.

    Being unable to research properly was like losing his best friend.

    "Ughh!!!"

    Surely, if he is promoted to Vice Principal, his free time will be reduced.

    And then...

    "Sophie will scold me..."

    Sophie was Cromwell''s wife.

    More than losing his personal time, Cromwell was afraid of the scolding he would get from his wife.

    "Haah......"

    Cromwell let out a sigh and nced at the shelf beside him.

    "Should I have a drink...?"

    His hidden stash of alcohol.

    He had kept just one bottle hidden in a corner, in case Sophie came to theb.

    Alcohol reserved for stressful days like today.

    After a moment of hesitation, Cromwell stood up and began rummaging through the shelf.

    "Hmm...?"

    However, there was no way the alcohol could be there.

    That''s because Robert had taken it for himself.

    "This...this is odd."

    Unaware of this fact, Cromwell could only search the shelf in confusion.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 81: Winter Ball (3)

    "Hmm..."

    Luna sat on her dorm room bed, deep in thought.

    "A ball..."

    A short while earlier, she had been chatting with Ena.

    In their conversation, she discovered something new.

    - Luna, you know there''s a ball after the finals, right?

    This was news to Luna.

    A ball that is held after all the academy''s schedules are over.

    Luna, who was focused solely on her studies, did not know of this.

    - And you absolutely must be the first to dance! With Rudy!

    "But..."

    Luna had never danced before.

    She hadn''t had a chance to attend a ball because she hadn''t been properly introduced to society.

    She had learned to dance, sure.

    But she''d never danced with a partner before.

    "Dancing with... Rudy..."

    She began to picture it.

    Underneath the sparkling chandelier, she and Rudy danced, both of them dressed elegantly.

    They exchanged smiles and held each other close, feeling the warmth of one another''s bodies.

    Then, she felt Rudy''s breath and their faces were close...

    "Uh..."

    She stopped her imagination and looked at her reflection in the mirror nearby.

    It showed her flushed face.

    "Pervert..."

    She muttered, covering her red cheeks with her hands.

    Despite this, she kept thinking about Ena''sst words.

    -The couple who dances first at the ball is said to promise eternal love.

    This im was based on a romance novel set in the Liberion Academy.

    "Eternal love..."

    Just as Luna was about to sink into a daydream inspired by Ena''s words,

    Knock, knock.

    "Yes, yes, yes, yes!!!!"

    The knock startled Luna, causing her to yell out.

    "Luna, can Ie in?"

    It was Rudy''s voice from outside.

    "Uh, uh, uh!!! Come on in!!"

    Hearing Rudy, Luna quickly tidied her hair.

    As Luna was getting ready, Rudy entered the room with a puzzled expression.

    He looked around.

    "What happened?"

    In response to Rudy''s question, Luna waved her hands.

    "Ah, ah, no! Nothing at all!"

    He sensed something odd, he shrugged anyway and sat down on a chair next to the bed.

    "Then let''s study."

    After Luna was hospitalized and woke up, many people came to visit.

    At that time, Rudy offered to tutor her.

    He insisted, wanting to return the favor for when Luna had helped Rudy during his own hospitalization.

    She didn''t mind Rudy''s suggestion to study at all.

    She was simply thrilled to have more time with Rudy.

    He began pulling out some handouts,

    "Well, let''s start with the liberal arts subjects."

    "Okay!"

    And so, he began exining, using his own notes as reference.

    His exnation was clear and easy to follow, breaking downplex concepts and demonstrating them with examples from his extensive notes.

    But despite having such a capable tutor, Luna found herself unable to concentrate.

    ''Ugh....''

    Leaning towards him as he spoke, she could smell Rudy.

    A fresh, warm scent, like he''d just stepped out of the shower.

    As Luna found herself nking out, Rudy asked,

    "Do you understand?"

    "Huh?"

    Rudy saw Luna with her eyes half-closed and her mind seemingly elsewhere.

    "......What are you doing?"

    Startled, Luna snapped out of her daze and lifted her head.

    "Oh......ahhh......"

    Her face nched as she started panicking.

    ''What does he think of me?''

    A pervert, shameless......

    Quickly, Luna thought of an excuse and began to speak.

    "Rudy, that¡¯s-"

    However, just as she was about to voice her excuse, Rudy spoke.

    "Feeling tired? Do you want to take a break?"

    From his perspective, it seemed like Luna had been dozing off, eyes shut and head drooping.

    Luna paused, taken aback by Rudy''s words.

    "Huh? Oh, yes!"

    Then, she quickly regainedposure and responded.

    "I-I''m fine! Let''s continue!"

    Rudy gave her a concerned look, but upon seeing her bright smile, he continued the lesson.

    As their study session continued, day gradually turned into night.

    "Ugh......!"

    At the end of Rudy''s lecture, Luna stretched towards the ceiling, letting out a massive yawn.

    Rudy chuckled lightly at the sight of it.

    "You did well, Luna."

    Luna shook her head at Rudy''s praise, startled.

    "No, no! Rudy, you''re the one who worked hard, not me."

    Luna, saying that, opened her mouth carefully with an apologetic look.

    "More importantly...... Did I disrupt your studying, Rudy? Finals areing up soon."

    Rudy dismissed her worries with a shake of his head.

    "It was actually helpful exining things to you. It helped me organize my thoughts. I find that I understand things better when I exin them to someone else."

    Seeing Rudy''s smirk, Luna let out a soft chuckle.

    She then found herself filled with a yful spirit.

    "Then, thanks to me, you''ll score well! You should be grateful to me!"

    Luna strutted around, hands on her hips, while Rudyughed in response.

    "Thank you very much~."

    The two of them, caught in a lighthearted moment, burst intoughter together.

    After theirughter faded, Rudy spoke up.

    "Then, I guess it''s time for me to go."

    "Oh, you''re leaving?"

    "I need to go eat dinner."

    Rudy exined as he began to collect his things.

    Luna watched Rudy packing, her mind racing.

    -You must! You have to ask Rudy first! Before someone else beats him to it.

    Ena''s words echoed in her mind.

    So, how should she say it?

    ''Do you have someone in mind to dance with at the ball?''

    She shook her head. This was too direct a question.

    ''Do you want to be my partner at the ball?''

    Ball partner.

    In this context, partner refers to the man who escorts the woman.

    But this also seemed too forward to just blurt out.

    ''First, I have to bring up a topic...!''

    As Rudy methodically packed up his things, Luna tentatively spoke.

    "Rudy, do you know what''s happening after the exams?"

    At her words, Rudy, who was in the process of packing his things, paused with a confused expression.

    ''Why, why would I ask such a question!!!!!''

    Luna inwardly chastised herself, seeing Rudy''s confused expression.

    But it was toote for regrets. She had to quickly switch to the next topic.

    "Ah, you know there''s a balling up soon, right? The ball... It''ll be really fun, won''t it?"

    ''Aghhhhhhh!!!!''

    Though she maintained a calm fa?ade, Luna was internally panicking.

    She felt like hiding somewhere, embarrassed by her awkwardness.

    Rudy wore a puzzled expression before it shifted into a frown.

    Seeing his reaction, Luna''s heart sank.

    ''Ah, ah, ahhhhhh!!!''

    Rudy, his brows furrowed, pointed at Luna.

    However, the words that tumbled out of Rudy''s mouth were unexpected.

    "Luna. Final exams areing up soon. You should think about your exams before you think about having fun."

    "Ah......"

    At Rudy''s words, Luna bowed her head.

    "A student''s duty is to study. You should focus on your studies."

    Rudy''s words hung heavy in the air as Luna silently nodded.

    And so, Rudy''s lecture continued.

    "I''m... sorry."

    Only when Luna murmured an apology did the reprimanding speeche to an end.

    After his lecture, Rudy exited the infirmary.

    "Come to think of it... there''s a balling up...."

    Rudy pondered aloud about the uing event.

    "I don''t think anything special will happen... maybe I won''t attend...."

    He casually muttered words that would have made Luna despair had she heard them.

    Then he shook his head.

    "Well, I''ll think about itter."

    With that, he headed towards the cafeteria.

    "Yeniel has arrived."

    As a man announced the visitor, a ck-haired man seated inside nodded and spoke.

    "So, Yeniel is here."

    The man in the chair greeted Yeniel arrogantly.

    "I am honored to meet the leader."

    Yeniel bent one knee in reverence to the ck-haired man in the chair.

    She slightly lifted her gaze to meet the man''s face.

    ck hair, red eyes.

    Despite a casual gaze, the man seemed to emit an almost radiant glow.

    The leader spoke, his eyes trained on Yeniel.

    "We need to find a person."

    "Just give me the order, and I will immediately find them."

    Yeniel bowed her head in response.

    "I don''t know who they are. Just bring me the one who is watching us."

    "......Understood."

    Yeniel responded quietly.

    The one keeping tabs on The Rebels.

    Yeniel had a fair idea who this observer was.

    Before she had arrived at The Rebels'' location, Yeniel had run into someone.

    The Principal of the Academy, McDowell.

    -I have been watching The Rebels recently. They seem to have some idea of this as well. I don''t know why they''ve reached out to you, but if anything happens, use this bead. If you use the bead, I wille immediately.

    Yeniel recalled McDowell''s words.

    However, it didn''t seem like it was something she needed to be overly concerned about.

    The leader didn''t appear to have any specific ns for her, and anyway, she wasn''t sure if McDowell was an enemy himself.

    McDowell was also currently at the Academy, so Yeniel thought that she should justy low and prepare for the final exam.

 Chapter 82: Winter Ball (4)

    Inside Rie''s room,

    "This isn''t it..."

    "Ah, understood! Go fetch something else!"

    At the head dressmaker''s words, the servants hurriedly ran off.

    Rie was trying on dresses to wear to the ball.

    Her room was crowded with people and was piled with bags full of dresses.

    She kept trying on and removing them.

    The visitors were high-end dressmakers from the capital.

    Originally based in the capital, they had been providing services to Rie since her childhood, even traveling to the academy to tailor her dresses.

    But Rie''s behavior was different today.

    Typically, Rie would select dresses and essories quickly.

    She''d swiftly choose a dress fitting the mood of the ball and select the matching essories.

    Her choices were always spot-on.

    But... today was different.

    She kept trying on and taking off dresses, and it became clear that at this rate, there wouldn''t much left to try on.

    Rie frowned at the sight of the dresses the servants brought.

    "Why don''t any of these suit me..."

    The shop owner standing before her turned pale at her words.

    Rie was important to his clothing store.

    The marketing effect of Rie wearing a dress from his collection to events was massive.

    So, if Rie stopped being a customer, the losses would be unimaginable.

    "Quick, bring me the most beautiful dress in the world!"

    The shop owner yelled at the assistants.

    The assistants, wanted to ask ''What does the world''s most beautiful dress look like?'' but couldn''t.

    So, they had no choice but to bring dress after dress from their collection.

    Seeing Rie''s expression, the shop owner carefully spoke up.

    "Um¡­ Princess Rie? Aren''t you tired? How about a break with a cup of tea?"

    "Hmm¡­ Okay."

    Upon hearing the shop owner''s suggestion, Rie settled down on the sofa.

    The shop owner subtly directed the employees and stood beside Rie.

    "Ah, today''s dresses seem to becking. I''ve told the staff, and they''ll bring a better one."

    Rubbing his hands, the shop owner gave an uneasyugh.

    "Hmm... I think they''re as usual..."

    Riemented casually as she sipped her tea.

    What Rie casually mentioned was a shock for the shop owner.

    ''Wait, has she been finding our dresses disappointing all along...????''

    The shop owner had been serving Rie for about 7-8 years.

    Rie had been a customer since she was a child.

    With her support, the scale of his shop had grown muchrger than when it started.

    ''Of course, Princess Rie''s taste would evolve as she matures...''

    ''Is this as far as we go...''

    "Hmm..."

    Just as the shop owner was about to wallow in despair, Rie cleared her throat softly.

    "There''s something I wanted to ask..."

    Hearing Rie''s words, the shop owner''s eyes widened.

    This was a chance.

    A chance that could be hisst.

    "Ask anything! I can answer anything for Princess Rie!!!!"

    Rie shrank back a bit at the shop owner''s sudden enthusiasm, but then rxed her expression.

    "Well, um... what kind of dress do guys usually like?"

    "You mean, men...?!"

    The shop owner began to think rapidly.

    Then, he pped his hands.

    "Fetch dress number 21 and 23 from bag 5, and dress number 6 from bag 12."

    As soon as the shop ownermanded, the employees rushed to bring the dresses.

    "These are the trendiest dresses. They''re fashionable and I believe they would suit Princess Rie perfectly."

    Rie stared nkly, alternating her gaze between the dresses and the shop owner.

    "Isn''t this... a bit short?"

    Rie pointed to the skirt of one of the dresses.

    "That''s the beauty of it!"

    "Huh?"

    "Men are extremely sensitive to visual stimuli! So, if you wear such a flowy dress!"

    "...If I wear it?"

    "Then no man will be able to look away!"

    Rie rolled her eyes.

    "Is that so...?"

    At first, she thought the dresses were bold, but the more she looked, the more attractive they became.

    "Then... I''ll choose this one..."

    Rie pointed at one of the dresses as she spoke.

    It was winter.

    Winters at Liberion Academy were freezing.

    The biting wind turned my cheeks icy, and each time I exhaled, a puff of white breath rose into the air.

    "Whew..."

    I warmed my chilled hands with my breath.

    "The first year''s final exams are already over..."

    After finishing all my exams, I was taking a short walk.

    I was lost in thought.

    With everything that''s happened, the year had flown by quickly.

    My abilities had considerably developed, and I had learned much from my new experiences.

    While I was focused on such thoughts, someone tapped my shoulder.

    "Did you do well on the exam?"

    Behind me, Astina stood with a smile.

    "How did you know I was here?"

    "I saw you walking around and decided toe down."

    Astina pointed to a window above.

    That window appeared to be from the student council room.

    "So, how was the exam?"

    I responded to Astina''s question with a faint smile.

    "I think I did pretty okay on the test."

    I wasn''t certain about my score, but I had given my best.

    Due to Robert''s hospitalization, I had neglected dark magic, but I still studied more than usual.

    There shouldn''t be a problem since nothing should happen for a while.

    Now it was vacation time.

    However, there was still one more event left.

    A ball before the holiday.

    I felt a flicker of interest when Luna mentioned itst time.

    But I had mixed feelings about whether to attend or not.

    After all, it would be a gathering of people sporting artificial smiles and hidden intentions.

    Seeing me lost in my thoughts, Astina, with a shrug of surrender, posed another question.

    "Do you n on going home during the break?"

    "Um... probably not."

    Although I said ''probably'', it was practically decided.

    The current me and the previous ''Rudy Astria'' were entirely different individuals.

    Certainly, there must have been specific habits or behaviors that he possessed.

    However, I knew nothing about them.

    If I went home, people around me would undoubtedly notice something wrong.

    To avoid arousing suspicion, it was better not to return home.

    "So... you''re saying you''ll attend the ball?"

    "...Huh?"

    I tilted my head in confusion.

    I don''t understand how she came to that conclusion.

    Astina frowned at my reaction, clearly displeased.

    "What else would you do if you stay at the academy? You should go to the ball."

    "...Hmm."

    "It''s good to show your face in such social circles sometimes. And well..."

    Astina''s voice trailed off, and she slightly turned her head away.

    "I have something to say... so, you should go..."

    "...Something to say?"

    I looked at her, puzzled.

    "Why not just say it now?"

    Astina scowled at me.

    "I have some things to talk about, so just go..."

    "...Okay."

    In the academy''s principal''s office.

    McDowell was reading a letter from Yeniel.

    "Those Rebel scoundrels...."

    In the end, Yeniel couldn''t return to the academy before the final exams.

    Although the letter said there were no issues, it was still somewhat worrisome.

    McDowell always cherished those under his wing.

    Even though Yeniel was recruited through a somewhat unconventional route, the fact she was a student of McDowell''s didn''t change.

    He wished he could help Yeniel return to safety as soon as possible.

    However, if someone of his status intervened, the Rebels would likely gopletely dark.

    It was hard to give up the recently discovered location of their leader.

    At least, since he had provided Yeniel with a magical tool capable of sending a distress signal, McDowell believed that Yeniel wouldn''t be in too much danger.

    "Hmm...."

    McDowell set the letter aside and nced at the documents beside him.

    These documents were about those who had been in close contact with Yeniel.

    He had them prepared in case anyone grew suspicious due to Yeniel''s sudden disappearance.

    The faces that appeared in the documents were all familiar.

    Rudy Astria and Astina Persia.

    They both were aware of Yeniel''s circumstances, so there wasn''t an issue there.

    However, there was one person that could pose a problem.

    One person who had been particrly close to Yeniel.

    That person was Evan.

    "That''s not good...."

    Having gone through the documents rted to Evan, McDowell found that Evan also knew Yeniel was a member of the Rebels.

    However, he was unaware of the details.

    This was not the main issue.

    The most significant problem was Evan''s current state.

    "Spends all day without speaking to anyone,pletely focused on studying...."

    McDowell quietly muttered the details outlined in the documents.

    Evan''s state.

    It was not normal.

    It wouldn''t be surprising if it led to a mental breakdown.

    He had to keep his position as the top student while dealing with those lurking below, greedily aiming for his spot.

    All this pressure and there was no one by his side.

    In the beginning, at least Yeniel had been there, but now he was all alone.

    It was a challenging situation.

    "I need to check on him."

    Having finished reading the documents, McDowell stowed them away in a drawer.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 83: Winter Ball (5)

    The Academy''s Winter Ball was an annual event held at the end of the year, meant to celebrate academic achievements and wash away the fatigue.

    A party that professors and students alike enjoyed.

    Of course, it was hard to say that this ball was a simple and fun event.

    Inside, there were those who hid a de behind false smiles.

    While there were people purely enjoying the ball, no one could deny that it was a hotbed of Academy politics.

    This ball marked both the end of one year and the beginning of a new one.

    It set the stage for academy politics for theing year.

    The oue of the ball greatly influenced theing year''s events, hinting at who might be the next student council president or who might garner attention.

    Personally, I despised this sort of atmosphere.

    If I had been ordinary, I would have ignored the political ys happening at the ball.

    But now, even if I wanted to, I couldn''t ignore it.

    I am the child of a Duke''s family.

    There would undoubtedly be people who wanted to get close to me.

    So I made a n.

    ¡°Ugh, it''s cold......¡±

    I was standing before the ballroom in a ck suit and overcoat.

    To my surprise, I had more clothes packed than I initially realized.

    Among them were a variety of suits, ranging from ostentatious tofortable.

    A ck suit seemed appropriate for a ball.

    As soon as the maids in the dormitory heard about the ball, they rushed to help me.

    They were a group I seldom interacted with, but for the ball, they eagerly offered their help.

    They provided a variety of grooming services, including facial massages, hair styling, and makeup.

    It felt peculiar to receive such attention for the first time, but I couldn''t deny that I looked better than usual.

    Despite that, it felt strange.

    I kept adjusting the stiff suit, and fiddled with my neatlybed hair.

    At that moment, a familiar voice called out.

    "Rudy!"

    It was Luna.

    Turning, I saw her in a long coat. I couldn''t see what she wore beneath it, but her usually messy hair looked remarkably neat.

    Behind her, Riku and Ena were approaching.

    "Hehe...."

    "Gruhh...."

    Riku was innocently smiling as if she knew nothing, while Ena next to her was frowning as if something was not to her liking.

    "Rudy, have you been waiting long? It must be very cold."

    "Huh? No. I haven''t waited long."

    I responded, my gaze fixed on Luna''s face.

    Luna''s appearance was somonce to me that it hardly registered.

    But tonight, dressed for the ball, she seemed different.

    More beautiful.

    "You look pretty, Luna."

    I found myself saying with a warm smile.

    Luna''s eyes widened in surprise, her arms iling at the unexpectedpliment.

    "Uh, th, thank you! Rudy...!"

    Luna said that and raised her thumb at me.

    "Ru, Rudy also looks cool!"

    ¡°Haah......¡±

    Ena sighed dramatically behind Luna at her flustered response.

    I mirrored Luna''s thumbs-up gesture with a light smile.

    "Thank you."

    "Hehe..." Lunaughed, scratching her head sheepishly.

    Ena suggested we head inside, but I held them back.

    I couldn''t enter the ballroom just yet.

    My n.

    I intended to keep anyone froming near me.

    With only a small group like us, there was a concern that others might approach me.

    So, I needed the right people.

    While I was thinking about that, some familiar faces wereing our way.

    "Have you been well?"

    "Ah, yes, it''s been a while. Rudy."

    It was Borval and Locke.

    I nned to use these two as my shields.

    Locke, despite being unremarkable in ourpany, was still a member of the respected Lucarion family.

    And Borval, a talented individual who had distinguished himself in both the individual skill assessment and joint practical, was also aspiring to be a teaching assistant.

    His influence in the academy was something that couldn''t be ignored.

    Originally, I should have also met with Rie and Astina, but Rie, due to her position as the first princess, said she would arrive a bitter, and Astina was in the middle of preparing her end-of-year speech.

    If people of such status were gathered together, I figured unknown individuals wouldn''t dare approach us.

    "Now, shall we go in?"

    I looked at everyone and spoke.

    Things were beginning to get a little odd.

    "Rudy! Look at this! This cookie is so pretty!"

    Luna, radiant in her white dress, waved a cookie in her hand, her innocent eyes sparkling.

    Her childlike excitement drew a fond smile from me, but thereiny the issue.

    "Excuse me......"

    A man began, approaching Luna.

    "......Yes?"

    She answered, a puzzled look on her face.

    Seeing this, I intervened,

    "Do you have something to say to Luna?"

    "N-No, not at all! I''m sorry!"

    The man quickly retreated upon my intrusion.

    "Hehehe¡­¡­ Thank you, Rudy!"

    "No problem......."

    Lunaughed and thanked me, a scenario that was bing all too familiar.

    Luna, with her innocent charm, was attracting quite a lot of attention at the banquet.

    Each time Luna''s innocentughter rang through the room, more men seemed to be entranced by her.

    Those with political motives didn''t bother us, but Luna seemed to be a ma for a particr type of unwanted attention.

    Even with the presence of Locke, and Borval, men kept flocking to Luna.

    I realized then that I had overlooked something crucial.

    Luna was a woman of undeniable allure, and men are often courageous in the presence of someone they find attractive*.

    Tonight, Luna shone brighter than any star, and that was the problem.

    The banquet hall was a battleground of political maneuvering and hidden agendas.

    Every smile was contrived, every gesture calcted.

    Everyone concealed their true motives, speaking in coded and metaphoricalnguage.

    Unlike these people, Luna was genuinely enjoying herself, her smile pure and joyful.

    She felt like a fresh flower among artificial ones.

    Since things had already gone this far, I couldn''t just stand by and watch.

    Luna had juste here to have fun, so I wanted to make sure she could enjoy herself without feeling ufortable.

    If I kept a protective presence near Luna, it would discourage these men from approaching her.

    So, I ended up following Luna around like a bodyguard.

    Time flew by, and the real ball was about to begin.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    With someone''s voice, everyone''s eyes were drawn to the entrance.

    It was as if the person was the protagonist of this ball, making ast-minute entrance just before it began.

    It was Rie.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I tilted my head as I looked at Rie''s outfit.

    A dazzling dress mixed with red and ck.

    And it was short in length.

    Rie seemed conscious of her dress being short as well; she kept touching her skirt, trying to pull it down slightly.

    Her golden hairbined with the red dress attracted everyone''s attention.

    But it was different from Rie''s usual style.

    A short skirt and vibrant colors.

    Rie, who usually dressed in a simple style that suited her, hade today in an outfit that was both striking and morous.

    I was suddenly taken aback by her appearance, losing my appetite.

    It wasn''t that her style was strange.

    It was quite beautiful, capturing the attention of those around her.

    I was just puzzled by the changed from her usual attire.

    With that, Rie slowly walked into the banquet hall, and numerous people approached her as she entered.

    "You look absolutely beautiful, Princess."

    "Oh... isn''t this dress a trend in the capital?"

    They showered Rie withpliments.

    "Yes, I had it specially brought from the capital," Rie replied, her smile slightly awkward but her tone as graceful as ever as she began conversing with them.

    It seemed difficult to approach her at the moment.

    Rie had told me she would mingle for a bit and thene over to where I was.

    Well, she woulde over on her own, I supposed.

    I wanted to ask Rie about her outfit, but seeing her surrounded by so many people, I turned away and looked at Luna.

    Luna was staring at Rie, mouth agape.

    "Luna?"

    "Eek!"

    Luna made a strange noise in response when I called her name.

    "What''s going on?" I asked, looking at her intently.

    "N-nothing at all!" Luna waved her hands dismissively.

    As she did so, she suddenly stopped and looked at me.

    Her eyes fixed on my face, she quietly opened her mouth.

    "Rudy... there''s something I want to ask you...."

    "Hm?"

    I stared back at her.

    "What is it? You can ask me anything."

    "Is Rie... pretty...?"

    Luna tilted her head slightly, pointing at Rie.

    I nodded at Luna''s question.

    "Yeah... pretty, right? Even though she''s usually so casual, when you look at her from afar, she really does seem like a princess."

    Rie is beautiful.

    This is something no one can dispute.

    The attention she was receiving was enough proof of that.

    Even now, everyone looked up at her, trying to get closer to her, hoping to exchange more words.

    They were all mesmerized, like insects drawn to a captivating flower.

    "Rudy, you said I was pretty too, right?"

    "Huh?"

    "So...."

    She took a step closer, her eyes meeting mine as she asked,

    "So, am I pretty, or is Rie pretty?"

    Luna spoke, her hands gathered at her chest.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    Luna''s bolder than I thought. Also men getting bolder when they find someone attractive? Maybe when they''re drunk...

 Chapter 84: Winter Ball (6)

    "Uh..."

    I was at a crossroads.

    Luna was looking at me with her round eyes.

    Luna and Rie.

    These two werepletely different.

    Objectively, it was difficult topare the two, and even subjectively, it was hard to decide who was prettier.

    Luna, who gives off a pure and warm vibe.

    Rie, with her captivating aura and an allure that draws people in.

    Their personalities, appearances, and pursuits were all different.

    As such, it wasn''t possible to rank them like grading at the academy.

    So, what choice should I make?

    However, people often overlook one thing with difficult problems like this.

    The answer was already predetermined.

    I immediately made my decision and opened my mouth.

    "I think Luna is prettier."

    Rie was far away and couldn''t hear this.

    So, the right choice was Luna, who had asked the question and was right in front of me.

    "Huh..."

    Upon hearing my words, Luna suddenly turned her head.

    Without showing her face to me, she quietly opened her mouth.

    "Th-th-thank you!"

    Seeing Luna in such a state somehow made me feel shy.

    "Hmm... O-okay."

    I also turned my head, cleared my throat, and responded.

    Just when an awkward silence seemed to be settling in, something happened.

    The magicalmps illuminating our surroundings began to turn off one by one.

    And only themp at the very top stayed lit.

    The light from it was cast on one side where Astina stood.

    Astina was wearing a dress that was a mix of a moderate blue and white, giving off an elegant vibe.

    "Are you all enjoying yourselves?"

    Astina asked with a smile.

    And then she continued.

    "You''ve all shown incredible dedication this past year. It''s been eventful, both for me and the academy."

    Astina spoke with emotion, as if reminiscing about the past year.

    "Despite my shorings as the student council president, I''m eternally grateful to all the professors and council members for their help during my one-year term."

    Astina went on sharing her thoughts about the past year.

    Seeing her like this stirred many emotions in me as well.

    While I was watching Astina, she turned her head and our eyes met.

    Astina paused, looked at me, and gave a sweet smile.

    "Thank you... really."

    And she spoke her final words of thanks, looking in my direction.

    Because the lights where I was were off and it was dark, I wasn''t sure if she recognized me, but I felt as if she was looking at me.

    Astina turned her head and spoke to everyone.

    "Now, please enjoy thest party of the year."

    As Astina said this, the lights in the banquet hall turned back on.

    "This is kind of touching."

    As I said that, Luna, who seemed to agree, nodded her head.

    "Rudy."

    Just then, someone called my name.

    "Ah, Rie. Finished with what you were doing?"

    I could see Rie walking towards me.

    However, something was off.

    Her brow was furrowed, eyes ring in my direction.

    "......?"

    I looked at Rie with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Uh......¡±

    Rie approached me with what appeared to be an irritated expression.

    Once she got close, she suddenly began to thump my stomach.

    ¡°Hey, why! What''s going on!¡±

    Her punches didn''t hurt that much, but the sudden attack was startling nheless.

    ¡°Just take it!¡±

    Rie shouted at me with a glower.

    I blocked her punches with my arm in surprise.

    ¡°You dare, block?¡±

    As soon as I blocked her with my arm, Rie started to hit me wildly.

    ¡°¡­¡­????¡±

    All I could do was to wear a bewildered look and take the hits from Rie.

    ¡°What are you two up to now?¡±

    Astina approached us with a sigh upon seeing me and Rie.

    Rie, with a smug look, spoke to Astina.

    "There''s a reason."

    Her words only added to my confusion.

    "What¡­?"

    What did I do wrong¡­¡­?

    ¡°Anyway, I will be taking Rudy Astria with me for a bit.¡±

    Astina suddenly reached out, her hand grabbing my arm.

    ¡°Oh, no way!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Luna and Rie shouted at Astina in response.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡­ It''s only for a moment. I need to discuss something. It¡¯s about work.¡±

    Astina¡¯s words seemed to dampen Luna and Rie''s spirit a bit.

    With my arm still in Astina''s grasp, I asked her.

    ¡°Is it about what you mentioned before?¡±

    Astina nodded subtly and let go of my arm.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    I silently obeyed and followed her.

    After a short walk, a terrace located in a corner of the banquet hall came into view.

    A curtain hid it from view, making it look like a private conversation area.

    As Astina approached, the servant who was blocking the entrance opened the curtain, allowing us to enter.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Did you arrange for this space separately?¡±

    Astina answered my question with a nod.

    "What''s this all about?"

    As I questioned Astina, she hardened her expression for a moment and sat down on a chair on the terrace.

    ¡°Where should I start......¡±

    Astina murmured to herself and slowly began to speak.

    ¡°I''ll be returning home tomorrow.¡±

    Astina continued.

    ¡°You are aware that I won''t be at the academy next semester, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah......¡±

    The first semester of the third year.

    This period was an internship period.

    A time to experience what one would do after graduating from the academy.

    Of course, if one didn''t have a decided career path, they could continue studying at the academy, but Astina had a clear career path ahead.

    The sessor of the Persia Viscount family.

    ¡°I will be returning home next semester and will be taking session sses.¡±

    Although I vaguely knew, it felt odd hearing it directly from Astina.

    Astina would be gone for more than half a year starting tomorrow.

    The thought of someone I saw every day suddenly disappearing left me with an impending sense of emptiness.

    "Sit down for a moment,"

    Astina pointed at the chair next to me.

    I took a seat and turned to face her.

    She responded with a faint smile.

    "Honestly, I believe that you, Rie, Luna, and the others all have promising futures. Not because of your status, but due to your prowess in magic and other tasks."

    Upon hearing this, I scratched my head,

    "Thank you..."

    Astina shook her head at my gratitude, continuing her thoughts.

    "But, you all are too often caught up in strange incidents. Beyond Luna''s abduction, there have been countless other incidents, right?"

    "Ahh... Yes,"

    I replied with an awkward smile.

    "No matter how exceptional your abilities, there are many in this world stronger than you, and you all are still so young. It''s quite possible for things to happen that you can''t handle."

    Astina sighed heavily,

    "I feel like I''m leaving a child at the market, especially knowing I''ll be away for a while."

    I grinned at Astina''s concerned expression.

    "There were a lot of things, but didn''t we ovee them all?"

    "Well, that''s true,"

    she agreed.

    I patted my chest reassuringly.

    "There''s no need for concern. Whatever happens, we''ll survive and grow. When you return, you''ll find us even better than before."

    At this, a smile crept onto Astina''s previously worried face.

    "I see, hearing you say that makes me feel somewhat relieved."

    We exchanged smiles, making eye contact.

    "But more than that, I have something else to tell you."

    "...Yes?"

    Astina nced toward the terrace entrance briefly, ensuring that no one was nearby before continuing.

    "Do you recall Homing Day, when I received the Saint''s prophecy?"

    At Astina''s words, my eyes widened.

    The Saint''s prophecy.

    It was meant to be a prophecy about Serina...

    But Astina hadn''t said anything about it then.

    "At that time, there was another prophecy that came down."

    "Ahh...,"

    I hadpletely forgotten about it.

    Was it something rted to Serina?

    However, what she said next was something I hadn''t anticipated.

    "The prophecy I kept hidden was to be wary of you."

    "...What?"

    I cocked my head, puzzled.

    Be wary of me?

    The prophecy that should have descended was to be cautious of Serina.

    But... the prophecy changed?

    "Originally, I had nned to protect you if something happened, but now that I won''t be at the academy, I can''t do that."

    I was too taken aback to respond.

    I never imagined the prophecy could change.

    "Rudy Astria, I don''t know how this prophecy wille into y, but take care of yourself. Be prepared in case something happens to you.

    Ask Rie, or ask Luna, and prepare a n in advance."

    Her intense gaze bore into mine as she firmly stated,

    "Never, never allow yourself to die."

    Astina spoke with utter sincerity.

    If I were ignorant of the circumstances, I might have joked, asking ''How can anyone die in the academy?''

    However, knowing the future as I did, I could not afford to be so rxed.

    All I could do was respond with equal sincerity.

    "I won''t die."

    Just as I made this pledge, music began to echo from outside.

    At that, Astina carefully rose from her seat.

    I watched her intently.

    "Then, shall we dance a song?"

    Astina extended her hand towards me, like a gentleman inviting ady to dance.

    I chuckled softly at the sight.

    "I''m no good at dancing."

    "Just give it a try."

    Astina red at me as she spoke.

    There was no real anger in her gaze.

    She was more yful than anything else.

    "Very well."

    Rising from my seat, I epted Astina''s outstretched hand.

    She ced her other hand on my shoulder, and I moved mine to her waist.

    The dance was a little clumsy, but I found that by mirroring Astina''s movements, I could manage something that resembled dancing.

    Astina looked up at me, a smile lighting her face as she saw my awkward expression.

    "When I get the chance, I''lle and see you."

    Her smile was warm.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 85: Winter Vacation (1)

    The day after the ball ended.

    I woke up early in the morning to meet Astina.

    It wasn¡¯t specifically for Astina that I woke up early.

    It was merely abination of my morning exercise routine and the opportunity to see her.

    "I''lle by whenever I have the time."

    ¡°You¡¯ll return in half a year anyway. There will be a lot to learn, so you don''t have to force yourself toe."

    At my words, Astina gave a faint smile.

    "I''ming because I want to. I''m not forcing myself, don''t worry."

    With those words, she stepped into the carriage.

    "Ah."

    Suddenly, as if remembering something, she opened the carriage window to nce at me.

    "You seem to have put in some effort this time."

    Confused by Astina''sment, I tilted my head.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Astina gestured towards the main academy building.

    "The final exam results are out, aren''t they?"

    "......Ah."

    With that, Astina departed, leaving me to rush towards the academy''s main building.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    [

    1. Evan, Rudy Astria

    2. Rie Von Ristonia

    3. Luna Railer

    ...

    ]

    I stared nkly at the rankings.

    Evan and I.

    We were tied for first ce.

    "How on earth..."

    I was at a loss for words.

    Up until now, I had taken care of every incident.

    Sure, that gave me plenty of practical experience, but it also meant sacrificing time for theoretical learning and other academic studies.

    Not to say that I cked off on my studies.

    I had also been diligently studying and had given up on other extracurricr activities to focus on academics.

    "This shouldn''t be happening, should it?"

    Evan had more time on his hands than I did.

    Why then did we receive the same score?

    I just couldn''t understand.

    If I had scored perfectly, it might have made some sense.

    But that wasn''t the case.

    There were definitely questions I didn¡¯t know, and I had submitted partial answers for some.

    Yet, receiving the same grades as Evan in these finals implied neither of us scored perfectly.

    "This is just..."

    I ruffled my hair in frustration.

    ¡°This is annoying."

    All the sacrifices I''ve made so far.

    All the things I''ve given up.

    It felt as if they were all going to waste because Evan hadn¡¯t put in the effort.

    Of course, these rankings were based on final exam scores, so Evan could still be the top student overall.

    However, I can''t be sure of that either.

    Since Rie had taken first ce in the joint practical, she could potentially outscore him.

    It was unpredictable.

    I had always assumed Evan would consistently produce top results.

    But that wasn''t the case.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    The reason I had pushed Evan to grow until now was because of the skill he had shown in the final scene.

    A skill only Evan could use.

    The magic Evan would acquire once hepleted his growth in the academy.

    But now, doubts began to gue me.

    Should I truly trust Evan in this manner?

    Can Evan truly master ''that skill''?

    Evan''s skills are growing at a rate faster than I expect.

    But, was this necessarily a good sign?

    Would Evan be able to maintain this pace of improvement?

    "Hmm......"

    My mind was in turmoil.

    The shifting futures, and Evan''s unpredictable behavior.

    Thinking about the impact of these on the world felt overwhelming.

    Yet, one thing was certain.

    I couldn''t simply trust Evan.

    I couldn''t leave everything to him.

    I had to find a new path.

    Both to prevent the unforeseen events along the way, and to ensure that everyone in the academy survives in the end...

    At the heart of the Empire, within the Astria family mansion.

    Tap, tap, tap, tap....

    Ian sat behind his office desk, rhythmically drumming his fingers on the table.

    Before himy a document.

    A report detailing the incidents at the academy involving Vice Principal Oliver and the Fred family.

    Among the names in the report, one stood out.

    Rudy Astria.

    The biggest factor in the incident.

    Indeed, Rudy Astria was that very person.

    While it was Robert who ultimately resolved the issue, it was Rudy Astria''s initial intervention that provided him the opportunity, making Rudy the hero of the whole event.

    This fact offered Ian both difort and advantage.

    The Astria family was spared scrutiny primarily because of Rudy''s actions.

    Wouldn''t it seem strange that a family member had caused the incident and another from the same family had stopped it?

    Of course, those familiar with Rudy''s position in the Astria family believed such a scenario was usible.

    With no incriminating evidence against the Astria family and Rudy''s actions working as their defense, there were no grounds to investigate them.

    "Hmm...."

    Yet, despite this advantage, Ian was not pleased.

    Actually, had Rudy not intervened, their family wouldn''t have attracted any suspicion at all.

    Everything would have proceeded smoothly, bringing greater benefits.

    They would have acquired Levian''s spellbook and Luna Railer, making significant strides in their research.

    But now, that had been ruined.

    All their ns have been disrupted, including the loss of Vice Principal Oliver and the downfall of the Fred family as coteral damage.

    And the one who caused this upheaval was Rudy.

    No matter how one spun it, the main disruptor of all their ns wouldn''t be viewed favorably, even if he brought some benefits.

    It was irritating.

    "What on earth is this guy trying to do?"

    Ian''s initial intention was to merely use Rudy and then discard him.

    But if Rudy was going to jeopardize his ns, there was no reason to stand idly by.

    The head of the family had already lost interest in Rudy.

    And Ian never truly felt that he needed Rudy.

    Regardless of Rudy''s talents, if he wasn''t an asset to the family, then he was a liability.

    Given his recent actions, he seemed more like a threat to Ian¡¯s position as the family head rather than an asset.

    Rudy Astria.

    Had all his past behaviors in the family so far been mere pretense?

    And was he now revealing his true colors?

    If that were the case, Ian was ready for a confrontation.

    Ting, ting.

    Ian tapped the bell on his desk.

    A butler soon entered the office.

    "You called for me?"

    Looking at the butler, Ian instructed,

    "Fetch me some stationery."

    The butler cautiously asked,

    "Which stationery would you like, sir?"

    "Just a regr one will do."

    He then added,

    ¡°I''m going to send a letter to Liberion Academy.¡±

    Ian decided, it was time to call Rudy back to the family.

    Luna and Rudy were studying alone in the library.

    The disappointment at the ball.

    Astina had taken Rudy away, so Luna couldn''t dance with him.

    But she found sce in the thought of spending the uing break with Rudy.

    Just the two of them...

    As she was lost in her daydreams, a problem arose.

    "......You''re not going back to the capital?"

    Rie unexpectedly appeared, bringing a stack of books to the library.

    Rie, who usually didn¡¯t visit the library, was now here to study.

    "It''s not that I won''t go at all, I''ll just go slowly,"

    Rie replied cheekily, taking a seat next to Rudy.

    "Wha...!"

    Luna''s eyes widened.

    It was a significant problem.

    When two people sat at a table, it was natural to sit across from each other.

    That wasmon sense.

    But with three?

    The seating arrangement changed.

    One could sit next to someone else.

    Luna wanted to sit next to Rudy.

    If Ena or Riku had been there, she could''ve sat next to Rudy, but when it was just the two of them, she couldn''t.

    Although she could brazenly sit next to Rudy, Luna didn''t have the audacity to do so.

    Rie''s smug smile only intensified Luna''s annoyance.

    Lost in thought, Luna was pulled back to reality by Rudy''s voice.

    "So, you''re nning to stay in the academy for a while?"

    "Um... Yeah, why?"

    Rudy then slid a book between Luna and Rie.

    "Rie, Luna," he pointed to the book, "Can you help me?"

    "Huh?"

    "Wha?"

    Rie and Luna stared at Rudy in confusion.

    Until this moment, Rudy had always seemed to shoulder his challenges alone.

    Usually, when he asked for help, it was to assist someone else, not himself.

    But today, Rudy was different.

    "Can you help me?"

    The book Rudy pointed to was about elementals.

    Specifically, it described how to subdue them when they go berserk.

    It detailed various methods rted to the topic.

    "I''ll exin everything about what''s toe,"

    Rudy said, his expression serious.

    "My elemental, Prisci, and......"

    His finger tapped the book,

    "What''s going to happen to me, in the future."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 86: Winter Vacation (2)

    The Saint doesn''t simply guess at the future.

    While the future changes based on our choices, her prophecies don''t.

    When the Saint says something will happen, it inevitably will.

    In essence, her words are the result, a deration of a fixed oue.

    No matter how much we struggle, that event will happen.

    This is why the Saint doesn¡¯t specify the cause leading to her predictions.

    Because she knows, in one way or another, the events she has seen will unfold.

    Furthermore, she doesn''t discuss the aftereffects of her prophecies.

    She only knows that it will take ce.

    That''s why she often gives general advice: to be cautious of someone or to watch something closely.

    She might not know under what circumstances or in which manner these events will happen.

    Nor what changes they may bring about.

    But one thing was clear: the prophecy centered on the rampage of Prisci.

    While I wasn''t sure what the Saint saw, I was certain that the announcement meant for Homing Day was about Prisci.

    Preparing for this became my priority.

    "Prisci will go on a rampage someday."

    I shared, looking between Rie and Luna.

    "I don''t know whether it will be today, tomorrow, or a year from now, but it will inevitably happen."

    "Then... what should we do? If an elemental goes on a rampage...."

    Luna''s voice held a hint of fear.

    "How do you know that?"

    Rie, eyebrows knitted, asked.

    "Astina received a prophecy on Homing Day."

    At this, Rie nodded.

    "For now, I''m preparing for it."

    "But if an elemental goes on a rampage...."

    Luna looked at me, her face filled with worry.

    Rie shared her concern.

    They probably both know very well.

    "There is a way for the user to survive even if an elemental goes on a rampage,"

    I said, aiming to calm them.

    Though this concept wasn''t widely studied yet, I had a rough idea.

    After all, in the game, Serina caused Prisci to rampage and still survived.

    And the method was rtively simple.

    "When the elemental rampages, you just need to reverse summon it and calm the user''s mana."

    "That''s exactly why it''s a problem; it''s not possible."

    Rie argued, her face still scrunched up in a frown.

    She wasn''t wrong.

    "Yes, the problem is that it''s considered impossible."

    A rampaging elemental.

    It''s like the mana explosion Luna caused in the library.

    A mana explosion simply involves the user''s mana surging out uncontrobly, and calming the user down is enough.

    However, with an elemental rampage, you must soothe both the user and the elemental.

    "That''s why I''m reading this this."

    I pointed to the book in front of me.

    It detailed spells rted to mana control and mental purification¡ªmagic that could potentially control an elemental rampage.

    But they were merely theories.

    They weren''t results of proven research, but mere conjectures.

    Merely suggesting, "Couldn''t it work this way?"

    It wasn''t a well-established thesis.

    That''s why I couldn''t tackle this on my own.

    Researching this alone would take too much time.

    Proving this theory correct through experimentation wasn''t something I could achieve by myself at my current level.

    "Rie, Luna, could you help me?"

    Their reactions were immediate.

    "That sounds fun."

    "If Rudy needs our help, of course we''d help!"

    And so, our research began.

    The next day, I received a letter.

    ¡°A letter from... my brother?¡±

    I tilted my head in surprise at the unexpected mail.

    The name written on it:

    Ian Astria.

    I carefully opened the letter and began to read its contents.

    Most of it seemed like small talk.

    Inquiries about my well-being that I wasn''t particrly interested in.

    As I skimmed through, the main point emerged towards the end.

    ¡°Return to the family...?¡±

    Not our family home, but the bustling capital.

    Ian wrote about wanting to catch up and asked me to visit during the holidays.

    ¡°I''m definitely not going....¡±

    I thought.

    The Astria family''s home and the capital residence were not the same in many ways.

    The residence in the capital was where Ian Astria stayed.

    It was more of a temporary lodging for him while he dealt with various affairs in the capital.

    On the other hand, the primary residence of the Astria family, where my father, the Duke, resided, was our ancestral home in the Astria territory.

    Visiting the capital meant it would just be Ian and me.

    I doubted that would end well.

    Ian was probably suspicious of me.

    After Homing Day, rumors about me began to spread throughout the empire.

    I''ve defeated Harpel, outsmarted Serina, achieved sess at the Academy, and recently opposed Vice Principal Oliver and the Fred family.

    I doubt these went well with him.

    So, visiting a ce where only Ian was present could only spell trouble.

    There was no upside to it.

    After thinking it over, I made up my mind.

    ¡°I''ll just pretend I didn''t receive the letter.¡±

    If I send a reply saying I won''te, Ian would find a way to drag me to the capital.

    Instead, by not responding and showing no reaction, I could buy some time.

    When the holidays conclude and another letter appears, I can im the uing semester as a reason to stay away.

    With the semester beginning, what could Ian possibly do?

    Bang! Bang!

    A sudden forceful knocking interrupted my thoughts.

    ¡°I got it, I''ming.¡±

    I tossed the letter into the trash and opened the door to see Rie with a multitude of books.

    Luna was behind her, equally burdened with various books and stacks of papers.

    Rie grumbled, her face scrunched in displeasure,

    "Ugh, these are heavy."

    "Thanks for bringing them."

    I helped Luna and Rie stack the materials in a corner of my room.

    Looking around my room, Rie asked,

    "Wouldn''t it be better to get a separate room for this? Do we have to do it in your room?"

    "There''s no need. Renting a room outside the academy would only lead to more issues."

    We start our research from today onwards.

    And the chosen location was none other than my room.

    The room was spacious enough for three people, and since it was mine, I felt more at ease.

    Initially, I considered reserving one of the academy''sboratories or renting a room outside the academy.

    However, I didn¡¯t like the idea that our research might get leaked, and the cost of renting a room seemed unnecessary.

    Even if I had plenty of money, there was no need to spend unnecessarily.

    "Shall we begin?"

    We began attaching the magic circles we had designed the previous day to the walls.

    We discussed two main ns yesterday.

    The first aimed to counteract the elemental.

    By focusing on Prisci''s vulnerabilities and the nature of elementals, we intended to gain control.

    Rie was in charge of this because she was the most knowledgeable about elementals among us.

    The second strategy centered on controlling my mental state and mana.

    This task was Luna''s.

    If I were to lose control, Luna''s n was to use a magic circle to stabilize both my mind and mana.

    While Luna and Rie each took on these two tasks, I would assist them.

    Honestly, I wanted to take on one of these roles myself, but it''s not practical.

    If a magical circle had an aspect only I knew about and I went berserk, Luna and Rie wouldn''t be able to modify or repair it.

    So, I settled into a supportive role.

    "Rudy, bring that over."

    "Ah, got it."

    But something felt wrong.

    "Rudy! Can you help me with this?"

    "Yeah, like this?"

    I responded immediately to Luna''s request, too.

    Gradually, I felt...

    "Rudy. Can you give my shoulder a rub?"

    "Rudy! Could you brew some warm tea for me?"

    There seemed to be sparks flying between Rie and Luna.

    Helping with minor tasks was no problem, but it seemed they were intentionally finding or creating tasks for me to do.

    "......"

    Regardless, it was my duty to assist them, so I followed their directions.

    "Rudy."

    "Rudy!"

    "......"

    In the heart of the Empire lies the Royal Pce.

    The Emperor walked slowly down a corridor, his eyes settling on a part of the Pce.

    This section had once been the living quarters of the First Princess, Rie.

    But now, it seemed deserted with only servants moving about; Rie was nowhere to be seen.

    Seeing this, the Emperor addressed his attendant.

    "Has Rie not returned yet?"

    "Yes... Princess Rie said she has some research at the Academy and will be returning a bitter.¡±

    "Hmm... She shoulde back."

    The Emperor looked up to the sky.

    Snowkes began to drift down from the heavens, settling softly in the pce gardens.

    ¡°It seems the snow is beginning to fall¡­¡±

    The Emperor mused, stroking his beard.

    ¡°Tell her to return before the snowfall intensifies.¡±

    "Yes. I understand."

    As the attendant replied, another voice sounded from behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think my sister can take care of herself?¡±

    It was a voice simr to Rie''s, but unlike her calm and mature tone, this one was bright and spirited.

    Turning his gaze, the Emperor smiled,

    "Hoho, Yuni, you''re here."

    Speaking was the Second Princess, Yuni von Ristonia, Rie''s younger sister.

    "Don''t you have me by your side, father?"

    With a bright smile, Yuni approached the Emperor.

    Hearing her, the Emperor chuckled and gently patted her head.

    "If you also decide to attend the Academy, what joy will remain for this old man?"

    "Even if I decide to attend the Academy, I''ll make sure to visit the pce often~"

    Yuni responded yfully.

    However, considering the rigorous schedule of the academy, frequent visits to the pce would be quite a challenge.

    ¡°Even if it''s just words, I appreciate it.¡±

    The Emperor looked at Yuni with a warm smile.

    In response, Yuni''sughter filled the corridor.

 Chapter 87: Winter Vacation (3)

    Crunch. Crunch.

    I was on my way to the library to fetch some materials.

    The freshly fallen snow on the groundpressed with a delicate crunch under my feet.

    Given it was the holiday break, the academy was deserted, with only the impressions of my steps marring the pristine snow.

    Lost in thought, I nced downward.

    Bending over, I reached down and scooped up a handful of snow.

    "It''s cold."

    With my hands, I shaped the snow into a perfect ball.

    "Hmm..."

    Staring at the round snowball, I made up my mind.

    Today, let''s have some fun.

    With a bounce in my steps, I approached Rie and Luna.

    Pushing aside the tasks I had originally nned to do, I immediately went to them.

    However, the response I got was unexpected.

    "...I don¡¯t want to, it''s cold."

    "Hehe... Rudy, are you still a child?"

    "...Huh?"

    Their response caught me off guard.

    "You... don''t have snowball fights?"

    For the past two weeks, the two of them had been deeply focused, doing nothing but research.

    While I asionally went out for some physical activity, these two barely moved.

    They would hastily eat whatever was avable in the room and focus entirely on their research, with no other distractions.

    That''s why I believed they needed a change of pace.

    Two weeks had already passed since we started this project.

    At this point, it''d be normal for one to feel stuffed and less productive.

    Though it looks like they haven''t reached that point.

    At first, they would give me peculiar tasks, which was a bit frustrating, but that onlysted a day or two.

    Once they truly delved into their research, things progressed smoothly and quickly.

    However, I was concerned for them.

    Being locked up in a room continuously is detrimental to both physical and mental health.

    Even a short walk can make a huge difference in keeping one''s mind sharp and alert.

    These two hadn''t even taken that short walk or any other activity.

    I couldn''t help but worry.

    So, I decided to take action.

    I thought that by using the snow as an excuse, I could get them outside, even if just for a little while.

    "How about making a snowman then?"

    "Rudy! We''re not kids. Why would we make a snowman?"

    Luna remarked, cing her hands on her hips.

    "No... I didn''t..."

    I was genuinely surprised to hear Luna''sment.

    Though Luna wasn''t particrly childish, her behavior and mindset were closest to that of the youngest among us.

    "Don''t go outside, it''s cold. Let¡¯s stay inside and have some warm tea. We won¡¯t ask you to do anything anymore."

    Rie said dismissively.

    I felt a tad upset.

    Was I saying all this for my own sake?

    I was just concerned since they were always inside.

    Of course, I do love snow.

    Seeing the academy grounds nketed with untouched snow evoked a certain wave of nostalgia.

    Especially since the snow at the academy was mostly untouched.

    To see this and not build a beautiful white snowman felt almost sinful.

    "Fine then..."

    I sighed and headed towards the door.

    While I rarely ever felt a strong desire to y, I couldn''t resist the allure of snow.

    But then again, these two weren''t justzing around, they were researching for my sake.

    So, suggesting something like this might have been inappropriate.

    My excitement got the best of me, what with the snow and all.

    Considering the situation, it might''ve been a bit too much...

    "Rudy...?"

    As I tried to leave the room, Luna called out to me.

    "Yes?"

    She hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    "Want to y outside for just an hour?"

    I stared wide-eyed at Luna''s proposal.

    "But only make a small snowman and thene back inside, okay? We might catch a cold if we stay out for too long."

    "Luna¡­!"

    I was deeply touched by her words.

    "Ah¡­"

    Upon hearing that, even Rie put down her pen.

    "Alright. But just for a little while."

    I suddenly felt a surge of pettiness at Rie''s words.

    So, she wants to join now that Luna''s agreed to it?

    I looked at her with a kind smile and began,

    ¡°Actually, Rie, if you don''t want toe out, you can just stay inside.¡±

    "¡­What?"

    Rie''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "It''s cold outside. We''ll y for a bit ande back."

    As I said that, Rie began to look flustered.

    "No, I mean..."

    "Just have some warm tea inside. You can rest until wee back. I won''t say anything."

    "What... what are you saying!"

    Rie was so taken aback she couldn''t continue her sentence.

    I smirked mischievously, observing her reaction.

    Then, turning to Luna, I said,

    "Let''s just make one snowman ande back, Luna."

    "Huh? Oh¡­ okay! Sounds fun!"

    Luna seemed initially surprised, but then she responded with a bright smile.

    "Ugh... Ugh...!!"

    All Rie could do was re at me with clenched fists, unable to say a word.

    "Luna, it''s cold outside, so bring a scarf and gloves too."

    "Yeah! I brought them just in case when I came to your room earlier!"

    "No, wait..."

    Rie reached out towards me.

    "What? What''s wrong?"

    I teased Rie yfully.

    "I... I want..."

    Rie hesitated, unable to ask to join us.

    Normally, she would''ve brushed it off as a joke and just joined, but not today.

    "What did you say? I couldn¡¯t quite hear you."

    I smiled cheekily at Rie.

    With pursed lips, Rie red back.

    "What? Have something to say?"

    "I... I want to join you guys."

    Finally suppressing her frustration, Rie raised her voice at me.

    Seeing this, I responded with a bright smile,

    "Alright, let''s all go together."

    ¡°Rudy! Is this how it''s done?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That size looks about right.¡±

    We headed straight out to the Liberion Academy''s sports field.

    Rie and I began rolling up a massive snowball.

    ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡±

    Rie spoke to us with a slightly annoyed expression.

    ¡°I mean, sure, we''re all dressed up for it, but did you have to wear so manyyers?¡±

    I looked at Rie with a mocking nce.

    She had bundled up in so manyyers that she resembled a snowball herself.

    If her clothes were white, they would''ve blended perfectly with the snowballs we made.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold. I absolutely despise the cold,¡±

    Rie grumbled, turning her head away.

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t rolling the snow with your bare hands hurt? Why don''t you just let me do it?¡±

    ¡°No way! I even enjoy the sting of the cold on my hands.¡±

    In truth, when we first arrived, there was already a snowman standing.

    Rie had quickly conjured one up by using elemental magic to gather snow.

    However, I immediately destroyed it.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a real snowman!¡±

    I felt like a master craftsman witnessing factory-made ceramicspletely artificial and void of soul.

    ¡°Rudy! I¡¯ll move this over there!¡±

    ¡°No, no, let me roll it over to you.¡±

    I rolled myrger snowball towards Luna¡¯s smaller one.

    ¡°And now, like this¡­¡±

    I began cing Luna¡¯s smaller snowball atop the one I made.

    And just like that, our snowman wasplete.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    ¡°Wow!!¡±

    Both Luna and I gazed upon our snowman, wearing proud smiles.

    Thankfully, the snow was of good quality and untouched, allowing us to make it quickly.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s...¡±

    I was about to get the bag containing sticks and tools I had prepared for decoration when Rie interrupted.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been an hour already.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    I stared at Rie in surprise.

    ¡°That''s right. We only agreed to y for an hour, remember?¡±

    Luna nodded in agreement, casting a nce my way. But then...

    ¡°Our snowman isn''tpletely finished yet¡­¡±

    I looked utterly crestfallen.

    Luna then waved her finger at me, adopting a reprimanding tone.

    ¡°Rudy! Are you nning to break our promise?¡±

    From the side, Rie smirked mischievously.

    ¡°Or would you like me to quickly finish it up for you?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    I immediately reached out, signaling her to stop, and turned to Luna.

    Her stern gaze told me she wasn''t going to budge.

    Realizing this, I finally gave in.

    ¡°Alright... let¡¯s finish it another time.¡±

    However, just because I gave up onpleting the snowman didn''t mean I had lost my yful spirit.

    With a swift move, I scooped up some snow, pressed it into a ball, and threw it right at Rie.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    With a soft thud, Rie made a peculiar sound as the snowball struck her.

    Because of her tightly-fitting clothes, Rie couldn''t evade the iing snowball.

    ¡°So cold!!!¡±

    Rie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as the snowball hit near her neck, and she frantically tried to shake it off.

    She reached up to her neck to remove the snow that had found its way inside her cor.

    Watching her, I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Hehe... This is what you get foring out here and not expecting a snowball attack.¡±

    I felt satisfied, having finally managed to hit Rie with a snowball.

    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve gotten what you deserve... I should head in...¡±

    I said, smiling at Rie.

    But I stopped midsentence upon seeing Rie''s expression.

    Beside Rie floated Sylph, the wind elemental.

    And next to Sylph, a massive amount of snow hovered in the air.

    ¡°Not satisfied yet?¡±

    Rie stared at me with fierce determination.

    ¡°...No, I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    I backpedaled, my voice edged with nervousness.

    However, Rie challenged my statement.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡±

    Whoom.

    All the snow that Sylph held suddenly rushed towards me.

    ¡°Aaargh!!!¡±

    Caught off guard and unable to conjure any magic in response, I was pelted by the flurry of snow.

    ¡°Rudy!!!¡±

    Luna''s voice rang out in rm.

    ¡°...It''s cold.¡±

    I shivered as I walked towards the dormitory.

    ¡°Who told you to do that in the first ce?¡±

    Rie said that, but seeing my difort, she took off her coat and draped it over me.

    Watching this, Luna remarked,

    ¡°Rudy, you kind of look like a puppy.¡±

    I looked straight at Luna,

    ¡°...Is that apliment?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe...¡±

    Luna didn''t answer, but gave an awkwardugh.

    ¡°Good grief¡­¡±

    Rie sighed, looking at me with a mix of amusement and exasperation.

    As we slowly approached the dormitory, amotion arose.

    ¡°Princess Rie!¡±

    The housekeeper, Az, who managed the dormitory, was rushing towards us.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Rie tilted her head, noticing Az''s urgency.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Catching her breath, Az eximed,

    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff... His Majesty, the Emperor, has sent a carriage for you!¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 88: Winter Vacation (4)

    A carriage adorned with the royal emblem of a dragon arrived at the front of Liberion Academy.

    "No, I said I''m not going."

    Rie voiced out defiantly, a frown etching her face.

    "Um... His Majesty insisted on bringing you back...."

    The knights, visibly bewildered by Rie''s refusal, replied.

    Despite their attempts to persuade her, Rie held her position.

    This standoff between Rie and the knights continued for about ten minutes, and soon Rie began to shiver visibly.

    From earlier, Rie seemed to really despise the cold.

    Though she was wrapped snugly, she could only fend off the chill for an hour or so in the open, where the wind bit harder.

    "Why don''t you go inside since it''s cold?"

    I suggested, guiding Rie gently.

    Rie appeared momentarily surprised by my intervention but soon offered a warm smile.

    "Ah..."

    With my words, the knights seemed to snap out of their stupor, lowering their heads in apology.

    "We''re sorry. Let''s talk inside."

    Together, we made our way towards the dormitory.

    I went to my room briefly to change out of my wet clothes and then made my way to Rie''s room.

    The discussion, or rather the argument, between Rie and the knights was still ongoing.

    "No, I said I''m not going now, okay? I''ll go on my ownter."

    "But a snowstorm ising soon, won''t it be hard for you to go then?"

    "Then I simply won¡¯t go."

    Arms crossed, Rie stood her ground.

    "Oh, Rudy''s here?"

    As I entered the room, Luna, who had been at the back, greeted me.

    "Hm?"

    Hearing Luna call my name, the knight, seated, nced up at me.

    "By any chance, are you Young Master Rudy Astria?"

    "Ah, yes."

    At my confirmation, the knight greeted me warmly, rising from his chair.

    "Oh, nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about the Oliver incident."

    He extended a hand, cordially shaking mine, although it seemed out of ce in our current situation.

    But I shook back anyway.

    "I really look forward to your future. When the Young Master enters politics and starts active work, I wonder what kind of figure you will show... Haha, the future of the empire is bright."

    He chuckled merrily, but even though it was nice to be praised...

    As the knight''s eyes shifted from me to Rie, understanding dawned on me.

    This was a plea for assistance.

    He wanted me to persuade Rie to return to the royal pce.

    But honestly, I wasn¡¯t inclined to help this knight.

    Rie''s wishes should be respected, and I didn''t feel it was right for me to push her, especially when it wasn''t my ce to interfere.

    Frowning, I addressed the knight,

    "Nothing wille out of you saying that to me."

    The knight seemed to understand and scratched his head in an apologetic manner.

    "Ah...I''m sorry."

    With a nod at the knight''s regret, my eyes found Rie, now settled on the sofa.

    "Anyway, I''m not going back. I have things to do."

    "...Things you have to do?"

    The knight''s interest piqued at her words.

    "I''m researching magic right now, so I can''t go back until it''s done."

    Rie''s voice carried a tone of unwavering determination.

    "Sigh... Your Highness... If it''s research, can''t you get help from the Royal wizards?"

    Yet Rie remained unaffected.

    "What''s the point of that. And I feel morefortable researching with my friends than those old men."

    "And isn''t it very cold here..."

    "It''s not cold at all?"

    Rie rebutted the Royal knight''s words point by point.

    The knight''s words gradually faded away.

    Then a knock was heard.

    "Um, Young Master Rudy, are you in there?"

    "...Me?"

    I was confused.

    After all, this was unquestionably Rie''s room.

    "Come in."

    Following Rie''s invitation, a maid walked in.

    She was the same maid who had hurried to Rie''s side earlier.

    The current situation eerily mirrored that one.

    "Um, Young Master Rudy... A carriage has arrived."

    "...What?"

    I was taken aback by her words.

    Rie had been receiving countless letters from the Emperor, but for me to get one...

    Then it clicked.

    "Could it be brother..."

    "Yes. Lord Ian Astria sent a carriage."

    I clenched my teeth at the news.

    A carriage without even a prior letter?

    The letter Ian had sent didn''t mention anything about sending a carriage at all.

    He had merely said let''s meet face to face.

    It seems he took action when I didn''t respond.

    Following the maid, a knight stepped into the room.

    He was Thomas, the knight I had met on Homing Day.

    "Young Master Rudy. I''vee to escort you."

    "..."

    Thomas offered a warm, friendly smile.

    He appeared pleasant, but remembering what they did to Astina on Homing Day, I couldn''t think too highly of him.

    "Why are you here?"

    I asked with a hint of annoyance.

    "Ah, didn''t you receive the letter from Lord Ian?"

    "No, I got it."

    With a carriage already sent, I couldn''t use the absence of a letter as an excuse.

    "I''m doing some magic research right now so I can''t go."

    "Magic research?"

    Thomas echoed my words.

    "It looks like I won''t be able to leave until I finish my research."

    "Ah, I don''t think that will work."

    "What?"

    I narrowed my eyes at Thomas'' rejection.

    However, Thomas appeared unfazed and continued.

    "Right now, the head of the family is also at the Astria mansion in the capital. It was decided that the family members and rted people would have a meal together. That''s why Lord Ian is looking for you, Lord Rudy."

    Hearing this, I gritted my teeth once again.

    While I found Thomas irritating, what he said made me pause.

    Such a gathering was not mentioned in the letter.

    However, I had already discarded the letter, and even if I hadn''t, challenging his im would be difficult.

    "Sir... if you don''t return, the Duke might get upset... Will that be alright?"

    Thomas''s words may have sounded like he was looking out for me, but essentially, it was more like a veiled threat.

    I took a moment to think.

    Was his statement true?

    I doubt it.

    Would the Duke and Ian genuinely invite me to a family gathering?

    Really?

    But, on the off chance that it''s true...

    After a bit of thought, I made my decision.

    "Understood. I''ll go."

    This was a situation I was bound to face sooner orter.

    But first, I needed to make some preparations.

    Wouldn''t I need my own protective measures?

    Upon hearing my agreement, Rie and Luna looked at me, their expressions full of surprise.

    "Rudy, are you going?"

    "Rudy?"

    I didn''t respond to Rie and Luna''s questions and instead turned to Thomas.

    "Just give me a moment. I need to organize the research materials I''ve been working on."

    "Ah, that much is possible."

    "Luna, can you help me for a moment? I have some things I need to bring."

    Luna tilted her head in confusion.

    The truth was, I wasn''t really bringing any research.

    That was because I was only an assistant.

    "Yep! Got it."

    For now, Luna held off on further questions and approached my side.

    Together, we went to my room.

    After Rudy announced he would retreat to his room and then vanished.

    Rie turned to Thomas,

    "If Rudy''s going to the capital... Does that mean the Astria mansion there?"

    "Ah, yes, that''s correct."

    Responding to Rie''s words, Thomas gave a nod of confirmation.

    Upon hearing this, Rie swiftly turned her head towards the Royal Knights.

    "I''ll be heading back too."

    "...Huh?"

    "Considering things, getting assistance from the royal wizards seems best for my research. It''s also cold here, so I should rest at the pce."

    "But... you said researching with friends is best... and that it wasn''t that cold..."

    "Is there a problem with me leaving?"

    "No, no! I''ll prepare the carriage immediately."

    The Royal Knight appeared a bit taken aback, but he promptly left.

    Meanwhile, in Rudy''s room, Luna entered, looking rather bewildered.

    Rudy, without expressing a word, walked over to a drawer in the corner.

    He pulled out a piece of paper from the drawer.

    "Rudy, what''s that?"

    Luna asked, but Rudy didn¡¯t reply and instead tore the paper.

    Riiiip

    "Huh?"

    Luna was startled by Rudy''s sudden action, but seeing no change in the room, she tilted her head, puzzled.

    "Luna, listen closely. I''ve activated silent magic. So, no sound will be heard from our surroundings."

    "Wh...what?"

    Luna couldn''t conceal her shock at Rudy''s unexpected words.

    "Anyway, my rtionship with my brother isn''t great. It probably got worse after the Oliver incident."

    Upon hearing Rudy''s words, Luna gave a nod.

    "And when I return home this time, it''s hard to predict what might happen. So, you need to write a letter and send it to the Astria mansion in the capital."

    "A...a letter?"

    Luna tried to remain calm.

    She had many questions, but it didn''t seem like the right moment to ask them.

    For now, she focused on the urgent facts Rudy was sharing.

    "Also, in 5 days, if you don''t receive a response or if I don''t return, please ask Professor Robert or Professor Cromwell for help."

    With that, Rudy gripped Luna''s shoulders.

    "I''m counting on you."

    "Y-yes!"

    Then, Rudy quickly collected a few scrolls and books from his drawer.

    "I''m sorry I can''t help with the research... I''ll be back soon."

    With a hastily packed bag, Rudy prepared to depart.

    "Ru... Rudy."

    At that moment, Luna called out to him.

    "Please be careful... don''t get hurt..."

    Hearing Luna''s words, Rudy offered a soft smile.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 89: Winter Vacation (5)

    The sound of the wheel catching on rock echoed.

    Inside a carriage, I sat alone.

    Through the window, I could see Thomas riding beside the carriage on his horse.

    "Hmm..."

    I stroked my chin, lost in thought.

    The reason Ian had called for me.

    There seemed to be only one answer when I thought about it.

    That I had disrupted Ian''s ns.

    That I had constantly drawn Ian''s attention.

    That my potential power was being evaluated very highly.

    And...

    "..."

    On further thought, it wasn''t just one reason.

    There were a considerable number of them.

    I scratched my cheek in thought.

    Nevertheless, I felt wronged.

    The only time I truly caught Ian''s attention was recently.

    Prior incidents had other individuals in the limelight, not me.

    While I suffered because of those incidents, I wasn''t the one who reaped the credit for resolving them.

    However, this time was different. All the credit hade to me.

    I assumed both Robert and Astina had testified in my favor.

    Their words carried weight within the academy, and they had been witnesses to the entire incident.

    Because of their testimonies, all the credit came to me.

    To be honest, I felt I hadn''t done much.

    Had Robert not appeared, all my efforts would have been in vain.

    So, to be honest, I felt a bit uneasy about it.

    A few months ago, I might have been flustered by receiving such credit.

    But now, it was different.

    Handing everything over to Evan felt like a gamble.

    There''s a saying about not putting all your eggs in one basket.

    If I continued to channel all credit towards Evan and he didn''t turn out as I envisioned, it would all be for naught.

    In that situation, I would have no choice but to calmly ept my fate.

    So, I prepared even for unforeseen circumstances.

    I brainstormed ways to survive.

    To do that, I needed achievements, power, or even involve myself in the politics around me.

    Then, a voice came from outside.

    "Young Master Rudy, we are almost at the mansion."

    I looked outside upon hearing Thomas''s words.

    A grand mansion came into view.

    Unlike our family home filled with lilies, this mansion exuded elegance and tidiness.

    I stepped out of the carriage and stared at the mansion.

    "..."

    Something felt off.

    There wasn¡¯t a single person around.

    Despite the carriage''s arrival, nobody came out to greet us.

    I spoke quietly.

    "There''s no one around."

    "Ah, they might be inside, preparing for a meal."

    Thomas spoke as if it were nothing.

    However, his words didn''t sit right with me.

    ¡°A meal? Just an ordinary meal?¡±

    "Ah... Well..."

    Thomas hesitated as I questioned him.

    If it was an ordinary meal, there would be no reason for all the servants to be there.

    And if it was a meal with the family, many carriages should have been parked in front of the mansion.

    But neither was the case.

    I had wondered about it ever since Thomas came to the academy, but I was already sure of what they intended to do.

    I was fearful, at first.

    But now I was merely curious.

    For starters, Ian couldn''t kill me.

    He sent me here in front of many people.

    If he suddenly killed me, even Ian wouldn''t be able to get away with it.

    So, what was he nning?

    I nced at Thomas and began to walk.

    I had taken precautions. It was time to see how these guys would act.

    I walked toward the mansion, and Thomas followed.

    Upon opening the mansion door, I was met with the sight of a typical mansion interior ¨C stairs and a carpet stretched out below.

    I stepped inside.

    However, I stopped immediately.

    Something felt off.

    Clearly, inside the mansion, I should have felt the soft texture of the carpet underfoot, but what I felt was the rough texture of stone.

    "...What is this?"

    Perplexed by the disparity between what I saw and felt, I looked at Thomas.

    Suddenly, I saw Thomas¡¯s hand lunging towards me.

    "Ugh!"

    Thomas forcefully pushed me.

    I was shoved further into the mansion.

    No, to be precise, it wasn''t inside a mansion at all.

    "What is this?"

    Pushed down by Thomas, I scanned my surroundings.

    Before me were iron bars.

    Bars that looked like they belonged in a prison.

    The floor was bumpy and cold stone.

    "What''s going on?"

    The once-present Thomas had vanished.

    I tried to stand up, hoping to get a clearer view outside the bars.

    That''s when I heard a familiar male voice.

    ¡°Have you arrived, Rudy?¡±

    I looked in the direction of the voice.

    There stood Ian Astria, my brother.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    I said, my gaze fixed on him.

    "I didn''t want it toe to this."

    Ian replied, shrugging.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you''re doing this.¡±

    I stated tly.

    Ian''s eyebrows furrowed in annoyance.

    "I truly despise those who act irritatingly before me."

    Ian continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I really liked it when you were being a fool. Thanks to your antics, I always seemed the better one."

    Ian said, seemingly annoyed as he gripped the bars and red at me.

    ¡°But why did you suddenly change your behavior? If you''ve always acted the fool, why not continue? Did you think someone at the academy would protect you?¡±

    While Ian spoke, I discreetly observed my surroundings.

    Honestly, I wasn''t particrly interested in such talk.

    It wasn''t like there was any useful information from it.

    First, I decided to focus on the problem in front of me.

    How did I end up in a prison?

    Illusion magic?

    But then, I should have realized as soon as I stepped out of the carriage.

    I only realized when I set foot inside.

    So, it wasn''t as if I was brought here from the start.

    I tried to continue the conversation to gather any information while looking around.

    "Why are you doing this? Even if I''m an inconvenience, if others find out, they won''t just let it slide."

    "Well, I don''t intend to keep you here forever. I have no intention of hurting you either."

    At Ian''s words, I frowned.

    Ian slid a piece of paper through the bars.

    "Sign this document."

    I looked at the paper.

    It was a withdrawal form from the academy.

    "Leave the academy and live quietly in the family''s estate. I promise no harm wille to you if you do so.¡±

    Withdrawal?

    My eyes widened at that.

    Then I thought.

    Isn''t this... not a bad option?

    The ''annihtion ending'' in the end involves the massacre of students, professors, and others within the academy.

    While there might be consequences for those outside the academy, the impact wouldn''t be as bad.

    I wasn''t sure what would follow after that event, but at least I could save my life.

    I chuckled at such a thought.

    Why was I thinking like this?

    Of course, I want to save my own life, but I''ve already formed deep friendships with the people at the academy.

    Could I bear it if they all died? I might go mad in such a situation.

    Even if I survived, I would regret that choice.

    And there was no guarantee of survival anyway.

    Ian of the Astria family was almost like the final boss.

    And with Ian''s actions, the entire Astria family would be held ountable.

    Because of the power Ian possesses, people...

    Ah.

    I realized what happened.

    Ian''s power.

    No, more precisely, the Astria family''s space magic.

    The reason the Astria family was recognized and respected in the empire.

    It was because of the magic passed down through generations in the Astria family.

    And the events that would happenter werergely due to this power.

    I asked Ian,

    "Did you transport me here using spatial magic?¡±

    Spatial magic.

    A ridiculously overpowered magic that can create, tear apart, and destroy space.

    The only ones who can wield this formidable magic are the Astria family.

    Ian didn''t respond to my words.

    "I will provide you with a meal once a day. If you decide to listen to me, let the one who brings the meal know."

    He simply stated his terms and began to walk out.

    I stared intently at Ian''s retreating figure.

    "Sigh..."

    A sigh escaped me, but deep down, I felt slightly relieved.

    Just the fact that Ian wasn''t guarding this ce meant there was a chance I could escape.

    However, there was a problem.

    "Where on earth am I?"

    I did ask Luna toe and save me, but there was no way to tell her about this location.

    The person bringing the food is obviously one of Ian''s men.

    So, I couldn''t ask them for any help.

    "But can they just leave me like this?"

    Upon thinking, the only barrier in front of me was a set of iron bars.

    In this situation, I could easily escape using magic.

    And yet they just leave me like this?

    I clenched my fist.

    There''s probably some sort of mechanism in ce given how confidently he left me.

    I looked at the iron bars.

    And began to gather mana in my fist.

    I don''t know what mechanism they''ve set up, but there''s a difference between trying and not trying.

    "Phew..."

    Gathering mana in my fist...

    I swung.

    My fist made direct contact with the bars.

    And then...

    -CLANG

    "Ah... AAAAAAAAAAHH!"

    It hurt.

    The sound from my fist was like bones breaking.

    "Ugh...Hic..."

    Holding the hand that struck the bars, I wiped away the tears that trickled down.

    It hurt so much.

    So much...

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 90: Winter Vacation (6)

    Three days had passed since Rudy and Rie left the Academy.

    Alone, Luna was doing her research in Rudy''s room.

    "Hmm¡­."

    Despite Rudy''s absence, Luna was able to continue her research in his room since he had left his keys behind.

    Luna stared intently at a piece of paper on which she had drawn a magic circle.

    "It seems like it''s somewhatplete¡­."

    A magic circle to calm the user when an elemental rampage urs - magic that restores one''s mind and mana to their normal state.

    Luna had managed to create such a magic circle.

    However, there was a problem.

    The magic circle could be activated, but she didn''t know how effective the magic circle was.

    She couldn''t test it by herself.

    Of course, even if Rudy or Rie were present, she wouldn''t be able to use them for experimentation either.

    Still, it needed to be tested somehow.

    There was a significant difference between a spell whose effects have been confirmed and one that hasn''t.

    She couldn''t dere itplete even after creating it.

    "Five days, huh¡­."

    The time Rudy had told her to wait.

    Luna was worried.

    The words Rudy spoke when he was going to the capital.

    He told her he didn''t know what would happen to him and if something did, she should ask for help from the professors.

    "Hmm¡­."

    Luna rose from her seat.

    "I''ve done quite a bit, maybe I should take a break."

    Muttering to herself, Luna walked towards her own room.

    As she returned to her room and was about to open the door, she took a quick nce at the wall next to the door.

    Attached to the wall next to the door was a mailbox for each student.

    She could see a single letter in the mailbox.

    "Is it from Rudy?"

    It had only been three days, but if Rudy had written a reply as soon as he received her letter, it would have arrived by now.

    Luna took the letter out of the mailbox and looked at the sender''s name.

    The sender''s name was clearly written as Rudy Astria.

    "Oh¡­!"

    Though she had not seen him for only three days, she was overjoyed to see his name.

    Luna quickly took the letter into her room.

    She then picked up the letter opener on her desk and opened the letter.

    "Let''s see¡­."

    As Luna read the letter,

    "¡­."

    Her expression grew darker with each word she read.

    "What¡­ what is this?"

    The letter exined that he would have to stay at the mansion for a while, and he would probably only be able to see her after the break.

    Luna read the letter again.

    The content did not change, no matter how many times she read it.

    However, she could understand one thing.

    "¡­this isn''t Rudy."

    Luna had seen Rudy for a year.

    Not just his face, they had been studying together continuously for a year.

    So, she often saw Rudy''s handwriting and was familiar with his writing habits.

    Of course, this letter showed those habits.

    But, it wasn''t perfect.

    The reason Luna could tell was that Rudy''s handwriting was distinctive.

    Rudy''s handwriting wasn''t blocky and straight. It fluttered around freely like cursive.

    That was a distinctive feature of Rudy''s handwriting.

    Rudy''s handwriting was so bad that there were times when even he couldn''t recognize his own writing.

    But this letter...

    "It''s too legible...!"

    Well-written text is usually easy to replicate.

    Most of the time, if you tried your best to write neatly, it would somewhat resemble the original.

    However, bad handwriting was impossible to mimic.

    A scribble so terrible that no one else could replicate it.

    Rudy was at that level of penmanship.

    Luna abruptly stood up from her seat.

    She reached a conclusion.

    This letter was not sent by Rudy.

    Something had surely happened to him.

    Luna didn''t waste any time and immediately left the room.

    There was no time to dy when Rudy was in potential danger.

    "¡­...Vacation?"

    "Yes, Professor Cromwell is taking over as Vice Principal, so he won''t be at the academy during the holidays."

    Luna''s eyes widened at the assistant''s words.

    "Oh...."

    The words Rudy had said.

    The suggestion to seek help from either Professor Cromwell or Professor Robert.

    However, neither of them were currently avable.

    Typically, professors, despite the holidays, are required to be at the academy at least once, either in the morning or afternoon on weekdays.

    Being a professor is not just about teaching students, but also conducting research, so they often stay at the academy even during the holidays.

    But, as Luna just learned, Professor Cromwell was on vacation, and for some reason, Professor Robert was in the Fred territory.

    Even if she epted Professor Cromwell''s absence, Luna never imagined that Professor Robert would be unavable as well.

    "Ah....Thank you."

    "Yeah, take care."

    After bidding the assistant goodbye, Luna stepped outside.

    She then stood still, looking up at the ceiling.

    "Oh...."

    None of the people Rudy had suggested to ask for help were avable.

    And going to the capital alone was problematic.

    Infiltrating the Astria household alone, without knowing Rudy''s condition, was practically suicide.

    "Oh, what should I do?"

    Luna frowned where she stood.

    She slowly considered who else she could ask for help.

    Astina?

    Astina would definitely help, but it could take too long, and there were various constraints.

    Astina was a talent that the entire empire was currently focusing on.

    If such a person suddenly visits the Astria family, it would draw everyone''s attention.

    Once people''s attention is drawn, there would be no opportunity to rescue Rudy.

    The Astria family was not an easy target to begin with.

    Then....

    "Maybe Rie...."

    Rie seemed most suitable.

    Firstly, being in the capital already gave her a geographical advantage.

    However, just herself and Rie would be insufficient.

    If Rie was there, they could flee towards the royal pce while escaping with Rudy, so safety was assured if they could just rescue him.

    But the rescue itself was the problem.

    It was nearly impossible to infiltrate the Astria family with just herself and Rie.

    While Luna was lost in thought, a voice came from the side.

    "Luna, it''s been a while."

    Luna turned her head towards the voice.

    "¡­Oh! Professor?"

    The owner of the voice was Professor McGuire.

    "I thought you had gone home since I haven''t seen you recently, but it seems that''s not the case."

    Professor McGuire said, giving Luna a slight smile.

    Seeing him, Luna''s face lit up.

    And then she spoke up.

    "Professor!!!"

    "Hm?"

    Taken aback by Luna''s sudden exmation, Professor McGuire tilted his head.

    That''s when Luna asked him.

    "Could you please help me?"

    In Professor McGuire''s research office.

    "Here, Luna, it''s a warm cup of tea. It must have been cold outside. This tea is quite famous in the north..."

    "Luna! I baked these cookies myself! Give them a try!"

    "Oh, thank you...!"

    Luna had followed Professor McGuire into his office.

    But as soon as Luna entered, the assistants who had been wearing haggard expressions widened their eyes in surprise.

    Suddenly, their faces lit up, they began rummaging through their bags or sprinting off in various directions.

    Soon, they began offering gifts to Luna.

    From cookies and desserts to warm tea, and even magical tools.

    Various items were presented to her.

    Luna scratched her cheek with an awkward smile.

    "Ahaha..."

    She was wondering how to handle this situation and why they were behaving like this in the first ce.

    While Luna was lost in thought, Professor McGuire took a seat across from her.

    "I''m sorry, I had something to take care of."

    "No, not at all! It''s not like we set up an appointment."

    Looking at Luna, Professor McGuire smiled and then nced at the assistants who were peering at them from a distance.

    "Everyone, out. I have something to discuss with Luna."

    "Understood, Professor!"

    Upon McGuire''s order, the assistants quickly left the office.

    McGuire watched them leave and chuckled as if he found the situation absurd.

    "They should be that energetic when conducting research..."

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s nothing. So, how can I assist you today?"

    At Professor McGuire''s question, Luna nervously fiddled with her fingers.

    "Well... a friend of mine is in a bit of trouble..."

    "Trouble?"

    Professor McGuire furrowed his brows at Luna''s words.

    "If it''s dangerous, wouldn''t it be better to ask the security personnel or the investigators for help instead of me?"

    "Well... the situation is a bitplicated for that..."

    Listening to Luna''s response, McGuire crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair, stroking his chin in contemtion.

    "I take it you''re talking about Rudy."

    "Huh! How did you know?"

    Luna was taken aback by McGuire''s insight.

    He chuckled at her surprised reaction.

    "Heh, with agees wisdom."

    McGuire picked up a cookie from the pile in front of Luna and popped it into his mouth.

    "What kind of help are you hoping for?"

    Listening to McGuire, Luna began to exin the situation, including her concerns about Rudy who seemed to be in trouble after going to the capital.

    As he listened to her story, McGuire continued to stroke his chin thoughtfully.

    "That''s quite a headache."

    "Yes... It''s all based on circumstantial evidence, so we don''t really have any concrete proof..."

    Luna''s voice trailed off as she lowered her head.

    "Well, you''re not one to make things up, and you must have some level of certainty to have sought my help."

    "Yes... I may not know much, but I''m sure something has happened to Rudy."

    At Luna''s words, McGuire nodded in understanding.

    "However, I can only provide indirect assistance. If I confront the Astria family head-on, it''s not just me; many people around me will be troubled too."

    "I understand...."

    "But."

    Professor Mcguire wore a sly grin.

    "I am an expert in such indirect assistance."

    McGuire stood up from his seat and grabbed the coat hanging on the rack.

    Luna cocked her head at McGuire''s actions.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Hmm?"

    McGuire gestured towards the door with his chin.

    "You said it''s urgent, didn''t you? We should leave right away."

    "What... what do you mean...."

    Luna spoke as if she didn''t quite understand.

    "Let''s leave for the capital immediately. Pack only the essentials."

    Luna''s eyes widened at his words.

    "Really? Thank you! Professor! I will never forget this kindness!"

    "Yes, make sure you never forget~."

    Professor Mcguire said, his face lit up with a yful smile.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 91: Winter Vacation (7)

    Luna hastily packed her belongings and set off for the heart of the empire with Professor Mcguire.

    The heart of the Empire.

    The Royal Capital.

    Luna had never been there before.

    Frankly, there was no reason for a child from a minor noble family like Luna to visit the capital.

    She might have visited once or twice if she had rtives in the capital, but there was no one in Luna''s family living there.

    The idea of going to the capital for the first time made Luna''s heart flutter, but she focused first on her purpose of going there.

    She had to save Rudy.

    Anxiety welled up at the thought of possibly having to fight against Ian Astria, the current greatest talent in the Empire, if things went awry.

    However, while she was anxious, she was not afraid.

    The fact that Professor Mcguire was by her side gave her a strong sense of security.

    Lost in her thoughts, Luna''s eyes drifted towards the bag that Professor Mcguire was holding.

    This wasn''t a typical leather bag; it was a metal one with locks.

    Unable to curb her curiosity, Luna voiced her question.

    "Professor, what''s in that bag?"

    "Oh, it''s a bag containing magic tools and a few scrolls."

    At this, Luna tilted her head.

    Wouldn''t a standard leather bag be more practical?

    A metal bag would be heavy and limiting in mobility.

    Still, considering its contents, the sturdiness of a metal bag made sense.

    She let the thought pass.

    "Oh, right."

    Luna pped her hands and rummaged through her bag.

    "Professor, could you take a look at this magic circle for me?"

    "Magic circle?"

    At Luna''s words, Mcguire showed interest.

    Luna took a piece of paper out of her bag.

    The magic circle she hadpleted today was drawn on that paper.

    It was a magic circle rted to mental purification and mana stabilization.

    Mcguire looked closely at the magic circle.

    And a satisfied smile crossed his face.

    Typically, looking at aplicated magic circle might evoke feelings of inadequacy or even despair.

    However, that wasn''t the case with Luna''s magic circle.

    Luna''s magic circle was one that could make any wizard who researched magic circles feel good.

    The runes drawn on the magic circle gave a round and gentle aura, reminiscent of Luna herself.

    Additionally, despite the circle''s seemingly simple design, the underlying forms were precise and thorough, making it pleasant to analyze.

    However, it wasn''t without its issues.

    There were still many things Lunacked.

    "You need to rework this part and this control form. If you rearrange the circuits that could be obstacles inward while maintaining the overall structure, it will be a better magic circle."

    Mcguire pointed out the details of the magic circle with his finger and said.

    "Oh...."

    Luna looked in awe at Mcguire¡¯s detailed feedback.

    Mcguire smiled at her, saying,

    "But you''ve improved a lot. The overall structure of the magic circle is much better than before. As always, the internal forms are written best."

    "Hehe.... thank you."

    Luna scratched her head shyly.

    "Well, it seems like it only needs a little modification. I could fix it here, but then your skills won''t improve. Try doing it yourself."

    "Yes! I got it!"

    Luna replied in a cheerful voice.

    "Oh, but shouldn''t we start writing a letter to Rie soon."

    "Oh! Right."

    Inside the carriage, Luna and Mcguire came up with a n.

    Rie''s help was essential for that n.

    Without Rie, the n itself could copse, so they needed to ask for help quickly.

    Luna took out the letter paper she had brought and began to write.

    In Rie''s room,

    "Hmm...."

    Rie was grappling with a magic circle.

    The magic circle she was working on was for sealing elementals, specifically designed to suppress rampaging ones.

    However, there was a problem.

    There were various methods to suppress an elemental.

    One could reverse summon it, or revert it to its original sane state.

    Of all these methods, the first she opted for was the reverse summoning technique.

    Considering Luna''s likely approach to crafting the magic circle, reverting the elemental to its original state would have been the best.

    But doing so was extremely challenging, especially for beings that were not human.

    For both Rie and Luna, this was a field that was still difficult to grasp.

    "This is frustrating...."

    Rie groaned, still holding the magic circle.

    No matter how she looked at it, she wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    Neither the magic circle itself nor the elemental control form within met her expectations.

    As Rie was mumbling to herself, there was a knock on her door.

    "Ah,e in."

    At Rie''s words, the maid opened the door and entered.

    "Your Highness, some letters have arrived."

    Rie nced at the maid at her words.

    The maid held numerous letters.

    It was almost the end of the year, so many were sending letters with well-wishes for the uing one.

    Others were invitations to balls held at the beginning of the new year.

    Without paying much attention to the letters, Rie¡¯s gaze returned to the magic circle.

    "Just tell me who sent them, roughly."

    "Yes, understood."

    The maid naturally began to read out the names of the families on the letters.

    "This is a letter sent by the eldest son of the Zeki family."

    "Next."

    "A letter sent by the head of the Ribal family..."

    "Next."

    "¡­Family¡¯s--"

    "Next."

    Like this, Rie kept on calling out ''next'' without listening properly.

    "A letter sent by the eldest daughter of the Railer family..."

    "Next."

    "And then..."

    "Hold on."

    Rie set down the magic circle she was looking at and turned to the maid.

    "Who sent it?"

    The maid, looking a little confused, checked the letter again.

    "It''s from the Railer family."

    "Let me see that."

    Rie said, rising from her seat.

    The maid handed over the letter, though she was puzzled.

    She had never heard of the Railer family before.

    Several question marks popped up in her head.

    Rie, noticing her perplexed expression, extended her hand.

    "Huh?"

    The maid tilted her head at Rie''s sudden gesture.

    "A knife, give me a knife. I need it to open the letter."

    "Ah, ah."

    The maid was surprised.

    She hadn''t brought a letter opener since Rie had never shown interest in reading the letters before.

    "I-I''m sorry!!! I''ll bring it right away!!!"

    The maid bowed several times and ran out of the room.

    "Hmm...."

    Rie''s expression soured as she watched the maid''s frantic exit.

    To be honest, there was nobody who would fault her for punishing that maid, but she didn''t particrly want to.

    She soon shook her head.

    "Sylph, please neatly open this letter."

    She thought it would be better to just bring out an elemental and have it open the letter.

    Sylph delicately brought out a de of wind and sliced the letter.

    Rie carefully pulled out the letter contained in the torn envelope.

    And she began to read it slowly.

    A momentter,

    "Your Highness! I apologize!!!"

    "No, it''s fine."

    Then Rie casually collected the magic circle she had been agonizing over.

    "I have somewhere to go for a bit."

    "Wha-, where to?"

    The maid was greatly surprised.

    "I''m just going to step outside for a moment."

    "Are you visiting one of the noble families? Should I arrange a carriage and some knights...?"

    "No, I''ll be going discreetly. Don''t make a scene."

    "Oh, understood. Then I''ll call some of the other maids..."

    Assuming Rie was leaving, the maid naturally thought to call others to help Rie get ready.

    "No, I said not to make a fuss."

    However, Rie rejected this as well.

    "I''m...I''m sorry."

    Looking at the maid, Rie let out a sigh and walked towards the closet.

    "Just help me out a bit. I won''t be dressing up much since I''ll only be out briefly."

    "Yes! Understood."

    At that moment.

    "What on earth is this?"

    Bandaging my hand, I banged against the iron bars.

    A few days ago, I had pounded on these bars with my fists and had ended up rolling on the floor in pain.

    After a few hours of moaning in pain, a person in a hood came with food.

    However, seeing my fist swollen red, they treated me and said,

    "You should avoid such pointless acts. There''s no escape from here."

    Thisment provoked me even more.

    Who are they to tell me about whether I can get out or not?

    Thus, I started studying the confines of this cell.

    And I reached a conclusion.

    "Mana cannot form properly here."

    Within this space, mana dissipates constantly.

    Whether trying to use any magic, or attempting to physically strengthen myself.

    There was no way to handle mana within these bars.

    In desperation, I even tried to summon Prisci.

    "Huff... It''s been a while since I''ve been in the real world... what the?"

    She materialized but then vanished instantly.

    Even though Prisci is controlled by my mental strength, she uses the mana within me to manifest.

    Thus, she materialized and then instantly disappeared.

    I muttered to the Prisci within me.

    "Prisci, what do you think we should do?"

    [You, who always told me not to speak, are now asking for my opinion?]

    Prisci retorted as if annoyed.

    "I regret that as well, but it''s just how it is."

    To converse with Prisci, I had to speak out loud.

    Her voice, however, was unheard by those around.

    As a result, when I talked with Prisci, it looked like I was a madman talking to myself.

    And since most of the time I was alone was spent studying, I told Prisci I wouldn''t be able to respond to her most of the time.

    Initially, she would speak to me often, but after being continuously ignored, she stopped addressing me altogether.

    "I have my own circumstances too."

    And now, I ampletely alone.

    Feeling lonely by myself, I began to chat with Prisci more.

    [Haa... If I knew it was going to be like this, I would''ve contracted with Serina instead. This is truly the most regrettable decision of my elemental life.]

    But every time I tried to talk, Prisci would grumble at me.

    She seemed upset, perhaps because I hadn''t paid her enough attention in the past.

    It was understandable.

    "I... I''m sorry. I promise I''ll call upon you more often."

    [That''s if we can get out of here.]

    "Haa... Yes, if we get out...."

    I stared hard at the iron bars.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 92: Winter Vacation (8)

    The following day.

    Rie''s room was bustling with maids from the morning.

    The previous night, Rie had secretly ventured somewhere and upon her return, she instructed her maids,

    ¡°I will visit the Astria House tomorrow. Make sure everything is prepared.¡±

    Her words had greatly surprised the maids.

    It was well-known that Rie and the Astria family were on bad terms.

    Although the students at the academy knew that she got along quite well with Rudy, such a rumor had not yet spread to the capital.

    Rie, dressed in her finest, walked out.

    As she exited the pce gates, a carriage awaited her, and beside it stood knights in full uniform.

    ¡°Alright, let''s go.¡±

    Rie said, and escorted by the knights, she climbed into the carriage.

    A carriage with the royal crest etched on it and the knights in uniform signified a formal visit to the Astria household.

    Though it was somewhat rude to announce a visit just a day in advance and then arrive with such fanfare, Rie didn¡¯t seem to care.

    Those around her were puzzled by her actions, but since Rie had decided on this course, they went along, ensuring everything proceeded without a hitch.

    After some time passed.

    The Astria mansion in the capital.

    They were preparing avish banquet upon hearing the sudden news of Rie''s visit.

    In the midst of the chaos, Ian was lost in thought.

    "Is she visiting because of Rudy?¡±

    Rie was present when Rudy announced he was returning to the family.

    In addition, he had heard rumors that Rie and Rudy were quite close at the academy.

    Considering these facts, Ian had somewhat predicted this event to happen.

    It was inevitable since they were close to the royal pce in the capital.

    Still, imprisoning Rudy in the distant Astria territory, where their father resided, wasn¡¯t an option either.

    "My Lord Ian,"

    Thomas approached, interrupting Ian''s thoughts.

    "Princess Rie has arrived."

    Ian nodded slightly at his words.

    "Understood. Let''s go greet her."

    With that, Ian walked towards the front of the mansion.

    There, he saw Rie, who had arrived in a splendid outfit.

    Ian approached Rie first and greeted her.

    "Princess, wee to the Astria mansion."

    "Ah, Ian Astria. It''s good to see you,"

    Rie responded with a faint hint of disdain.

    Few dared to show such an attitude toward the heir of the Astria House.

    Though he was taken aback, Ian suppressed his difort.

    For now, he was still only the Astria heir.

    He could not treat the princess casually.

    Not yet, at least.

    "Well, shall we go inside?"

    Ian spoke, but Rie did not move and tilted her head.

    "Where''s Rudy?"

    "Ah, you are asking about Rudy."

    At this, Ian smirked.

    ¡°Right now, Rudy is feeling unwell and is resting in bed.¡±

    "Ah, is that so?"

    Rie responded, feigning ignorance.

    She then added,

    ¡°In that case, I should at least pay him a visit. Can you guide me?¡±

    A moment of silence followed Rie''s request.

    She watched Ian closely, keen on observing his reaction.

    However, Ian didn''t show any signs of being flustered.

    ¡°He''s contracted a contagious illness. I''m concerned that if you get too close, Your Highness might also fall ill.¡±

    Rie frowned at his words.

    ¡°So, you''re saying I can''t even see his face?¡±

    ¡°I apologize. Based on the doctor''s advice, even the servants are currently advised against approaching him.¡±

    Rie nodded in understanding.

    It would be somewhat unreasonable to insist on visiting if the doctor had given such instructions.

    She chose to show understanding instead.

    "Then, let''s proceed inside."

    Guided by Ian, Rie entered the mansion and headed towards the dining area.

    Avish feast was spread out in the dining area.

    Rie and Ian took their seats and began their meal.

    During the meal, Rie was the first to speak.

    "Rudy, he''s a nice friend."

    Ian grimaced at Rie''sment.

    Rudy, nice?

    What an absurd statement, he thought.

    Of course, the Astria family had tried their best to educate Rudy properly.

    But despite their efforts, Rudy was still a mess.

    Even if he didn''t show it at the academy, Ian thought it was only a matter of time.

    Nevertheless, he shed a smile and responded.

    "He is of the Astria family, after all."

    Ian seemed to agree with Rie, but his tone implied that it was thanks to the Astria family¡¯s efforts that Rudy could present himself well.

    Rie chuckled at his response.

    ¡°Well, receiving good guidance doesn¡¯t always equate to absorbing good lessons.¡±

    She gave Ian a teasing smile and continued,

    "Just like how two people can receive the same education but they might not learn the same lessons.¡±

    A vein popped on Ian''s forehead at herment.

    It was an implied criticism - ¡®While Rudy learned well, why haven¡¯t you?¡¯

    Ian was well aware that his achievements far surpassed Rudy''s, a fact recognized by everyone.

    Yet, here was Rie, implying that Rudy was superior to him.

    Ian was about to retort, but swallowed his words.

    Her indirect criticism would only put him in a difficult position if Rie chose to y innocent.

    "Well... I am thankful that you think so highly of Rudy."

    Ian gritted his teeth and forced a response.

    Rie looked at him and giggled.

    It was a smile of victory.

    "Excuse me, I''ll be right back."

    Rie excused herself, a polite way of saying she needed to use the restroom.

    Leaving her seat, she strolled around the mansion.

    A maid followed her, but Rie didn''t pay any mind to her.

    "Oh, Princess Rie? This is¡­.¡±

    The maid guided Rie to the restroom, but Rie didn''t stop there.

    She kept walking.

    "Princess Rie?"

    Rie paused her steps for a moment and scanned her surroundings.

    There was no one else around.

    Rie looked at the maid with a smile.

    "Well, can you tell me where Rudy''s room is?"

    After intimidating the maid in this manner, Rie began to run.

    She was wearing a dress, which made it inconvenient to run, so she held up her skirt to prevent it from touching the ground.

    "Is it there?"

    After a quick run, she arrived near Rudy''s room, pointed out by the maid.

    As Rie reached the door, a voice called out from behind her.

    "Princess Rie, where are you headed?"

    Turning around, she saw Ian.

    He greeted her with a knowing smile.

    "Let''s go back. Didn''t I tell you about Rudy''s condition earlier?"

    Rie gave Ian a fleeting nce before abruptly making her way into Rudy''s room.

    "Rudy!"

    She eximed as she pushed the door open.

    But what met her eyes was...

    "Huh?"

    Rudy, soundly sleeping on the bed.

    Ian walked up behind Rie, who was nkly staring at Rudy.

    "Princess, what are you doing? What if you catch his disease?"

    "This is..."

    Before Rie could react further, Ian interjected,

    "Look, Rudy is asleep. Let''s not disturb him. Please, let''s go back to the dining area."

    Ian grinned knowingly.

    The figure of Rudy she saw was an illusion¡ªa magic Ian had prepared in advance.

    The individual sleeping there was just a regr maid, temporarily put to sleep.

    Ian had altered her appearance using illusion magic.

    Ian had showcased this to the staff to make them believe Rudy was resting at home due to illness.

    They all believed Rudy was recovering at the mansion.

    Rie briefly looked at the illusion of Rudy before exiting the room.

    "What made you act so recklessly?"

    "Uh¡­"

    Rie frowned deeply, clearly not pleased.

    Ian looked content.

    It would take at least 10 minutes for someone of Rie''s level to realize it was illusion magic.

    "Let''s go back."

    Ian took the lead and guided Rie back to the dining area.

    She followed, a hint of frustration evident.

    And then, a sly smile graced Rie''s lips.

    Everything seemed to be going ording to n.

    ¡°Professor, Rie has set off.¡±

    Luna reported, eyeing the carriage bearing the royal crest.

    "Alright, let''s get started as well."

    Opening his iron suitcase, Professor Mcguire pulled out and tore a scroll.

    With that action, a dove enveloped in a bright light appeared.

    "Show us where Rudy Astria is."

    At hismand, the dove slowly ascended, circling in the sky as if beckoning them to follow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luna.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±

    The n of Luna, Rie, and Professor Mcguire wasn''t to confirm whether Rudy was at the Astria manor.

    They already knew that Rudy was not in the manor.

    The reason Rie went to the Astria mansion was to lure Ian intocency.

    They aimed to make it appear as if even those close to Rudy still weren¡¯t aware of his whereabouts.

    That''s why she headed to the mansion.

    But in truth, they had a general idea of where Rudy was.

    While they didn¡¯t know his exact location, they were certain he wasn¡¯t at the Astria mansion.

    Among the various magical tools in Professor Mcguire''s possession, several could locate a person.

    This included the dove they just utilized, and other tools that could confirm the direction of the person sought.

    So, the moment they arrived in the capital, they knew Rudy wasn¡¯t at the Astria mansion.

    While they had a rough idea of Rudy¡¯s location, there was a problem.

    There was a risk that Ian might find out they were trying to rescue Rudy.

    Even with Professor Mcguire with her, a direct confrontation with Ian wasn¡¯t an option.

    Even if Mcguire were to truly engage in battle, there was no guarantee of victory over Ian, and any fight would assuredly result in heavy losses.

    They orchestrated a n where Rie would divert Ian¡¯s attention, while Luna and Professor Mcguire would rescue Rudy.

    If Rie officially visited the Astria family in the royal carriage, Ian couldn''t casually leave his position.

    And there, while Rie was pretending to be ignorant of Rudy''s whereabouts.

    They''d use the opportunity to rescue Rudy.

    It was a diversionary tactic.

    "Luna, this way."

    "Yes, Professor!"

    With that, Luna and Professor Mcguire sprinted towards where Rudy was.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 93: Winter Vacation (9)

    The glowing dove pointed towards the outskirts of the capital.

    A remote area devoid of people.

    Luna ran alongside Professor Mcguire.

    ¡°Huff... Huff¡­¡±

    Luna was out of breath from running for so long.

    ¡°Luna, we''re almost there. Hang on just a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Huff¡­ Okay!¡±

    Luna replied energetically to Mcguire''s encouragement.

    They approached a small forest located on the outskirts of the capital.

    But the forest gave off a somewhat eerie vibe.

    Perhaps because of winter, there were no leaves on the trees, just bare, withered branches.

    Navigating through the trees, they spotted a decrepit hut that looked almost abandoned.

    The glowing dove circled above the hut.

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±

    Professor Mcguire reached out towards the sky.

    The hovering dove flew into his hand and vanished.

    Swallowing hard, Luna slowly approached the hut.

    Just then, Mcguire extended his hand to stop her.

    ¡°Luna, wait for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Luna tilted her head in response to Mcguire''s statement.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Mcguire intently observed the hut.

    "A magical rm, huh."

    There was a magic setup.

    However, it wasn''t just one spell.

    There were others as well.

    The entire hut felt like it was enveloped in a magical circle.

    It seemed to function like a magical artifact itself.

    Mcguire reached out to feel the mana flowing within the hut.

    He could discern two or three distinct magic circles inscribed within, but the mana flowing within was unusual.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Mcguire pondered.

    If they entered the hut, Ian Astria would likely be aware of it.

    And they didn''t know what the interior of the hut looked like, but if they fought inside, it would be a greatly disadvantaged battle.

    But the hut itself didn''t seem to pose a danger.

    Mcguire made up his mind.

    ¡°Luna, you should go in alone.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Luna looked at Mcguire, surprised.

    "There is nothing inside that would threaten your life. There are no people inside either. So, you don''t need to worry too much."

    "But, Professor..."

    "I will block the one who wille here."

    Professor Mcguire opened his briefcase and took out several magic tools.

    "Don''t worry about me, once you find Rudy, escape quickly."

    Luna found herself at a loss for words.

    The only person she could think of who might approach the hut was Ian Astria.

    Was Mcguire saying he''d fend off Ian?

    Silent, Luna trusted Mcguire, but the idea of him taking on such a risk for her sake left her speechless.

    Seeing Luna''s conflicted expression, Mcguire grinned.

    ¡°Luna, what''s the advantage of a wizard who uses magical circles?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Luna was taken aback by Mcguire''s sudden question.

    ¡°Understanding your opponent, knowing oneself, and preparing ordingly¡ªthat''s where our true strength lies,¡±

    Mcguiremented, gently tapping Luna''s head.

    "I''m in the best position to maximize that advantage right now. So don''t worry."

    Luna clenched her fist, looking up at him,

    ¡°Professor, please be careful. I''ll see youter.¡±

    She bowed gracefully, bending her waist in a neat 90-degree angle as a sign of respect, and then dashed into the hut.

    Watching her retreating figure, a fleeting smile crossed Professor Mcguire''s face, but it soon turned somber.

    He began to take out one, then two magical tools.

    Ian Astria.

    He had observed the young man''s abilities and temperament a few times when he was attending the academy.

    Of course, at that time, he couldn''t use space magic, but it didn''t matter.

    Even with the usage of space magic, there wouldn''t be much difference.

    After all, he wouldn''t let Ian get the kind of environment where he could fight effectively.

    Armed with his array of magical tools, Mcguire slowly rose from his seat, murmuring,

    "Maybe it''s time to deal with that brat."

    At the Astria mansion in the capital, Ian was blissfully unaware of the unfolding events, enjoying tea with Princess Rie.

    Their conversation seemed casual and rxed.

    Still, Rie looked somewhat uneasy.

    Ian believed he had wlessly hidden information about Rudy.

    Rie, inside, was smiling, deeply satisfied.

    She knew everything Ian was trying to hide.

    She was merely putting on an act, a performance filled with her utmost dedication.

    But Ian, oblivious, responded with a smile of his own.

    "Heh..."

    As he moved to take a sip from his tea cup,

    Thud.

    The noise wasn¡¯t from their surroundings.

    It was a resonation of his own mana.

    The cabin where Rudy was imprisoned.

    Someone had intruded.

    Who could it be?

    Ian''s gaze met Rie''s, who appeared just as bothered as before.

    Ian was perplexed.

    How could this happen when Princess Rie, who should be searching for Rudy, was sitting right here clueless?

    But he quickly made up his mind.

    The fact remained that someone had intruded on the hut, and regardless of their connection to Princess Rie, they had to be dealt with.

    Normally, Ian would have sent Thomas or someone else, but something felt off.

    The unexpected visit from Riebined with the intrusion of the cabin felt too contradictory, increasing his sense of unease.

    Ultimately, Ian decided he needed to personally investigate.

    "Princess, I must step out briefly."

    "You have to leave?"

    Rie asked, as if clueless.

    "Yes, a small matter hase up."

    "Why would you leave me alone here?"

    Rie frowned, clearly displeased.

    Leaving a guest unattended, even for a bathroom break, was obviously considered rude.

    "I apologize. Can I ask for just a moment of your patience?"

    Annoyed, Ian bowed slightly.

    "Is it something within the mansion you need to attend to?"

    When Rie posed the question, Ian paused for a moment before nodding,

    "Yes, I just need to briefly visit my office."

    "Well, please be quick. I''ll wait."

    After giving a brief bow to Rie, Ian exited the room.

    "What a hassle."

    He muttered under his breath.

    He couldn¡¯t leave Rie alone for too long.

    However, Ian figured a brief check wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    "Teleport."

    Ian''s space magic.

    It allowed him to instantly move to a desired location.

    With this spell, he believed he could quickly check on the cabin and return quickly.

    No matter who the opponent might be, all Ian needed to do was suppress them forcefully and quickly return.

    Ian''s body emitted a faint light and attempted to teleport towards the hut.

    No, he tried to move towards the hut.

    "Huh?"

    However, the ce he found himself in was a white room.

    There was no sign of the hut, nor any trees.

    Even looking up, there was no sight of the sun.

    He was simply surrounded by white walls.

    An entirely empty, white room.

    "What''s going on?"

    Ian''s brow furrowed.

    He had clearly intended to move in front of the cabin, there was no issue with that.

    There was absolutely no reason he would''ve ended up in this peculiar room.

    Then there was only one exnation.

    "An illusion?"

    Ian let out a sarcasticugh.

    With a low voice, Ian muttered,

    "Just what are you trying to achieve with this kind of illusion?"

    He then slowly approached one of the walls.

    "Who''s behind this? Are you with Princess Rie?"

    As he approached the wall, something began to materialize from it.

    A familiar face appeared before him.

    "Principal McDowell?"

    Suddenly, the image of Principal McDowell appeared and red at Ian.

    Taken aback by the unexpected appearance of McDowell, Ian''s expression darkened.

    McDowell looked at Ian and spoke with a hint of pity.

    "You really haven''t changed, have you?"

    His gaze seemed a mix of pity and regret.

    Ian clenched his fists in response.

    "Who are you to say that?"

    Ian''s voice was thick with anger.

    "I have changed. I''ve be strong enough to fight and defeat someone like you."

    McDowell shook his head in response.

    "Ian Astria. You may have grown stronger. But, that''s not what''s important."

    Ian continued to re at McDowell, fists clenched tight.

    He was about to retort, but then he paused, a smirk forming on his lips.

    "Sigh..."

    Taking a deep breath, Ian quickly realized the situation.

    This was an illusion.

    This McDowell wasn''t the real Principal McDowell he knew.

    Ian came to a conclusion.

    "A well-crafted illusion indeed. Created by someone who knows of my conversations with McDowell..."

    Ian reached out his hand.

    "However, an illusion remains just that."

    Ian''s mana surged powerfully, and magic erupted from his hand.

    "Let''s see if this illusion can withstand my magic."

    Ian smirked confidently.

    "Space Rift."

    With a loud crack, the space around McDowell seemed to fracture.

    Not only that, but the fracture began to spread, causing the surroundings to crack and split.

    As if it was about to shatter the space itself.

    It was a spell that directly damaged the very fabric of space.

    The fracture continued to expand, tearing apart the image of McDowell and leaving significant cracks in the white room.

    "Ha!"

    Looking at the torn image of McDowell, Ian let out a triumphantugh.

    However, that brief moment ofughter was fleeting.

    Something was wrong.

    Only the illusion of McDowell had been shattered, and the surrounding environment remained unchanged.

    Ordinarily, if such a powerful spell was used, the surrounding illusions would disappear.

    Yet, they stayed.

    "What''s going on?"

    Ian was puzzled as he saw the space rift gradually mending itself.

    And then he noticed something even more peculiar.

    The magic he had used, the space rift, had paused halfway through its mending process.

    "Why is this happening?"

    Ian frowned deeply.

    The space rift spell, as its name suggested, momentarily caused a crack in space.

    Even if this rift was made, the recuperative power of space was immensely strong, healing almost immediately.

    Of course, anyone caught within this rift would have been torn apart by it.

    Yet, the magic he''d just used seemed to be mending slower than usual, until it stopped, leaving a visible crack in space.

    With a furrowed brow, Ian approached the crack, reaching out with a finger to touch it.

    Crack.

    "What the...?!"

    Upon his touch, the crack expanded rapidly.

    The entirety of the white room Ian was trapped in began to fracture.

    The entire space trembled violently.

    "Gah...!"

    The ground and ceiling started to sway and shake drastically.

    Ian, unable to maintain his bnce, stumbled.

    And then the ground beneath him began to fracture.

    "No way...!!!"

    The ground beneath Ian started to crumble, breaking apart from the center outwards.

    Ian, disregarding the illusion and everything else, rushed towards the edges of the white room.

    However, the ground was crumbling faster than he could run.

    "Aghhh!!!"

    Ian began to fall, plunging into a vast abyss of darkness.

    Meanwhile, amidst this chaos...

    "Phew..."

    Around the area, broken trees littered the scene.

    Next to it, Professor Mcguire let out a sigh of relief.

    He had narrowly escaped being engulfed by Ian''s spatial magic.

    "That was close."

    Mcguire smiled.

    Lying around him were countless magic tools besides the shattered trees.

    These were the tools he''d used to deceive Ian.

    Fighting head-on would have risked his identity being exposed, and the damage could have been significant.

    So, Mcguire''s n was to deceive Ian using illusion magic.

    A very meticulous n.

    McGuire had a rough idea about Ian''s space magic.

    He knew it could allow for instant long-distance travel, and create a crack in space.

    So, he decided to counter the ''Teleport''.

    Mcguire had set up a magic tool that directed surrounding coordinates to one specific location.

    To utilize the ''Teleportation'' spell, one first designates spatial coordinates to specify the destination.

    It''s essentially magic that sets coordinates.

    While space magic can set such coordinates, there are countless other magic that can do the same.

    So, there''s no shortage of magic tools designed to counteract such spells.

    Next, he decided to counter ''Space Rift'' magic.

    To trick Ian into using this spell, he decided to project an illusion of Principal McDowell.

    Ian held immense pride in his strength.

    However, Ian had once been shocked when McDowell told him at the academy that strength alone would get him nothing.

    It was a traumatic experience for Ian.

    If the illusionary McDowell said something simr, it would provoke Ian.

    Then Ian would use his strongest spell, as if to refute the notion that power alone wasn''t everything.

    And everything went as predicted.

    In the end, Mcguire, activated a previously set magic tool.

    This device was ced at the center of the area where the illusion spell was being cast.

    It was a straightforward tool, engraved with the basic earth magic spell, ''Dig'', designed simply to excavate the ground.

    When Ian used his space magic, Mcguire would activate this device.

    In an instant, the earth was dug up, and Ian found himself plummeting into the darkness.

    "Little brat. What''s the use of just being strong?"

    Mcguireughed, peering down into the pit.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 94: Winter Vacation (10)

    "What''s this?"

    Luna looked around with a puzzled expression as she entered the cabin.

    Upon stepping inside, she saw apletely ordinary household interior.

    A kitchen and a dining table were present, just like any typical home.

    However, the ce looked as though it had been abandoned for years.

    Spiderwebs spanned the shelves in the kitchen with rats scurrying about.

    The dining table was broken, its wooden fragments scattered all over.

    ¡°Rudy...?¡±

    Luna cautiously scanned the cabin''s interior.

    A cursory nce revealed nothing suspicious.

    ¡°Could there be a secret passage or something?¡±

    There was no immediate sign of anything like that.

    So how was she supposed to find it?

    Luna recalled a method she had learned when she was about ten years old, during her mischievous days.

    It was about finding hidden things.

    ¡°Wind Cutter!¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Wind st!¡±

    Crash!

    The method was quite straightforward: simply break everything in sight.

    If something was hidden, destroying things would reveal it.

    It was like tipping a basket to find something at its bottom rather than searching through its contents.

    As she was wreaking havoc inside, Luna noticed something.

    "Huh?¡±

    A random spell hit the bed, breaking it and revealing a hole beneath it.

    Luna smiled.

    It was such a clich¨¦ hiding spot.

    ¡°Rudy...!¡±

    She quickly cleared the debris from the bed to get a better view of the hole.

    Stone steps leading downwards came into view.

    ¡°Ignite!¡±

    She conjured a me with her magic to illuminate the passage.

    While the magic did shed some light, she couldn''t see all the way to the bottom.

    ¡°I guess... I have to go down?¡±

    Luna was apprehensive, but she had no other choice.

    Using the me to light her way, she began her descent.

    A few steps in, Luna sensed something was off.

    Flick!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Suddenly, her spell extinguished with a soft sound.

    ¡°Why did that happen?¡±

    Luna tried to use the spell again in panic, but nothing changed.

    ¡°Ignite!¡±

    Flick!

    No matter how many times she tried, the oue remained the same.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    In the dark stairwell, where she couldn¡¯t see even an inch ahead, and with her magic rendered useless, fear began to grip her heart.

    cing one hand on her chest and the other against the wall, Luna carefully continued her descent.

    "©¤©¤©¤.¡±

    Suddenly, she began hearing faint whispers.

    ¡°Wha...?¡±

    It sounded like a human voice.

    Luna remembered Professor Mcguire¡¯s words: He had mentioned that no one else was here except Rudy.

    So why was she hearing voices?

    A feeling of dread washed over Luna.

    ¡°Who... who''s there?¡±

    She asked cautiously.

    However, her voice was so faint from fear that it barely came out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that ©¤©¤©¤!¡±

    Suddenly, a louder voice echoed, as if someone was in conversation with another.

    "Who...?"

    Even if it was Rudy''s voice, there was no one for Rudy to talk to here.

    Because there was no one else in this ce.

    Could it be...

    Luna thought.

    It had been about three days since Rudy disappeared.

    Being alone in such a dark space could slowly deteriorate one''s sanity, or so she had heard.

    For one''s mental well-being, it was essential to see some light and interact with people.

    However, the current situation was incredibly bleak, devoid of any stimuli.

    Due to its underground location, the air was also damp and carried a musty scent.

    In that case...

    rmed by her realization, Luna began to descend.

    "Ru-, Rudy! Rudy!"

    Luna hurriedly made her way down the staircase.

    As she did, a voice grew clearer and more distinct.

    It was unmistakably Rudy''s voice.

    "No! That''s not how the rules work!"

    Rules?

    The words she heard made no sense to her.

    Then, his voice rang out again.

    "That''s the fun part! The process of oveing your opponent!"

    The tone sounded agitated.

    Hearing Rudy''s voice like that, Luna felt tears well up.

    Rudy... Rudy...!

    She rushed down the stairs.

    Suddenly, instead of another step, the ground leveled out.

    "Ah!"

    Luna''s foot caught on the unexpected t surface.

    She lost her bnce and, with a thud,nded on the ground.

    "Ouch... That hurts..."

    Rubbing her wounded hand, Luna looked up.

    "Luna...?"

    Then she heard Rudy''s voice.

    As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she recognized shapes in the dimness.

    "Rudy!!"

    Rudy was confined behind a set of iron bars.

    And surprisingly, he was sitting there, looking rtively fine.

    "...Huh?"

    However, what he was doing seemed strange.

    Holding a small stone in his hand, he was scribbling something on the floor as if he was writing.

    It appeared as if he was marking scores, almost like he was ying a game.

    "Ru-, Rudy..."

    Seeing this, Luna''s face fell.

    "I''m so sorry...!!! I should havee sooner...!!"

    With teary eyes, Luna approached the bars.

    Rudy, seeing her emotional state, looked bewildered.

    "Lu-, Luna! What''s wrong? Calm down!"

    "Sob... I''m sorry, Rudy..."

    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"

    Locked behind the bars, Rudy could only look on with a stunned expression, unable to console her.

    "So, this game is called ''Number Baseball''."

    [Baseball? What''s that?]

    "Ah, the name isn¡¯t that important."

    I was preparing a game to y with Prisci.

    Fortunately, I found a small pebble on the ground and thought of a few games that could be yed with it.

    Initially, Prisci and I just chatted, but there''s only so much you can talk about.

    "So, you write a number here¡­"

    I began to slowly exin the rules of the game to Prisci.

    However, the response I got was entirely unexpected.

    [Why go through such a process?]

    "Huh? Because it''s fun?"

    [Do humans find that amusing? Why not just tell each other the answers from the beginning? That way, you can enjoy more games quickly.]

    I was taken aback by Prisci''s perspective.

    Trying to persuade her, I exined,

    "If we do that, we can''t determine a winner or loser. It''s fun when you beat your opponent."

    [Is that so? Then I''ll just tell you my answer. I doubt I''ll find much joy in winning anyway.]

    "No! That''s not how the rules work!"

    It was at that moment that I deeply felt the difference between elementals like Prisci and humans.

    [Sigh, you humans and your tedious games.]

    I could sense a hint of exasperation in Prisci''s voice, but I continued,

    "That''s the fun part! The process of oveing your opponent!"

    [Sigh¡­ Alright.]

    Why couldn''t she understand?

    Suddenly, I heard hurried footsteps approaching, the sound echoing as if someone was quickly descending the stairs.

    Was someoneing?

    I paused my conversation with Prisci and turned to look at the stairs.

    As I did, a figure rushed down the steps.

    "Eek!"

    The person descended swiftly but tripped on thest step, tumbling to the floor with a thud.

    I focused on the person''s face and clothes, recognition lighting up my face.

    "Luna...?"

    "Rudy!!!"

    Luna burst into tears.

    "I''m so sorry...!!! I should havee sooner...!!!"

    "Lu-Luna! Calm down! What''s going on?"

    ... A brief moment of chaos ensued.

    After consoling Luna, I updated her about my situation, and she filled me in on hers.

    "Aha... You were talking to Prisci, the elemental...?"

    Luna chuckled awkwardly, a hint of embarrassment on her face.

    "Yeah... I usually avoided speaking with her in public because of how people might react..."

    [Humans really do worry about the strangest things.]

    "It''s the elementals who are peculiar, not humans."

    I retorted, slightly annoyed by Prisci''sment.

    "Huh?"

    Luna tilted her head, looking at me with curiosity.

    "Ah, never mind. Prisci just made ament."

    "I see."

    Luna nodded understandingly.

    "For now, let me get you out of there!"

    With that, Luna extended her hand towards the iron bars.

    ¡°Wind Cutter!¡±

    With a whoosh, a sound reminiscent of air escaping from a balloon echoed.

    From Luna''s hand, instead of a de of wind shooting forth, there was only a feeble gust.

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Luna looked confused.

    Seeing her like this, I spoke up,

    ¡°Luna, listen closely. Magic can¡¯t be used here.¡±

    ¡°Can''t use magic¡­? Oh right, when I was descending¡­¡±

    Luna, as if she had realized something, pped her hands together.

    ¡°So... how do we get out of here?¡±

    Luna stared at me intently, seeking an answer.

    ¡°In truth, the best way would be to bring something from outside to cut through these iron bars..."

    However, that was nearly an impossible option.

    In this world, using magic was the most efficient method to cut through such iron.

    So, finding a tool to cut these bars would take a very long amount of time.

    We didn''t have that kind of time.

    ording to Luna, Professor Mcguire was outside, holding Ian.

    We needed to escape, and fast.

    ¡°...Luna, I''ve...¡±

    While being trapped here, I¡¯d thought of a way to get out on my own.

    In my contemtion, along with Prisci, we reached a conclusion.

    We could induce Prisci to go on a rampage.

    A rampage, in this context, referred to raw mana bursting out uncontrobly.

    I could use Prisci this way regardless of this room''s unique ability to disrupt one''s ability to control mana.

    The problem was that doing so might destroy me.

    ¡°By any chance... how far along is the magic circle for calming the mind?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    To be honest, it was a shameless question.

    Asking about its progress just two weeks in could be considered impolite.

    Yet, I believed in Luna''s potential and so I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s mostlyplete, but¡­¡±

    Luna trailed off.

    ¡°There are some parts I need to modify. I did get some help from Professor Mcguire when I came here, but¡­¡±

    Her gaze shifted back to me.

    ¡°Should we... try it here?¡±

    I met her eyes.

    ¡°I told you before, it was going to happen at some point.¡±

    I had been thinking a lot since then, especially while I was alone.

    The elemental rampage was an inevitable urrence.

    But what if I intentionally triggered it?

    Wouldn¡¯t that change the events toe?

    If the future where the elemental goes on a rampage is set, then that future won''t change.

    But if there''s a way to alter that eventuality?

    If I personally set it off, then wouldn''t that prevent it from happening afterward?

    That was the thought I clung to.

    I initially nned to test this once both Rie and Luna had finished their magic circles, but there was no time for that now.

    ¡°Luna, can you make it as quickly as possible?¡±

    Luna pondered my question for a moment.

    Then, lifting her head, she looked at me with determined eyes.

    ¡°I''ll try, Rudy.¡±

    Luna said with a confident voice.

 Chapter 95: Winter Vacation (11)

    Thud!

    From the deep pit, a hand emerged.

    A figure then mbered out.

    It was Ian.

    "Damn it¡­"

    Ian cursed as he pulled himself out of the pit.

    Once he found stable ground, a realization hit him.

    He had been yed.

    And once he fully regained his senses, all the illusions that surrounded him disappeared.

    All that remained was a single magical tool next to him, frantically digging into the ground.

    Ian then tried to use teleportation magic to escape, but it failed immediately.

    It was due to a device previously set up by Professor Mcguire, designed to obstruct spatial coordinates.

    Ian gritted his teeth.

    He had always relied on the overpowered teleportation spell and hadn''t bothered to learn other forms of movement magic.

    But now that teleportation was sealed, there was no quick way out of the pit.

    So he chose to use physical enhancement magic to crawl his way out.

    It would undoubtedly take time, but it was his only option.

    After what felt like an eternity, Ian managed to crawl out.

    Eventually, Ian managed to crawl out, covered in dirt, looking anything but the sessor to a dukedom.

    Once he was out, he noticed a piece of paperid out in front of him.

    Written on it was a single word:

    -Pathetic

    "This damn..."

    Ian crumpled the paper in frustration.

    Looking around, he spotted various magical tools scattered about.

    Who had done this?

    However, he had no time to figure that out.

    He had to make his way to the hut.

    Had they already rescued Rudy?

    Rescuing someone from that ce wouldn''t be easy.

    Judging by the magical tools that had fooled him, this person was an experienced wizard, one who firmly believed in their abilities.

    These wizards tend to be overly confident in their abilities.

    Rescuing Rudy from inside the hut would be even more challenging due to this.

    Magic couldn''t be used inside and cutting through the bars would take a long amount of time.

    Ian recalled the magic circle he had prepared in advance.

    It was abination of space magic and various others, designed to nullify any magic within its boundaries.

    If he could get inside the hut in time, there might still be hope.

    "Rudy..."

    Who could he possibly have asked for help?

    As Ian tried to head towards the hut, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    A rumbling sound echoed.

    The ground vibrated, almost like a seismic event.

    "What now?"

    The illusions had surely faded.

    But then, what was causing this rumble?

    Crash!

    A colossal, furry, silver hand burst through the hut.

    The hand, covered in sharp fur, resembled that of a beast.

    As the hand emerged, the ground shook even more, revealing the creature the hand belonged to, as it tore its way out from beneath the earth.

    The ground upheaved, sand flowing away like it was being stripped from the very form of existence.

    A creature sprinted on four legs, its eyes aze with crimson fury.

    Its appearance resembled that of a wolf.

    "Krrrrraaaaaa!"

    The wolf bared its entirety and let out a howl, head tilted to the heavens.

    ¡°What on earth is that?¡±

    Ian stared at the creature, disbelief written all over his face.

    Did such a monster just emerge from that shack out of nowhere?

    ''Am I still in an illusion?''

    All sorts of thoughts crossed Ian¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Something cold touched Ian''s face.

    He looked up.

    Dark clouds began to shroud what was once a clear sky.

    Snow started to drift down from above.

    Thud!

    The wolf, now closer, took a step toward Ian.

    As the wolf''s foot touched the ground, the spot froze over rapidly.

    Its overpowering presence made Ian involuntarily step back.

    Ian looked down at his retreating foot.

    "Did I just... back away?¡±

    He was taken aback that he felt fear against such a creature.

    Gritting his teeth, Ian reminded himself there was no reason to be afraid of it.

    Just a mere...

    Ian reached out towards the giant wolf.

    "Space Rift."

    Crack!

    He unleashed his spatial magic.

    The space around the wolf distorted.

    The wolf¡¯s head and body seemed to separate, its legs shattered, looking like a broken ss bottle.

    Ian smirked, reveling in his aplishment.

    ¡°Thought I had a reason to be scared, did you¡­¡±

    But before Ian could finish, the shattered wolf started to melt, as if it were made of liquid.

    Soon enough, the wolf began to reform itself.

    ¡°...It''s regenerating.¡±

    Ian''s gaze sharpened.

    "Then I¡¯ll make sure to destroy you until you can¡¯t recover."

    Drawing even the deepest reserves of his mana, the trees around Ian swayed violently and a fierce wind swirled around him.

    At that moment.

    "Rudy, are you okay?"

    "Cough...¡±

    Luna, supporting Rudy, was making her way through the forest.

    She had seeded in creating the magic circle as advised by Professor Mcguire.

    But, there was a problem.

    Even if she could heal Rudy, she couldn''t stop the elemental, Prisci, from rampaging.

    As soon as the elemental rampage began, Prisci would rapidly drain Rudy¡¯s mana, and she wouldn¡¯t stop until all of his mana was exhausted.

    When Luna expressed her concerns, Rudy smiled weakly and said,

    -It''s okay. Isn¡¯t there someone who can stop her?

    The person Rudy was referring to was Ian.

    And indeed, things yed out just as Rudy had predicted.

    Prisci and Ian began to fight fiercely.

    Luna seized the opportunity to quickly escape with Rudy.

    ¡°Rudy¡­¡±

    Rudy¡¯s current condition was dire.

    Having triggered Prisci''s rampage and sustained significant injuries, Rudy was bleeding profusely, especially since he had summoned Prisci in an underground dungeon, causing him to be scraped by jagged rocks.

    As a result, even walking with support seemed to be a struggle for him.

    "Rudy, I''ll carry you. Let me."

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Luna made this offer, but Rudy couldn''t respond properly.

    Without waiting, Luna gently lifted him up.

    "Physical Enhancement."

    After using the physical enhancement magic, Luna carried Rudy on her back.

    He was much taller than her, so she had to hold him awkwardly, but it didn''t hinder her movement.

    "But where to¡­¡±

    She looked ahead, contemting.

    ¡°Where should we go¡­?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure where Professor Mcguire was, and there wasn¡¯t a designated safe spot to head to.

    The ideal ce would be the Royal Pce, given its central location in the capital.

    It would be safe, especially with the presence of Princess Rie.

    But there was a problem.

    Without notifying Princess Rie, who would receive them at the Royal Pce?

    That was the issue.

    Still, there was no other ce to go.

    "Rudy, for now, we''ll head to the Royal Pce."

    Rudy, in his unconscious state, couldn¡¯t reply.

    "Please hang in there, just a little longer..."

    Still, hoping tofort Rudy even a little, Luna whispered to him.

    As Luna tried to move swiftly out of the forest, distant noises gradually became audible.

    ¡°Huff...¡±

    Luna quickly took cover behind a tree.

    She then peeked toward the source of the noises.

    Among the few soldiers, she recognized Thomas from the academy.

    ¡°The Astria family¡­¡±

    For reasons she didn¡¯t know, he, apanied by several soldiers, were approaching the forest.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Luna pondered on their next move.

    It didn''t seem like a good idea to reveal themselves.

    ¡®Rudy¡­¡¯

    Luna looked at Rudy¡¯s face, which was deathly pale, devoid of any vitality.

    Anyone could tell that the situation was dire.

    If she were alone, Luna might have been able to escape.

    "Should I... distract them...?"

    Luna considered hiding Rudy behind a tree and diverting their attention elsewhere.

    But then, there would be no one to look after him.

    "How can I..."

    She anxiously bit her nails, racking her brain for a solution.

    But she couldn''t think of anything.

    While she was deep in thought, something slowly descended in front of Luna.

    It was a rope.

    "Huh?"

    A rope, inexplicably dropping from the sky.

    Confused, Luna looked up at the tree from which the rope had descended.

    A masked individual, d in ck, stood there.

    "Wh...who are you?"

    At Luna''s whisper, the figure gestured towards the rope.

    "Grab on?"

    In response to Luna''s question, the masked figure nodded.

    Who could this unexpected savior be?

    "Check over there."

    It was Thomas''s voice.

    The footsteps of soldiers grew closer.

    Closing her eyes tightly, Luna gripped Rudy and the rope.

    The rope swiftly lifted them, allowing Luna and Rudy to reach the treetop safety.

    "There''s no one here."

    "Alright, let''s move on."

    Luna watched with relief as the soldiers who were searching their previous location moved on.

    Turning, she looked at their unexpected rescuer.

    Behind the person floated Sylph, an Intermediate Wind Elemental.

    An Elementalist.

    But why the mask and dark clothing? An assassin or some kind of covert agent, perhaps?

    Regardless, Luna bowed her head in gratitude.

    "Thank you. I don''t know who you are, but you''ve saved our lives."

    Who this mysterious helper was didn''t matter at the moment.

    All Luna knew was that this person had saved them.

    "Princess Rie sent me. Said you might need some help."

    Hearing the voice, Luna was taken aback.

    It was a woman''s voice.

    Upon closer inspection, the mysterious helper was delicate in stature, and tufts of blue hair peeked out from beneath the mask.

    The casual tone caught Luna off guard, but she brushed it off as a part of the woman''s personality.

    Carefully, Luna spoke,

    "I promise to repay this favor someday."

    The masked woman shook her head.

    "No need. I''m just here to apologize for my mistake."

    "...Mistake?"

    The woman removed her mask.

    "...Se...Serina?"

    A striking blue-haired Elementalist.

    The shining star of Liberion Academy''s Elementalist Department.

    Yet, the same Serina who had been imprisoned on charges of attempting to murder Rudy.

    Seeing Serina''s face, Luna wasn''t sure how to feel. After all, Serina had once severely injured Rudy.

    ''However, you did save us now¡­''

    "You don''t need to make that face. I only want to make it up to Rudy Astria and the others, nothing more."

    Serina smiled faintly.

    "And I can''t afford to harbor ill feelings. If I did, I might just end up dead."

    "Dead?"

    Luna was full of questions.

    However, before Luna could voice any of them, Serina hoisted Rudy onto her back and rose to her feet.

    "We''ll talk more about it when we get back."

    "Get back?"

    "To the Royal Pce. Princess Rie asked me to take you there."

    Serina shed a warm smile.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 96: Winter Vacation (12)

    The capital was in an uproar.

    Suddenly, a wolf monster appeared, and Ian was the one who confronted it.

    It was an incident that urred on the outskirts of the capital a few days ago.

    At first nce, the situation painted Ian as a hero.

    However, an additional event overshadowed that.

    The kidnapping of Rudy Astria.

    Ian had kidnapped his younger brother, Rudy Astria, and confined him.

    When news of this spread throughout the capital, Ian Astria''s reputation began to plummet.

    Despite saving the capital from a massive beast, he started being seen more as a viin who imprisoned his brother than as a hero.

    And now, within the royal pce of the capital, Rie was walking somewhere from her chambers.

    "Oh, long time no see, sister."

    While Rie was walking, Yuni approached and greeted her.

    Yuni''s attire suggested she was either attending a ball or some other formal event.

    Rie looked at Yuni disdainfully.

    "Aren''t you starting school soon? Shouldn''t you be studying?"

    At Rie''s words, Yuni chuckled.

    "Come on, I can''t just be studying all the time. Taking walks, having tea ¡ª it helps me study better."

    "So, you''re saying that by taking walks, drinking tea, hanging out with friends, and attending every ball, you study better?"

    Yuni shrugged nonchntly in response to Rie''s sarcasticment,

    "I have my own way of doing things~."

    "Then stick to your way~. And don''t bother me with it."

    Rie spoke coldly.

    Despite Rie''s icy words, Yuni waved her hand cheerfully and teased,

    "Why so harsh, sis?"

    Any average person might''ve been hurt by Rie''s words, but Yuni was ustomed to her sister''s sharp tongue.

    Rie was about to continue on her path and ignore Yuni when Yuni suddenly pped her hands, as if remembering something.

    "Oh right, I didn''t approach you for idle chit-chat."

    But Rie didn''t stop and continued walking.

    "Where are you off to?"

    Yuni followed closely behind.

    "Don''t follow me. I have somewhere to be."

    "Going to meet ''him''?"

    At Yuni''s words, Rie stopped in her tracks, taken aback.

    Seeing Rie''s reaction, Yuni widened her eyes.

    She had never seen her sister so easily thrown off by a simple statement before.

    ''Him'' referred to a guest Rie had brought in.

    "I heard a bit about it. He''s a man, isn''t he?"

    "You don''t need to know."

    Rie quickly regained herposure and answered Yuni tly.

    "Hmm... is he your boyfriend, then?"

    "What, what, what???"

    Rie stared at Yuni in shock.

    Yuni smirked, seeing Rie''s reaction.

    "Is that it?"

    "No! How did you jump to that conclusion?"

    Rie eximed, then looked around to ensure no one was within earshot.

    "Either way, stop prying. If you keep digging, I won''t let it go easily."

    With that, Rie resumed walking.

    Yuni stared intently at Rie''s retreating back.

    "Hmm... who could he be?"

    Yuni mused aloud, tapping her lips thoughtfully.

    While she was curious about the identity of the man, Yuni knew that her father, the Emperor, was ensuring his safety and privacy.

    Even Yuni couldn''t defy the Emperor''s wishes.

    "I''m so curious."

    With that thought, Yuni went on her way.

    "Rudy, how are you feeling now?"

    Rie asked.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m all better now.¡±

    Sitting on the bed, I gave her a reassuring smile.

    We were at the Royal Pce, specifically in one of its guest rooms.

    These rooms, splendidly decorated, were intended for honored guests of the pce.

    "The doctor will be visiting againter, just so you know."

    "I feel like I don''t really need any more treatment."

    It had been about three days since I arrived at the pce.

    For a whole day, I was unconscious; the next, bedridden and sleeping.

    But after receiving treatment from the royal physicians on the third day, I was able to move around again.

    Once I could move again, I paid my respects to Rie and the Emperor.

    The Emperor acknowledged me, promising protection.

    While it might be a political move to counter Ian Astria, I was still grateful since he guaranteed my safety.

    Luna was also staying in the pce.

    She wasn''t injured, so she didn''t require treatment; they just provided her with a ce to stay.

    Though we could meet, it wasn''t always easy to find a private moment.

    At the moment, I am under the direct protection of the Emperor.

    It made spending time together difficult.

    Thankfully, through Rie, we could pass along messages to each other.

    I heard that Professor McGuire met separately with Rie.

    After hearing that Luna and I were under the protection of the Royal Pce, he quietly returned to the academy.

    I wanted to thank him immediately, but I decided to wait until I returned to the Academy.

    As these thoughts crossed my mind, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°It''s Serina. May Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Yes,e in.¡±

    Rie responded.

    Serina?

    It had been a while since I heard that name.

    I assumed it was just a coincidence.

    There are many people with the same name in this world, after all.

    "Huh?"

    However, to my surprise, the woman with blue hair who entered was the Serina I knew.

    Although she wasn¡¯t in the usual school uniform, there was no mistaking it.

    "What... is going on?"

    Confused, I looked between them.

    Rie noticed my expression and spoke,

    ¡°Oh, didn''t Luna tell you?¡±

    I shook my head.

    My meetings with Luna were short, and her concerns for my wellbeing often took precedence over other topics.

    ¡°Serina has be a member of the Royal Secret Service. I did oppose it initially, but...¡±

    Rie admitted, casting a slightly disapproving nce at Serina.

    But Serina just bowed her head modestly.

    "I received assistance from ¡®Ling¡¯."

    "''Ling''?"

    "It''s the code name for the head of the Secret Service,"

    Rie exined, answering my question.

    "When Serina asked to be an undercover agent, that person came to me directly to request it. They wanted Serina to take on that role."

    Oh...

    I was genuinely impressed by that.

    "So, her crimes were pardoned?"

    "No, instead of being in prison, she works undercover to atone for her sins."

    I nodded at Rie''s exnation.

    "That''s great news. Work hard."

    When I said this with a smile, Serina approached and bowed her head.

    "I deeply regret not properly apologizing for my mistakes that day. I sincerely apologize for everything. It was entirely my fault..."

    "Ah, it''s alright. It''s been some time since then."

    I assured her, smiling.

    Yet, Serina kept her head down, refusing to look up.

    "I''m really... really sorry..."

    I looked at her intently.

    I had a feeling that no matter what I said, her attitude would be the same.

    "Serina."

    I decided to take a different approach, because, regardless of my feelings, she still had a life to live.

    "Look, I won''t forgive you. You almost killed me, and you tried to kill Astina too."

    "I understand. I don''t expect you to forgive me for the rest of your life."

    I continued after hearing her response.

    "Instead of seeking my forgiveness, live your life trying to make amends for the mistakes you¡¯ve made."

    I said with a light-hearted smile.

    "Save many people and bring salvation to many. With your abilities, you can do it, right? Live with the purpose of atoning, always."

    As I said this, Serina slowly lifted her head.

    "I promise... I will."

    I scratched my cheek.

    It felt a bit awkward.

    Just a few months ago, we were on casual terms, and now she was addressing me so formally.

    Rie broke the slightly ufortable silence.

    "But you said you won''t forgive her?"

    "Huh?"

    "Serina saved your life. If it weren''t for her, you might have died. Isn''t that why you are here?"

    My eyes widened at Rie''s words.

    Serina saved me?

    Suddenly, I felt embarrassed about the things I had just said.

    Realizing my mistake, I immediately apologized,

    "I''m sorry. I''ll forgive you. Thank you for saving me..."

    "No, it''s me who should apologize more!"

    After that slight hup,

    "Prisci! It''s been so long!!"

    "Serina, I''ve missed you!"

    Feeling guilty about my earlier words to Serina, I summoned Prisci.

    I remembered how upset Prisci had been thest time we talked in prison.

    I thought letting her see Serina might ease her resentment.

    But to my surprise, Prisci started grumbling to Serina,

    "I missed you, Serina. I should have just formed a contract with you. He''s worse than a demon."

    "Just hang in there, you already made the contract."

    Serina gently stroked Prisci as ifforting a puppy.

    And Prisci, despite her wolf-like appearance, gleefully responded to Serina¡¯s touch.

    It was almost like watching a yful pup.

    I even wondered if I should take her for a walkter.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 97: When Winter Ends, Spring Comes (1)

    "Do you enjoy this sort of thing?"

    "Experiencing freedom is the greatest pleasure for those whock it. Those who are always free wouldn''t understand this exhrating feeling."

    I stared intently at Prisci.

    Despite her words hinting at something profound, when I actually looked at her, she seemed like nothing more than a ''dog'' taken out for a walk.

    Prisci was joyfully hopping around in the snow-covered garden.

    After seeing her y with Serina, I thought to treat Prisci like a ¡®dog¡¯ and decided to take her for a walk in the garden.

    It seemed to be the right decision.

    She panted excitedly, much like a delighted dog, sniffing around.

    I watched her for a while, then wandered around the garden myself.

    "It''s cold..."

    The biting chill was sharp, but it wasn''t entirely unpleasant.

    I enjoyed the sensation of snow crunching underfoot, and taking a deep breath filled my senses with the crisp winter air.

    "Hmm... Perhaps it''s time to head back to the academy?"

    My injuries were healing, and I no longer felt difort while moving.

    From the whispers I overheard, Ian likely doesn''t have the time to be focusing on me.

    So, the likelihood of him attacking me again seems slim.

    It felt like the right time to return to the academy.

    While Rie made sure I wasfortable here in the Royal Pce, I had to return to the academy eventually.

    I had to get back to my studies.

    Just then, a voice called out from behind me.

    "Feeling better now?"

    Turning around, I faced an elderly man with deep wrinkles and a long beard.

    Recognizing him, I promptly bent one knee in reverence.

    "Your Majesty, the Emperor, it''s an honor."

    The man in front of me was the ruler of this empire, Rie''s father, the Emperor.

    "Heh, rise. I didn''te here to make you ufortable."

    The Emperor spoke with a gentle smile.

    Looking at him, he seemed to be dressed casually, possibly out for a walk himself.

    As I stood up, the Emperor, still smiling, said,

    "Care to walk with me for a bit?"

    "Of course."

    He gestured to the maids behind him to stay back.

    "Is the pce to your liking?"

    "Thanks to your kindness, Your Majesty, my stay has been veryfortable."

    The Emperor nced at me with a gentle smile,

    "I''m d to hear you''ve been well."

    Iughed awkwardly, and silence ensued.

    I wanted to escape this situation quickly.

    Despite him being Rie''s father, he was also the ruler of the Empire.

    I had to be cautious; any misstep would be disastrous.

    In situations like this, it seemed best to stay silent and stand still.

    With that, the Emperor began to speak gently.

    ¡°How is Rie faring at the Academy?¡±

    I bowed my head and replied,

    ¡°Yes, Rie is doing quite well at the Academy. She''s doing great both in the student council and in other aspects.¡±

    "Heh, that''s a relief to hear. I''ve always been a bit concerned given her fiery temperament."

    ¡°Ah, yes...¡±

    Like the time she fiercely struck down an assassin''s head with a stone at the midterm camp...

    While I was lost in such thoughts, the Emperor posed another question.

    "What do you think of her?"

    "Pardon?"

    ¡°I mean, not Rie as the First Princess or a member of the student council at the Academy, but just Rie as herself.¡±

    I was taken aback by the question.

    My opinion of Rie?

    After some contemtion, I responded sincerely,

    ¡°Rie... is a dear friend.¡±

    I continued,

    ¡°She can sometimes be na?ve, and her impulsive actions can be startling. But she''s someone I deeply trust and have high hopes for."

    Hearing my response, the Emperor smiled warmly.

    "That''s a wonderful assessment."

    I smiled back, albeit awkwardly.

    The Emperor looked at me, then turned his gaze to the sky.

    "I don''t have many days left to live."

    ¡°...?¡±

    This sudden promation made me tilt my head.

    The Emperor indeed seemed aged, but he still appeared healthy and strong.

    "However, knowing that someone like you stands beside Rie eases my concerns."

    "...Thank you."

    I bowed to the Emperor''s words.

    The Emperor gave me a gentle smile.

    "I have a favor to ask of you. Would that be alright?"

    "Of course. Please, tell me."

    The Emperor''s expression grew serious.

    "I''m not too worried about Rie. She''s strong and surrounded by many who care for her."

    His face shadowed with concern.

    "But Yuni isn''t the same. No one truly looks out for her, they only see the power she wields."

    The Emperor met my gaze.

    "I won''t ask you to do anything specific for Yuni. Just prevent the two of them from fighting. If they sh, Yuni might...¡±

    He couldn''tplete his sentence, but I understood the gravity of his words.

    I was well aware of both Rie''s nature and the kind of person Yuni was.

    "I understand. I''ll do my best."

    "Heh, I trust you will. But..."

    The Emperor wore a yful smirk.

    "Who confessed their feelings first?"

    "Pardon?"

    "Hmm, as Rie''s father, I believe I have the right to ask that."

    "...?"

    I found myself growing increasingly flustered.

    In the northern region, within the territory of the Lucarion family, the Lucarion estate was buzzing with activity.

    A meeting was in full swing.

    "¡­The Rebel''s influence continues to grow, and we''re struggling to find a way to curb it."

    The harsh climate of the north was riddled with monsters and was notorious for its scarcity of food supplies.

    The head of the Lucarion family, along with his heir, Locke, had much to discuss.

    Certainly, the conflict between Rudy Astria and Ian Astria in the central region was concerning, but for them, there was a more pressing issue at hand: The Rebels.

    These rebels, who had once been active in the south, had now made their presence known in the north.

    Furthermore, these rebels were winning over the locals by distributing food.

    Such gestures, although temporary, were undoubtedly effective in swaying public sentiment.

    The Count of Lucarion, Locke''s father, was well aware of this tactic.

    He had long-standing experience dealing with theplexities of the northern region and was not ignorant of these strategies.

    However, the reason the Lucarion family refrained from such acts was because they only provided a momentary boost to public sentiment.

    A lord should prioritize the sustainable development of his territory.

    A short-term spike in poprity achieved through food distribution wouldn''t solve any long-term issues.

    Therefore, investing the same resources in strengthening the foundation of the territory was a far better decision.

    Such an approach was ideal for a lord, but not for the rebels.

    The rebels'' immediate priority was to quickly secure the loyalty of the majority and shift the bnce of power.

    Given this, countering the rebels, who were freely distributing food, was challenging.

    The Count of Lucarion finally spoke up,

    "First and foremost, we need to apprehend these rebels as soon as possible."

    A knight present at the meeting cautiously replied,

    "However... for now, all they''ve done is distribute food. They haven''t caused any harm ormitted any crimes."

    The Count nodded in understanding.

    "Regardless, we must arrest them. If they possess any food, don''t bring it to the castle. Distribute it among the people instead. It''s the best we can do right now."

    The knight seemed to disaprove of thismand, but he bowed in acknowledgment.

    "Understood. We''ll carry out your orders."

    The Count then turned his gaze to Locke,

    "Locke, do you have a different opinion on this matter?"

    Locke, who had been seated next to the head of the family, deep in thought, responded cautiously,

    "May I ask a question?"

    At the Count''s nod, he continued,

    "It''s strange that merely distributing some food would so drastically shift public sentiment. Hasn''t our family protected these people from monsters for decades? Haven''t we helped them during famines?"

    The Count stroked his chin, acknowledging Locke''s point.

    "You''re right. Even considering the winter food shortages, this sudden shift in loyalty seems unusual."

    Rising from his seat, the Count of Lucarion gazed out of the window, lost in contemtion.

    Outside the window, the agitated citizens of the territory could be seen.

    Even with the food distribution, it made no sense for the citizens to react this way.

    "I''ll investigate this matter as well."

    At the knight''s words, Locke nodded.

    "Thank you."

    After hearing Locke and Count Lucarion''s words, the knight walked out of the mansion.

    Once outside, he nced around.

    Making sure no one was nearby, he walked towards a dark alley.

    In that alley stood a man.

    "Have you been well?"

    "As always, I''m doing fine."

    The man, raising his hood slightly, greeted the knight with a smile, a notable scar evident on his eye.

    The knight spoke, looking at the man.

    "Still... will you continue like this? Don''t you know what kind of family the Lucarions are?"

    However, the man with the scar on his eye shook his head.

    "I apologize to Count Lucarion, but it''s necessary for the greater good."

    "Understood."

    The knight bowed slightly and walked out of the alley.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    Another chappy tonight!

 Chapter 98: When Winter Ends, Spring Comes (2)

    "As expected, this ce feels the mostfortable¡­"

    I stepped down from the carriage and stretched.

    ¡°In the Royal Pce, you were given many such conveniences too,¡±

    Rie pointed out with a sharp gaze.

    "Well, there''s a difference between being provided withfort and actually feeling at ease,"

    I replied teasingly, shooting her a yful grin.

    Luna chuckled awkwardly at our banter.

    We had just returned to Liberion Academy from the Royal Pce.

    Initially, only Luna and I nned to return.

    However, out of the blue, Rie dered she''d join us back to the academy.

    Some knights looked displeased by her decision, but I decided it wasn''t my ce to worry and simply smiled it off.

    For the time being, we went our separate ways to our respective rooms.

    Given the long tiring journey, I didn¡¯t think it''d be smart to dive straight into my studies.

    I entered my room.

    Considering I had been, in essence, kidnapped and returned, I had no belongings to unpack.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Without anything to put away, I flopped onto my bed.

    Even though I rested well in the Royal Pce, nothing beats the rxation of one''s own home.

    Turning my head, my gazended on the calendar.

    "A kidnapping episode, and the year has slipped by."

    While under treatment at the pce, the year had changed.

    I wasn''t nning any special celebration for the New Year, but realizing the year had slipped by gave me a sense of loss.

    More importantly, a new semester awaited.

    Fresh first-year students, altered futures, and futures I would need to change.

    Looking back, none of the incidents from the original game had happened as they should.

    Still, I clung to the futures I knew.

    But now, I couldn¡¯t afford to.

    ¡°Evan¡­¡±

    While I was able to handle the altered incidents, Evan¡¯s very character seemed changed, and I was powerless against that.

    First Seat.

    During the final exams, Evan and I had tied for the top spot.

    That wasn''t supposed to happen.

    No matter how hard I tried, Evan was supposed to be the prodigy, always one step ahead.

    ¡°Yet now¡­¡±

    Having seen Evan¡¯s limits, I couldn¡¯t ce my trust in him.

    ¡°I need to change things...¡±

    I had to take charge.

    I bore the responsibility for the altered future.

    Not just to ensure my own survival, but to save everyone at the academy.

    Several dayster.

    In the main building of Liberion Academy, on the third floor''s women''s restroom.

    "Hmm¡­!"

    A woman, dressed in a tailored suit, had her hair tied up in a ponytail.

    She was tidying herself up in front of the mirror.

    "Ah... I''m so nervous."

    She yfully tapped her cheeks with her fingers.

    She was Gracie Lifegold, a wizard who came for an interview for a new teaching position.

    Originally, she had been a teaching assistant at the academy, but after an offer from the royal pce, she worked as a Royal Wizard for three years.

    The title of Royal Wizard was a highly prestigious position one could achieve as a wizard without a formal title.

    It was impressive that Gracie, amoner, had been given the Lifegold surname during her tenure as a royal wizard.

    However, she had a dream.

    "I just want to rx a bit now...!"

    Gracie wasn''t fond of hard work.

    Even magical research, which most wizards adored, didn''t appeal to her.

    Such research was okay only when done in a rxed leisurely manner.

    Even if one loved their work, doing it constantly without a break would inevitably lead to burnout.

    Then came an opportunity for Gracie.

    Vice Principal Oliver had been relieved of his duties

    Professor Cromwell was forced into the position of Vice Principal, leaving his previous post vacant.

    This led to an open recruitment for a new professor at Liberion Academy.

    Believing she was fully prepared, Gracie exited the restroom.

    "But¡­ why does it seem so deserted?"

    Gracie muttered to herself.

    It felt strange.

    She had assumed that the open recruitment would attract many applicants, but she saw no one around.

    "My mentor did say the professor''s position is highly sought after¡­ that thepetition would be fierce..."

    Her mentor was none other than Professor Cromwell.

    Before taking on the duties of Vice Principal, Cromwell had taken a vacation.

    During this period, he met with acquaintances, spent time with his family, and wasn''t just idling around.

    He realized that with his promotion to Vice Principal, a position in the magic department would be vacant.

    And if it wasn''t filled soon, he''d have to juggle both roles.

    With the determination to prevent that, Cromwell had searched for a suitable candidate.

    And he had chosen Gracie.

    "This is odd..."

    Puzzled, Gracie continued walking down the corridor.

    At the end of her path stood the principal''s office.

    Yet, even as she approached the office, she didn''t encounter a single soul.

    "Just what..."

    Gracie felt something was wrong.

    Before she could further ponder, the door to the principal''s office swung open.

    "Ah, Professor Gracie. You''ve arrived."

    Principal McDowell greeted her warmly as he stepped out.

    "Pro... Professor?"

    Gracie looked baffled. She hadn¡¯t even had her interview yet, nor had any announcements been made regarding her selection.

    However, Principal McDowell referred to Gracie as "Professor."

    "Haha,e on in for now."

    "¡­Yes."

    Gracie hesitantly stepped into the Principal''s office, feeling the tension in the air.

    Gracie forced a smile and took a sip of tea.

    A singr thought dominated her mind.

    I need to escape.

    I must find a way out of here as soon as possible.

    A job with no other applicants.

    An interviewer who implies you''re hired even before the interview starts.

    Clearly, it''s the worst job scenario.

    "Hmm, should I address you as ''Professor Gracie''? Or do you prefer being called by yourst name?"

    "Oh, just ''Gracie'' is fine."

    Gracie was clearly bothered by the continued addition of the title "Professor."

    "Right. Some people don''t like being addressed by their first names."

    "Ah, you mean Professor Cromwell?"

    Cromwell greatly despises being called by his first name.

    That''s why, even when introducing himself, he only reveals his surname, ''Cromwell.''

    "Yes, you, being a Liberion Academy graduate, must know about Cromwell, right?"

    "Yes, Professor Cromwell has been of great help to me."

    "It''s been about 6 years since you graduated¡­ That means you entered as a freshman when I just assumed the position of principal?"

    "Yes, I heard you assumed the position during my first year."

    McDowell and Gracie chatted amiably.

    For a while, Gracie wore a genuine smile.

    Suddenly, McDowell checked his watch.

    "Oh, look at the time."

    Gracie, seeing McDowell''s reaction, tilted her head curiously.

    "Do you have somewhere to be?"

    "Yes, I have ns with my family. I apologize."

    "No worries. It was fun reminiscing about my academy days."

    Lost in their conversation, time had flown by.

    McDowell grabbed his coat and headed for the door.

    "Just leave the teacup. My secretary will handle it. See you at work tomorrow, Professor Gracie."

    "...What?"

    Before Gracie could understand the situation, McDowell had vanished.

    In shock, Gracie stared at the door where McDowell had disappeared.

    "No, wait. I didn''t say I''d..."

    But McDowell was long gone.

    There was no reply in the empty room.

    Suddenly, a voice came from the side.

    "Professor Gracie, here are the documents detailing your duties as a professor."

    "Eh?"

    A woman stood beside her.

    Gracie took the documents the woman handed to her and said,

    "Ah, you must be the secretary..."

    Without acknowledging her realization, she asked,

    "May I clear the teacup?"

    "Yes, but..."

    Gracie wanted to return the documents and decline the job offer.

    But she swallowed those words.

    After all, confronting the principal directly seemed more appropriate than using the secretary as a go-between.

    Refusing the job through her would be impolite.

    ¡®I need to speak to Principal McDowell first thing tomorrow.¡¯

    With that in mind, Gracie rose from her seat.

    The very next day, as soon as she arrived at Liberion Academy, Gracie went straight to the Principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°...Is he on vacation?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Didn''t he mention he''d be out with his family?¡±

    Principal McDowell did mention he had ns with his family, but Gracie hadn''t realized that meant he was taking a few days off.

    "When will he be back?¡±

    ¡°He should return in about four days.¡±

    "Four days...¡±

    With that, Gracie turned her attention back to the documents she had received the previous day.

    She then headed toward the researchb listed on the papers.

    Four days wasn''t too long to wait, after all.

    ¡°I guess I''ll have to wait a bit longer¡­¡±

    However, after those four days...

    "Ah, Principal McDowell has othermitments and seems like he will be away from the academy for a while."

    Sighing in disappointment, Gracie walked out of the Principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°Now what should I do?¡±

    She hadn''t yet been properly briefed on her responsibilities, so she had nothing to do.

    Yet, no one seemed to mind her just hanging around theb.

    After several days, her mind began to waver.

    ¡°Maybe I should just¡­?¡±

    However, she quickly shook her head, dismissing the thought.

    ¡°No, something feels off. It''s as if they''re trying to lure me into something¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Gracie?¡±

    She then heard a voice behind her.

    ¡°Oh? Professor McGuire?¡±

    ¡°Hey~! It''s been a while!¡±

    Professor Mcguire, who wore a broad smile, was one of the professors Gracie had been quite close to during her student years.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re a professor now? Should I be calling you Professor Gracie?¡±

    ¡°No! Absolutely not. I can¡¯t have you calling me ¡®professor.¡¯¡±

    Gracie emphatically gestured with her hands as she spoke.

    Seeing this, Professor McGuire chuckled,

    ¡°Haha, alright then! How about we grab a drinkter? A heart-to-heart between two professors.¡±

    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll drop by yourb after I¡¯m done for the day!¡±

    A little whileter, Professor McGuire and Gracie found themselves at a local bar...

    ¡°Hehe, Professor~! I promise~! I¡¯ll follow your advice to the letter~!¡±

    ¡°Good, you better!¡±

    Under the influence of the strong drinks and Mcguire''s silver tongue, Graciemitted herself to taking on the role of a professor.

    Without knowing this had all been a scheme orchestrated by the academy''s staff.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 99: When Winter Ends, Spring Comes (3)

    A month passed swiftly.

    I had learned new intermediate spells, and my dark magic had significantly improved.

    Both Luna and Rie made impressive progress in their own ways.

    Luna can now effectively use Levian''s spellbook, while Rie has not only improved her explosive magic but also learned other intermediate spells.

    Even though we''ve changed a lot, the academy itself hasn''t changed much.

    However, it wasn''t entirely the same.

    The most noticeable change was...

    Professor Robert''sboratory.

    "Gracie, take care of these."

    "Yes, Professor!"

    The difference was that Robert now had an assistant.

    To be precise, she wasn¡¯t just Robert¡¯s assistant but served all the professors in the magic department.

    The youngest professor, Gracie Lifegold.

    She¡¯s talented and very efficient, almost like a top-tier "ve" in the academy.

    Teaching assistants, due to their limited capabilities, couldn¡¯t always be trusted with certain tasks.

    And if they were overburdened, they might break under pressure.

    When an assistant reached their breaking point, they would typically quit and run.

    So it was important to moderate the workload.

    However, professors didn''t have that luxury.

    No matter how overwhelming the workload, they couldn''t just abandon their duties.

    Being a professor often implied being older and experienced, so losing their position would leave a stain on their reputation.

    It would be a significant setback.

    As a result, especially for Robert, Gracie became a go-to for various tasks.

    "Ugh..."

    "Would you like me to help?"

    I offered to Gracie, who was receiving a pile of documents from Robert.

    She looked at me cautiously and asked,

    "Are you Professor Robert''s assistant?"

    "No, I''m just a student learning under Professor Robert."

    "A student?"

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Would you like to be my assistant? I promise I¡¯ll treat you really well! Truly!"

    "Haha¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m quite busy at the moment."

    "I see."

    Gracie looked disappointed.

    I felt sorry for her.

    If she¡¯s the youngest professor now, how long would she remain in that position?

    From what I gathered, Professors Cromwell and McGuire had tricked her to join.

    One could argue that she made a poor choice, but I heard that the professors essentially made it impossible for her to refuse.

    They announced public recruitment for a professorship but didn¡¯t consider applications aside from Gracie''s.

    McGuire constantly spoke of the benefits of being a professor, almost brainwashing her.

    Who could resist under such circumstances?

    I felt sorry for her.

    Helping her out, I carried her documents to herb.

    "Thanks! I''ll treat you to something deliciouster!"

    "It''s alright. I should be going."

    "Wait!"

    Gracie stopped me,

    "By the way, what''s your name?"

    I calmly replied to her question.

    ¡°It''s Rudy Astria.¡±

    As I stated my name, Gracie¡¯s expression stiffened, and her hands began to tremble.

    ¡°I''m so, so, so, so sorry!!!!!!¡±

    It took me several reassurances that I was just a student for Gracie to finally calm down from her upset state.

    ¡°She seems really overwhelmed...¡±

    On my way out from Gracie''sb, I ran into Luna and Professor Mcguire.

    ¡°Ah, Professor Mcguire, it''s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Is that you, Rudy?¡±

    As I greeted him warmly, Professor Mcguire responded with a bright smile.

    There was genuine happiness radiating from his grin, a side of him I hadn''t seen before.

    ¡°Yes! Anyway, Luna, you can starting to theb from tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Professor! I''ll see you tomorrow!¡±

    Huh?

    I watched the retreating back of Professor Mcguire as he returned to hisb, somewhat puzzled.

    Luna then tilted her head, posing a question.

    ¡°Rudy, are you headed to study?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but... what¡¯s this abouting to theb?¡±

    Something felt off.

    ¡°Ah~ Professor Mcguire asked if I was interested in working as a teaching assistant.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    I sighed upon hearing that.

    ¡°Wait... you agreed to it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! The other teaching assistants are very kind, and I¡¯ll get paid too! Plus, I can study at the same time, so it seemed like a great opportunity.¡±

    Luna was so na?ve.

    She didn''t realize that such great conditions alwayse with a catch.

    The academy wasn¡¯t a charity...

    Well, in some ways it was, but the professors certainly weren''t phnthropists.

    ¡°Did you... sign a contract or something?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I just did.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Now I understood why Professor Mcguire looked so ted.

    I felt a bit of pity for Professor Gracie, but I hadn¡¯t expected someone to take advantage of someone close to me the same way.

    For a moment, I considered confronting Professor Mcguire.

    But I quickly dismissed the idea.

    Luna should learn through experience.

    It¡¯ll prepare her for the realities of life.

    It¡¯s better for her to understand society through hardships, just like Professor Gracie.

    ¡°By the way, Rudy, did you hear about the freshman assessment in a few days? It reminds me of the old times.¡±

    Luna spoke, reminiscent of the past.

    I hadn''t taken the entrance exam, so I didn''t share her nostalgia.

    Still, I responded,

    ¡°I agreed to help with the exams.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why would you do that?¡±

    Assisting with the exams involved supporting the supervising professors.

    It was primarily a way for students to earn a little extra money.

    However, I had my own motives.

    To assess the new students.

    To identify potential talents for the next semester.

    ¡°Should I help out too?¡±

    ¡°No, Luna, you already have the teaching assistant role... you should rest.¡±

    I looked at Luna sympathetically.

    ¡°...?¡±

    Luna simply looked back, puzzled.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Ian exhaled a weary sigh.

    The incident involving Rudy Astria.

    The aftermath of that event was almost over, but he was very tired from it all.

    Fortunately, Rudy''s kidnapping went by without much hassle.

    However, it undoubtedly had a significant impact.

    For one, the evaluation of Ian had taken a considerable hit, while Rudy''s reputation in the capital had skyrocketed.

    Where Rudy had once been seen negatively, the tide of public opinion had turned in his favor.

    The rumor that he was a failure was now falsely attributed to Ian, and Rudy was now seen as the poor younger brother who had been oppressed under such a brother.

    From Ian''s perspective, this was deeply unfair.

    It was a well-known fact that Rudy had been the ck sheep of the family.

    Ian had done nothing wrong.

    Yet to have these rumors attributed to him was nothing but unjust.

    Moreover, the stories that were initially confined to the academy had now spread to the capital.

    The charming nobleman who got along well with both aristocrats andmoners alike.

    Rumors of how he was close to Rie, the Royal Princess, despite his family being part of the nobility.

    The brave student who risked his life to protect others.

    Such tales spread like wildfire.

    Though Ian was too preupied with his own reputation to understand why these rumors were circting, the cause of their spread was Astina.

    Astina had started to take proper sessor lessons and began to harness the power of the Persia family.

    With her influence and due to recent events, once the stories spread, all of the nobility quickly came to know of them.

    From Ian¡¯s perspective, these rumors were poison.

    He even started to think that his almost assured position as the heir could be in jeopardy.

    In the world of politics, a secured position was often anything but.

    Currently, Ian held power and influence over Rudy.

    The Astria family held the backing of the noble faction.

    The foundation of that noble faction was rooted in the Astria family.

    The families under them also had their vulnerabilities tied to the Astrias.

    Given that Ian was currently acting as the Head¡¯s representative, he already held the power to influence them at will.

    Still, Ian didn''t dismiss the thought of ''what if''.

    There''s no harm in being prepared for any eventuality.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    The Rudy kidnapping incident had just passed.

    If he stirred up another issue now, and it led toplications, it might be too much for Ian to handle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to start with minor things.¡±

    The kind of actions that wouldn¡¯t raise eyebrows.

    That level of discretion was important.

    ¡°The minor details¡­¡±

    Ian sank deep into thought.

    Areas that might seem petty.

    He needed to exploit those areas.

    Areas where even if Rudy tried, he wouldn''t easily expose to the public...

    A few dayster, a letter arrived for me.

    It was from Ian.

    I had half-expected an apology from him, thinking perhaps he felt remorseful.

    In a way, my assumption was half right, but also half wrong.

    "Seriously, this guy..."

    While there was an apology in the letter, that wasn''t the main content.

    "He''s cutting off financial support?"

    I was dumbfounded.

    The reasons he listed were petty, ones anyone could nitpick.

    Apparently, he wanted me to stand on my own feet.

    However, there was no clear way for me to object.

    If I were to oppose my own brother telling me,

    ''You should be independent. I''ll reduce your allowance,''

    Wouldn''t I just appear like a spoiled child?

    "What a tricky move."

    I thought Ian would either apologize sincerely or stay silent. But this was unexpected.

    Now, I had to figure out how to earn money to pay for tuition and living expenses on my own.

    Tuition wasn''t as much of a concern since I had a schrship for being second in the rankings.

    But the real issue was...

    "How will I handle Luna''s sponsorship?"

    Moreover, other financial matters all became burdensome.

    "Ian, you petty bastard...!¡±

    Cursing Ian wouldn''t change the situation, but I couldn''t help it.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 100: When Winter Ends, Spring Comes (4)

    "Alright, everyone, put away whatever you''re looking at!"

    The entrance examination for the new students had begun.

    All the freshmen sat in their seats, looking forward.

    A tense silence filled the room.

    Assisting Professor Gracie, I began distributing the exam papers.

    As I did so, murmurs started spreading through the hall.

    "Is that Rudy Astria...?"

    "Shush, keep it down..."

    Given the events I''ve caused, it seemed I had inadvertently be a bit of a celebrity.

    Before, few recognized me on sight.

    Only when I introduced myself as Rudy Astria, or when it was clear I belonged to the Astria family, did they recognize me.

    Buttely, more and more people seemed to recognize me at a nce.

    It made sense.

    I heard that recently, I am the most talked-about figure in the capital.

    Blocking Vice Principal Oliver, being the object of Ian Astria''s jealousy, and being cherished by the Royal Court.

    The rumors were quite exaggerated.

    All twisted tales.

    Robert had stopped Vice Principal Oliver, not me.

    Ian Astria wasn''t jealous; he merely wanted to cut down any potential nuisance.

    And as for being the most cherished figure in the Royal Court?

    I had no idea where that came from.

    Sure, I was on good terms with Rie, but being the most cherished figure?

    Thump, thump.

    As the students continued their whispered discussions, Professor Gracie tapped her podium a few times and spoke.

    "Everyone, stop chatting with your neighbors. If you continue to talk, it will be treated as cheating."

    Hearing Professor Gracie''s stern words, everyone stopped their conversations and focused ahead.

    I took a moment to watch Professor Gracie, then resumed distributing the exam papers.

    Once I finished handing out the papers and returned to Professor Gracie''s side, she quietly asked,

    "So, when do we start the exam?"

    I sighed.

    How could a professor not know this?

    That was Professor Gracie for you.

    Exceptionally skilled in magic, butcking in almost every other area.

    Gently, I informed her,

    "Professor Mcguire will announce the start soon."

    Upon hearing this, Professor Gracie nervously nodded.

    "Oh, right. Understood."

    The reason I was assigned to assist Professor Gracie?

    Initially, I was supposed to enter the exam hall with Professor Robert.

    -Why am I paired with Professor Gracie?

    -Well, Gracie is a bit clumsy, so you should help her out. You''re pretty familiar with this, aren¡¯t you?

    I scratched my head.

    What exactly was I familiar with?

    I''m just a regr student, and I¡¯ve never supervised an exam...

    All I had was the experience of taking midterms and final exams.

    But, what choice did I have?

    I prayed that nothing would go wrong as I entered with Professor Gracie.

    The clock began to glow.

    Professor Mcguire signaled the start of the test with a magic tool.

    "......"

    Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap.

    However, Gracie didn''t even nce at the clock, merely tapping her fingers on the podium.

    I stared at Gracie with disdain before speaking up.

    "Alright, the test will now begin."

    "Huh?"

    Gracie looked at me with a surprised face upon hearing my words.

    I gestured toward the clock with a tilt of my head.

    "The... manual..."

    Gracie spread out the paper with the instructions on it, letting out a sigh of realization.

    "Ah..."

    She gave me an awkward smile.

    "Ahaha... Times have really changed... Back in my day, the teaching assistant in the hallway..."

    I cut off Gracie''s words with a stern look.

    "Please be quiet. The test is in progress."

    "Yes..."

    Gracie, deted, took her seat as the supervisor.

    "Alright, well done everyone. You can have your lunch now and return to your original seats afterward."

    With those words, Professor Gracie announced the end of the first exam.

    I approached her, asking,

    "Did you gather all the test papers properly?"

    "Of course!"

    Professor Gracie confidently replied, handing me the envelope filled with exam papers.

    However, as she began to turn away, I walked past her and pointed,

    "Then what is this?"

    "Huh?"

    A stray exam papery on the floor.

    It was smaller in sizepared to the others.

    Since students took multiple tests during the first examination, the sizes of the papers varied.

    In the process of collecting and organizing them, it wasmon for a few sheets to get lost in between and fall.

    Clearly, this fallen test was one that Gracie had identally dropped while collecting them.

    "If you had missed this, it could''ve been a problem..."

    Imented.

    "I''m sorry..."

    Professor Gracie replied with a defeated expression.

    With a sigh, I picked up the stray paper and ced it inside the envelope.

    "Let''s go and submit these papers."

    "Yes, let''s..."

    As we exited the ssroom, I saw Professor Mcguire chatting with Luna.

    "Hello, Professor Mcguire!"

    Professor Gracie greeted with a smile.

    He turned to acknowledge her, asking,

    "Ah, Gracie. Did supervising go well?"

    "If it weren''t for Rudy here, there might have been a slight hup. Ahaha..."

    Walking over, Gracie began chatting with Professor Mcguire.

    Luna approached me with a bright smile,

    "Rudy! How was supervising? Wasn''t it a bit fun? Reminded me of the old days!"

    "It was interesting, I guess."

    Seeing Luna''s cheerful face, I couldn''t help but smile in return.

    Luna had taken up an assistant role beside Professor Mcguire.

    Given the limited student volunteers for the supervising role, and since Professor Mcguire was also participating, Luna filled in.

    Some might view it as unfair, but Luna seemed quite content with the arrangement.

    And looking at Luna recently, I had to admit, she seemed to be doing well.

    She was earning money and receiving valuable lessons from Professor Mcguire.

    It seemed like a win-win situation.

    It might not be the same in the future, but for now, it looked promising.

    Still, I thought,

    ¡°If I were in her shoes, I might not feel the same way...¡±

    "Hm? What do you mean?"

    "Ah, it''s nothing."

    Luna tilted her head curiously but soon shed a yful grin.

    As we followed behind Professors Mcguire and Gracie, Professor Mcguire nced over his shoulder,

    "You two should grab some lunch and return soon."

    "Yes! Understood!"

    Luna cheerfully responded.

    I gave a slight nod in acknowledgment, and we headed to the cafeteria.

    The dining hall was bustling with new students.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen the cafeteria this packed,"

    I remarked.

    "Yeah. By the way, where''s Rie today?"

    "Oh, Rie said she''d sleep in. She finds it tiring toe out when it''s this crowded."

    It made sense.

    If Rie hade to the cafeteria, she would undoubtedly have been the center of attention for all the freshmen.

    Just like over there.

    Upon entering the cafeteria, a group of students immediately caught my eye.

    Right in the center was Yuni Von Ristonia, Rie¡¯s younger sister.

    A face simr to Rie''s.

    While Rie had long hair, Yuni sported a short bob.

    I wondered why they were all huddled together like that, but it was good for us.

    Everyone''s attention was diverted from us, allowing Luna and me to eat in peace.

    We casually got our meals and settled in a corner of the cafeteria, chatting as we began to eat.

    However, the murmuring around us gradually grew louder.

    And when I looked up, the reason became clear.

    "Rudy, what''s going on?"

    Luna tilted her head in confusion as she saw my frown.

    I had a reason to frown.

    That person was approaching our table.

    "Hello there?"

    Yuni.

    She walked over with a gentle smile and greeted us.

    As Yuni approached, not just her but even the people around her started moving towards us.

    In an instant, we were surrounded by a crowd.

    "Wha... What''s this all about?"

    Luna looked around, clearly taken aback.

    "Rudy Astria, right?"

    Yuni leaned in slightly, speaking in a yful tone.

    It reminded me of when I first met Rie.

    Seeing my silent stare, Yuni continued.

    "Pleased to meet you. I am the Second Princess, Yuni Von Ristonia. May I join you for a meal?"

    Her introduction was impable, radiating dignity and grace.

    After being ustomed to the more casual Rie, seeing her younger sister''s formal demeanor made for a stark contrast: the carefree older sister and the courteous younger one.

    Of course, Rie also acted gracefully when she needed to.

    "Sure, have a seat."

    "Yes, then..."

    As Yuni began moving with her tray from Luna¡¯s side towards me,

    Thud.

    Luna pulled out a chair next to her.

    "Why not sit here?"

    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±

    Luna responded with a smile.

    While it looked like her usual smile, there was an uncanny edge to it.

    Yuni locked eyes with Luna.

    "Why are you going all the way there? Here is closer, isn''t it?"

    ¡°I wanted to sit next to Rudy.¡±

    "Just sit here."

    At Luna¡¯s words, Yuni frowned.

    "Who are you, exactly?"

    Before Luna could reply, I intervened.

    "She''s my friend, Luna Railer. Do as Luna suggests. Why would you want to sit next to me anyway?"

    Wouldn''t it be better to face someone directly if you wanted to talk with them?

    Yuni responded with a sly smile.

    "You see, I have a crush on Rudy."

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    After making her deration, Yuni briskly walked over and sat next to me.

    And once seated, she spoke again.

    "I fell for you at first sight, Rudy. Will you go out with me?"

    Luna sat on the bench, looking up at the sky.

    -I have a crush on Rudy

    She confessed.

    -I fell for you at first sight, Rudy. Will you go out with me?

    She said, wearing her heart on her sleeve.

    Of course, Luna knew.

    She knew Yuni most likely had ulterior motives.

    Still, hearing someone else confess to the person she liked weighed heavily on her heart.

    "Sigh..."

    While she could somewhat cope with the shock of Yuni''s confession, Rudy''s response was even more jarring.

    -I''m sorry, but I can''t ept your feelings. Let''s remain as senior and junior.

    Such a practical and gentle rejection.

    Luna would have preferred it if Rudy had been more blunt in his rejection; it might have lessened the shock.

    The reason this felt so jarring to her was that she believed Rudy might respond in the same manner if she ever confessed her feelings to him.

    She could vividly imagine herself in Yuni''s shoes, confessing... only to be met with the exact same words from Rudy.

    Luna imagined it.

    Her confession... and Rudy rejecting her with those exact words...

    It yed in her mind like an echo.

    "Rudy..."

    With a heavy sigh, Luna whispered Rudy''s name.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 101: When Winter Ends, Spring Comes (5)

    Flowers are beginning to bloom.

    The seeds that were buried in the snow are slowly sprouting, stretching their tiny shoots towards the sun.

    Leaves were starting to sprout from trees, adding vibrant colors to the academy.

    I was taking a stroll, admiring my surroundings.

    "The weather''s nice."

    ¡°It truly is! I usually prefer winter, but now that we''re outside, spring doesn''t seem too bad!"

    I nced at Prisci who made thatment.

    Right at my feet, in the form of a wolf, was Prisci.

    I was taking a walk with her, upholding a promise I made while we were in prison: to show her more of the outside world and to take care of her.

    Perhaps because of that, I''ve felt that Prisci has been in high spiritstely.

    But, in contrast to her joy, my own worries have multiplied recently.

    To be exact, it¡¯s not that I have more concerns, but one particr worry that''s been bothering me immensely: money.

    The ways to earn money while living at the academy are few and far between.

    asionally, the academy would hire students for short-term contractual jobs and pay them, but that pay was nowhere near what I needed.

    To continue to grow and improve, I need to do my own personal research and experiments.

    However the funds needed are beyond what an average student can afford.

    For now, I''m managing with the money given by my family, but that amount will soon be exhausted.

    My current research especially requires a significant amount of money.

    Dark magic often uses catalysts; magic that requires a sacrifice.

    I''ve been delving deep into studying this kind of magic.

    With Professor Robert''s help, I''ve been making good progress, and on my own, I¡¯ve been purchasing various materials to practice.

    However, practicing alone has be increasingly challenging.

    When learning with Robert, he¡¯d simply toss me the ingredients he had in hisb.

    On my own, I had to buy them. I now understand why Evan might have struggled to maintain the top rank, unable to reach the required specs.

    For now, my immediate need is to earn money that would sustain me for a while.

    But the ways to earn it are limited.

    The most obvious option is to be a teaching assistant.

    In fact, it''s perhaps the only viable option for me.

    "Bing a teaching assistant, huh..."

    I began contemting it earnestly.

    Of course, I had no intention of bing Robert''s assistant.

    He already had a few assistants, and given Robert''s personality, if I became his assistant, he''d definitely dump all his work on me.

    The professor I was considering was Gracie Lifegold.

    Despite being a professor, she was quite lenient.

    She doesn''t even have a proper assistant right now.

    I''m sure Gracie would eagerly wee me.

    "But..."

    There''s a catch...

    If I were to go by my n...

    "Senior? Hello?"

    I heard a voice from behind me.

    I turned with a frown, recognizing that voice.

    Behind me, Yuni was standing with a smile.

    "Out for a stroll again today?"

    The semester hadn¡¯t begun yet.

    Although it was about to, the freshmen hadn¡¯t arrived.

    Typically, noble students would arrive apanied by their families for the entrance ceremony.

    However, unlike them, Yuni had already moved into the dormitory.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t mind her moving in early, but the real issue was her constantly following me aroundtely.

    Like when I would take morning walks with Prisci or when I studied at the library, she¡¯d always show up just to say hi.

    Even when I asked her to stop, she would merely smile and say,

    "I''lle by again."

    At first, it was very bothersome.

    She would constantly hover around, staring intently, making it impossible for me to ignore her.

    But, recently, I found a solution.

    "Yuni, what are you doing?"

    From behind, Rie, dressed infortable sportswear, approached.

    She came over with a bright smile.

    "Tsk¡­"

    Seeing Rie, Yuni frowned.

    "Senior! Then, I''lle backter."

    "You don¡¯t have to."

    Despite my words, Yuni just smiled and left.

    Yuni¡¯s natural enemy.

    That was Rie.

    Whenever Yuni sought me out, Rie would find me soon after.

    And she would promptly chase Yuni away.

    After numerous repetitions of this routine, it became a new normal.

    Especially during morning walks with Prisci, Rie joining us became a part of the routine.

    Rie, seeing Yuni¡¯s retreating figure, turned to me with a broad grin.

    "Shall we get going?"

    "Sure."

    I began jogging through the academy grounds with Rie.

    Prisci, too, gleefully followed.

    Of course, we weren''t running at full speed.

    If I ran too fast, Rie wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up.

    I adjusted my pace to match hers.

    At first, even at this pace, Rie struggled.

    She wasn¡¯t used to exercising.

    Buttely, she''s been managing to keep up, keeping her breathing steady without breaks.

    "Whew¡­ Whew..."

    After a while, we were nearing the end of our usual running route.

    "Rudy."

    Rie, slowing down a bit, started to speak.

    "Hmm?"

    I nced at her, tilting my head.

    "What¡¯s up?"

    It didn''t seem like she was tired or wanted to stop.

    Rie stared at me intently for a moment, then began to speak softly.

    "Do you want to join the student council with me?"

    "What?"

    "I n to run for student council president. I¡¯d like you to be my vice president."

    Rie¡¯s sudden proposition caught me off guard.

    "We haven¡¯t properly organized the student council since we haven¡¯t seen the first-year students yet, but I''d really like you to take on the role of vice president."

    Rie continued her proposal.

    ¡°I''ve been watching you since you started working in the student council. You''re good at what you do... you''re approachable... someone I trust...¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    I interrupted Rie as she spoke.

    ¡°There''s... a slight problem.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at my words.

    I gave an awkward smile.

    "I''m also running for student council president."

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rie lookedpletely taken aback by what I had just said.

    ¡°Oh, I''m not saying I won''t participate in the student council... I''ll just be running for the position of president.¡±

    I nodded.

    Taking the position of student council president was the beginning of my n for this school year.

    Topletely alter the narrative centered around Evan.

    I needed to shift the entire flow of this academy.

    And for that, I needed power.

    The kind of authority that could sway the academy.

    The first step to gaining such power was to secure the student council president¡¯s seat.

    It was the only position that provided vast information ess, and the legitimate authority to influence the academy.

    Of course, I knew that Rie intended to run for the position.

    That''s why I was hesitant to tell her.

    We''d be opponents after all.

    Still, it was a conversation we had to have eventually.

    "So... have you decided who you''d want in the student council if you win?"

    Rie stumbled over her words, still processing the situation.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finalized it yet. But I have a few in mind.¡±

    The entrance exam for freshmen.

    That was why I was there.

    After the exam, I approached a freshman named Kuhn.

    He was an alchemy student with a remarkable talent for both magic and alchemy.

    A prodigious talent held back by hismoner status.

    I met him and asked him to join the student council I was nning to form.

    He left without saying much, but I was set on bringing him into the council.

    Apart from him, I didn¡¯t have anyone else in mind.

    If it didn''t work out, I even thought of cing Luna in a Vice President kind of role.

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Rie was deep in thought.

    And then, with a frustrated expression, she blurted out.

    ¡°Just take the Vice President position! Let me be the President!!!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same thing anyway!!!¡±

    ¡°Then why don''t you be the Vice President?¡±

    ¡°Ugh...!!!¡±

    Rie red at me, fuming.

    The conversation felt childish.

    Like a squabble between little kids.

    No matter what Rie said, I wasn¡¯t going to change my mind.

    Of course, things would be morefortable if Rie were the student council president.

    We got along rtively well, and she respected my opinions.

    But that didn''t mean there were no issues.

    In the end, if I wanted something done, I would have to ask her.

    The decision to act on it would be hers.

    Having the position of student council president allowed me to act freely and do as I pleased.

    "So, let''s have a fairpetition for the student council presidency."

    I offered my hand to Rie.

    However, Rie stared at my hand for a moment before opening her mouth.

    "I don''t want to..."

    "Huh...?"

    "I said, no."

    I was taken aback by her response.

    "So, you''re saying you''re not going to y fair and rig the election?"

    "That''s not what I''m saying!"

    Rie protested, giving my stomach a yful jab.

    "Then what is it?"

    "..."

    Rie lowered her head, continuing to jab at my stomach.

    "Hey, that''s starting to hurt."

    Upon hearing this, Rie stopped and looked up.

    And then she spoke.

    "I''ll be the Vice President..."

    "...What?"

    Rie eximed with a frown.

    "I said, I want to be the Vice President!!!"

    "...???"

    What was she talking about?

    I looked at Rie with surprise.

    It waspletely unexpected.

    I never asked Rie to be Vice President because I knew she''d never want to be beneath anyone due to her personality.

    Or at least, that''s what I thought.

    Rie shook her head, seemingly irritated.

    "In one of our assessments, I realized thatpeting with someone you know is really unpleasant. I already have enough opponents; why would I fight against someone who''s supposed to be on my side? I absolutely hate it."

    Rie said with determination.

    "Let''s do it together. The student council."

    I stared at Rie,pletely taken aback.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 102: When Winter Ends, Spring Comes (6)

    Robert''s Laboratory.

    With an uncharacteristically serious expression, Robert stared at the document in his hand.

    This was a report about the Fred family territory, a ce Robert recently visited.

    Although he had initially approached them for something else, it unexpectedly led to a more significant discovery: the connection between Levian and the Fred family.

    The Fred family had been crafting magical tools since ancient times.

    Naturally, crafting such tools requires magic circles.

    In this process, a link to Levian, a master of these circles, was discovered.

    Among the findings was Levian''s research material stored within the Fred family''s archives.

    And this wasn''t just any regr research.

    "Damned fiends..."

    Robert muttered under his breath.

    Prominently mentioned in the documents was something deeply unsettling: human sacrifices and experiments rted to magic tool creation.

    Instead of conventional methods, they had tools crafted by sacrificing humans.

    Details revealed that Levian''s name was involved, indicating his participation in this disturbing research.

    The timeline of this research began approximately three years before Levian''s disappearance and concluded precisely on the day he vanished.

    Robert though deeply.

    The magic book that Luna possessed from Levian.

    Could it possibly be a result of this research?

    However, there was no definitive proof.

    The essential parts of these research materials were encrypted, making it difficult to understand the exact nature of the work.

    From what he could piece together, after fleeing, Levian ended up in the Railer family territory without anything other than the magic book Luna now holds.

    Meanwhile, the Fred family aggressively looked for him.

    Piecing all of this together, the only usible conclusion was that Levian had run away with the results of his research.

    "But something doesn''t add up..."

    Assuming Levian had run away with the research results, why didn''t the Fred family have their own copies?

    The research logs showed that Levian wasn''t working alone; there were traces of the Fred family''s involvement.

    Logically, the Fred family should''ve been able to reproduce the research results on their own.

    Yet, they hadn''t.

    Instead of pursuing the research independently, they only pursued Levian.

    While it was understandable they might be wary of Levian potentially leaking the research, it was strange that the Fred family hadn''t created anything themselves.

    Even if Levian held some unique knowledge, he''d disappeared almost 7-8 years ago.

    With the resources and expertise at their disposal, the Fred family should''ve been able to continue and possiblyplete the research.

    But they didn''t.

    They abandoned the research the moment Levian disappeared.

    Robert wondered: why would they make such a choice?

    And then¡­

    "Why did he say that to me?"

    ''You, who couldn''t ovee your curiosity and greed, using human lives for magic. You cannot be my disciple.''

    The words Levian had once said to him.

    Right after the funeral of his own son, he said those words.

    That moment was roughly a month before Levian disappeared.

    Levian wasn''t the only one who dabbled in the forbidden magic that took human sacrifices.

    Robert had also tried his hand at it.

    As a result, Robert lost his noble title, his mentor, and his son.

    In a short span, he lost everything.

    To live and to shake off his grief, he wandered battlefields.

    There wasn¡¯t a battlefield teeming with monsters where Robert wasn¡¯t present, anywhere blood was spilled, he was there.

    In such dire times, it was his friend Cromwell who came to his aid.

    Thanks to Cromwell''s suggestion, Robert could join the academy as a professor, allowing him to stay there till now.

    With McDowell¡¯s help, he managed to keep his past a secret.

    But the widely-known incident involving his once-famous son couldn''t be kept a secret.

    Still, Robert epted this calmly.

    He knew he was to me for his actions.

    "Haah¡­"

    Robert set down the documents with a heavy exhale.

    Levian''s face shed in his mind.

    His mentor, who had once abandoned him.

    To think that he did something simr...

    No, something even worse than what Robert had done, made anger course through him.

    "That damn fool¡­"

    Robert''s words were filled with anger, sorrow, and a profound sense of loss.

    The day before the entrance ceremony.

    "Senior~."

    Yuni approached, calling out my name.

    "How do you always know where I am?"

    I frowned as I addressed Yuni.

    I was at a training ground on the outskirts of the academy.

    A ce seldom visited.

    I had chosen this secluded spot, thinking it would be spacious enough to practice magic.

    But, as always, Yuni effortlessly found me.

    "Well, I have my ways,"

    Yuni said with a yful smirk.

    I stared at her, then looked around.

    "Why do you keeping here if you''re just going to run away when Rie shows up?"

    "Ah, I won¡¯t be running today."

    I narrowed my eyes at her statement.

    Yuni, noting my expression, pointed towards the academy''s main building.

    "Sis is meeting with Cromwell right now."

    I frowned at her casual tone.

    "Regardless of how close you are, refer to him as ''Vice Principal.'' Calling him without his title is a bit disrespectful, isn¡¯t it?"

    She pouted,

    "What''s with ''Vice Principal''? His name is Cromwell, so I call him that."

    While I felt her point was somewhat valid, it still felt proper to show respect.

    "But shouldn''t you at least use an honorific? Rie addresses him formally, you know."

    "Nah, I like my way."

    She stuck her tongue out slightly.

    Though I was tempted to give her a gentle knock on the head, I held back, considering the repercussions of handling a royal body in such a manner.

    "But I¡¯ll keep calling you ''Senior*'' since you seem worthy of respect!"

    "Thanks," I said.

    I wanted to ask, ''What do you know about me to deem me more respectable than Professor Cromwell?'' but refrained, realizing it would only lengthen the conversation.

    "Anyway, stop visiting so often. You alwayse and just... watch."

    I grumbled at Yuni.

    Lately, her frequent visits meant I developed a habit of postponing tasks until after she left.

    It was more efficient that way, given how distracting Yuni could be.

    "Can''t I juste to see someone I like?"

    She tilted her head, wearing a mischievous grin.

    "Stop lying. It¡¯s obvious."

    As I said this, Yuni slowly walked towards me.

    Stopping right in front of me, she looked up directly into my eyes.

    "What does ''liking'' even mean? Isn¡¯t it just what one feels?"

    She asked with a yful smile.

    I just shook my head.

    "It''s not that simple."

    "Can you define love, Rudy?"

    "I can''t define it, but I''m sure what you''re feeling isn¡¯t love."

    Upon hearing my words, Yuni pouted and stepped back.

    "You''re quite the heartbreaker, aren¡¯t you? Even when a girl expresses her love like this, you continue to reject her."

    "Think whatever you want."

    As I tried to end the conversation, Yuni stopped pressing the issue, seemingly losing interest.

    Regardless of whether Yuni was watching, I returned my focus to my original task.

    After a while, Yuni, looking slightly tired, took a seat on a nearby bench.

    From there, she attentively watched my every move.

    After a significant amount of time had passed,

    "Phew..."

    I finished preparing the magic.

    A spell that uses mana stones as a medium.

    Although it''s an expensive spell¡ªconsuming one mana stone for a single use¡ªits effectiveness is undisputed.

    I was in the midst of testing it out.

    Typically, all you needed for this spell were a mana stone and your own body.

    However, I brought along some protective gear and some items just in case, causing the preparation to take longer than expected.

    Havingpleted all preparations, I stole a nce behind me.

    Yuni was on the bench, curled up with her legs folded.

    Despite yawning and wiping away a tear, probably out of boredom, she remained in her spot, continuing to watch me.

    I doubted the magic would affect Yuni, given the distance between us.

    After all, this was a summoning spell.

    I began to channel my mana, wrapping the mana stone with it.

    The mana stone was encased once, then twice, and again and again.

    Soon, the multiyered mana stone began to emit a radiant glow.

    But as it grew brighter, cracks started forming on its surface.

    Timing it perfectly, I chanted,

    "I Summon thee, Behemoth."

    Just as the sea has Leviathan, a demon governing the waters, the earth has Behemoth, a demon governing thend, capable of utilizing abilities rted to all minerals, soil, and terrain.

    Behemoth was one of the higher-ranking demons that could be summoned through dark magic.

    With Professor Robert''s guidance, I managed to get a rough understanding of it.

    However...

    "Ugh..."

    A powerful gust of wind suddenly blew, and the ground cracked open to reveal Behemoth emerging from the rift.

    The figure of Behemoth emerging from the torn ground...

    "Pwoo.."

    "Oh my, how cute."

    ...was a tiny elephant.

    The very elephant that had protected us during our battle with Vice Principal Oliver.

    Its true identity was none other than Behemoth.

    But instead of the colossal form that Robert had previously summoned, what stood before me now was an elephant no bigger than the fist of a grown man.

    ¡°...Is this considered a sess?¡±

    ¡°Pwoooh~~~!!¡±

    However, the elephant''s reaction seemed off.

    It appeared to be stomping its foot as if it were angry.

    I slowly approached the behemoth.

    And then I spoke.

    ¡°What''s bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Pwoooh! Pwoooh!! Pwoooh!!!¡±

    What is it saying?

    ¡°How dare such a weakling summon me! Someone of your caliber has no right to call upon me!¡±

    From behind, Yuni spat out these words. I turned to look at her.

    ¡°...What are you doing?¡±

    Yuni didn''t respond to me but just kept staring at the elephant... no, the behemoth.

    ¡°Pwoooh! Pwoooh!¡±

    ¡°Summoning me, of all beings! It''s a disgrace to our lineage!¡±

    Yuni seemed to be interpreting the behemoth¡¯s cries.

    Rubbing my chin, I looked at Yuni and asked,

    ¡°You can understand what it''s saying?¡±

    I pointed at the behemoth as I spoke.

    Yuni looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°No? I just tried guessing. How could anyone understand what ¡®pwoooh pwoooh¡¯ means?¡±

    Yuni replied as if it was obvious.

    ¡°...¡±

    All I could do was stare nkly at her.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    Another er. (''-''*©g

    *hmm I decided that when she calls ''Senior Rudy'' it''ll just be Rudy, but when she calls him by just senior but no name, I''ll have it as senior.

 Chapter 103: Student Council Election2 (1)

    Typically, researchbs were quiet.

    There was hardly any chatter.

    Everyone was too swamped and exhausted to chat.

    However, this particr researchb was even quieter than the rest.

    There were no sounds of footsteps or rustling papers, save for one individual.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    This was Professor Gracie''sb.

    Compared to otherbs, it was almost empty, devoid of people or clutter.

    The only thing present in this barrenb was an enormous pile of papers.

    Gracie slouched dejectedly at her desk.

    "I need an assistant¡­"

    After bing a professor, Gracie had tried fervently to recruit one.

    However, the number of students who applied to be her assistant?

    Zero.

    Not a single one.

    The potential teaching assistants knew all too well.

    Joining Gracie''sb meant facing tremendous difficulties...

    Why would they willingly enter Gracie¡¯s understaffedb, when they knew they¡¯d be swamped with work without any perks?

    In otherbs with more assistants, at least tasks were distributed.

    But here, it was obvious that one would be overwhelmed without even the chance to leave work on time.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the first-years who were reluctant.

    Even the second and third-year students declined Gracie''s offers.

    By their second and third years, students had generally adapted to the academy''s environment.

    As a result, they saw no reason to join Gracie''s newb, especially when they could join more established professors.

    ¡°Should I try to lure in some freshmen...¡±

    This year, Gracie was in charge of first-year students.

    To be exact, she was teaching the top ss of the first-years for practical magic.

    The top ss of practical magic was initially handled by Professor Cromwell.

    Which meant Gracie had no choice but to take over.

    While one might think that the top ss should be managed by a more experienced professor, these were still first-year students.

    Regardless of how exceptional they werepared to their peers, they were still novices.

    Teaching them wasn¡¯t the issue.

    However, recruiting them as teaching assistants was a different story.

    Even the brightest among the first-year students were still just that ¨C first years.

    "Maybe I can just ask them for a little help with the paperwork..."

    While first-year students might not be able to assist in the moreplicated research, they could still handle routine paperwork.

    Gracie nced at a paper bag beside her and picked it up.

    She opened the bag and began sifting through the papers inside.

    These were documents detailing the entrance exam scores of first-year students and also listed the names of her students ¨C those in the top practical magic ss.

    [

    Practical Magic ss

    Yuni Von Ristonia

    Diark Verde

    ]

    There were only two students in the top ss.

    And unfortunately, both were individuals she couldn¡¯t easily approach.

    Yuni would never consider taking on the role of a teaching assistant, being the princess of the empire.

    As for Diark...

    "Why would a top student from a prestigious family even consider joining myb?"

    Diark is the sole heir of the Verd¨¨s family.

    The Verd¨¨s family owns fertile farnd in the southern ins and has served under the empire for generations.

    However, before Diark, the Verd¨¨s line hadn''t produced any notable talents.

    Given the prosperity brought by their fertile territories, the family never felt the need to excel.

    Emerging from such an environment was their sole heir, Diark Verd¨¨s.

    It was unlikely that such a cherished noble offspring, raised in luxury, would have any interest in joining herboratory.

    "Ugh..."

    Gracie sighed deeply.

    The new term had begun.

    Freshmen hadpleted the entrance ceremony and were now officially part of the academy.

    Now in my second year, I''ve started attending various new sses.

    "Rudy, what''s our next ss?"

    "Introduction to Dark Magic. It''s Professor Robert''s ss."

    Luna and I chatted as we walked toward the cafeteria.

    Today marked the beginning of the new academic term, and there was much to discuss about our sses.

    We exchanged information about which sses we liked, which professors taught well, and started nning potential changes to our schedules.

    In our first year, we couldn''t freely choose our ss schedules, but from the second year onward, we had the freedom to customize them.

    For instance, those in the Magic Department could choose which intermediate magic courses they wanted, including sses in magical tool creation, advanced rune studies, and practical magic applications, tailoring their sses ording to their career path.

    For me, I leaned towards dark magic and practical magic sses, while Luna focused on courses rted to magical tools and runes.

    Of course, there were other mandatory courses we had to sign up for - the general education courses.

    While you''d choose general education courses based on personal interest, there was one crucial thing to consider: which sses had fewer assignments, easier exams, and more lenient professors.

    Frankly, while general education courses were designed to broaden one''s horizons, they shouldn''t be the main focus.

    As a student of the Magic Department, my main priority should be magic.

    Dedicating too much time to general studies would only be detrimental.

    So, Luna and I aimed to choose the ones that demanded the least amount of our time.

    "Shall we go for ''Royal Politics'' then?"

    "Yeah, sounds good."

    While Luna and I were deep in conversation on our way to the cafeteria, we noticed amotion ahead.

    "Sigh... Just because you were lucky enough to be born a noble, you think you can talk so much."

    I frowned at the scene.

    A male student, known as amoner, stood defensively with a female student hiding behind him, confronted by a noble student.

    And thatmoner boy was someone I knew.

    Letting out a sigh, my expression changed, and I began walking towards them, calling out to themoner student.

    "Kuhn, how have you been?"

    Kuhn.

    He was the guy I spoke to during the freshman entrance exam.

    And here he was, already in a conflict with another student so soon into the new term.

    Seeing my approach with a smile, Kuhn''s face twisted in difort.

    "Ugh..."

    When I called Kuhn''s name, the noble student facing him looked at me, his eyes widening in surprise.

    "Ah... Rudy Astria..."

    I cast a side nce at the girl hiding behind Kuhn.

    It was Emily, Kuhn''s childhood friend.

    After briefly meeting her gaze, I turned back to Kuhn.

    "Kuhn, don''t you think we have some things to discuss?"

    With that said, I smiled at the noble student standing opposite Kuhn.

    ¡°Can I take this guy with me for a moment?¡±

    At that, he looked taken aback and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Do as you wish! Please, take him!¡±

    Hearing this, I turned my gaze to Kuhn.

    ¡°Let''s grab a meal together.¡±

    Hearing my invitation, Luna tilted her head and asked from behind me,

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    I gave a faint smile,

    ¡°A junior I''ve taken a keen interest in.¡±

    With that, I led Kuhn and Emily to the cafeteria.

    Luna took a seat beside me, while Kuhn and Emily settled down across from us.

    As soon as they were seated, Emily bowed her head towards me,

    ¡°Thank you for saving me¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±

    I brushed off her gratitude and looked at Kuhn.

    His ck hair obscured his eyes, giving him a rather brooding appearance.

    Directly, I posed my question to him,

    ¡°So, Kuhn, what have you decided about my proposal?¡±

    Kuhn hesitated before speaking,

    ¡°You probably already know what I''m going to say.¡±

    His words referred to our previous encounter.

    I had approached Kuhn before and suggested that we work together in the student council.

    He scoffed and walked away.

    A clear rejection.

    Yet, I had my reasons for asking again.

    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡±

    Emily began hesitantly,

    ¡°But what are you talking about?¡±

    Emily was the reason.

    During the freshman entrance exam, I had spoken only to Kuhn.

    Even though I knew he would refuse, I decided to give it a shot.

    As expected, he turned me down.

    So I decided to bring it up again but in Emily''s presence.

    As I exined the situation to Emily, she turned to Kuhn with a smile,

    ¡°Kuhn?¡±

    ¡°I said no. I''m not doing it.¡±

    ¡°Kuhn???¡±

    "I... I won''t do it..."

    The usually brusque and prickly Kuhn was visibly flustered when Emily pressured him.

    To Kuhn, Emily was his greatest vulnerability, yet also his greatest strength.

    They had grown up together in an orphanage and shared a bond that was both a deep friendship and a budding romance.

    If it was Emily, he would inevitably relent.

    After all, the only reason he was refusing was because of my noble status.

    Luna watched their yful banter with a warm smile,

    ¡°You two seem really close. Hehe.¡±

    Hearing this, Emily, who was busy ring at Kuhn, nced at Luna and replied with a lightugh,

    ¡°You two seniors also seem to have a good rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Huh??¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Both Luna and I looked at Emily with bewilderment.

    Emily''s eyes widened in realization, her face showing a hint of regret,

    ¡°Oh¡­ Were you two not¡­? I''m so, so sorry!!¡±

    As Emily bowed her head in embarrassment, Luna waved her hands dismissively,

    ¡°No, no! There''s no need to apologize. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you are dating¡­ or, not¡­?¡±

    Emily''s gaze darted between the two of us, her face filled with confusion.

    At the training grounds on the outskirts of the academy.

    Yuni strolled leisurely toward it.

    "Why do the people I''m looking for always prefer such secluded ces?"

    Grumbling, Yuni stepped inside.

    Inside, a man was focused on his sword practice.

    "Hello?"

    Yuni greeted the man with a warm smile.

    Hearing her voice, the man turned his head.

    "You''re Evan, the top student of the second year, right?"

    "I am Evan, yes. But who are you?"

    In response to Evan''s words, Yuni introduced herself politely.

    "I''m Yuni Von Ristonia, a first-year student here."

    And with a yful grin, she added,

    "How about teaming up with me?"

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 104: Student Council Election2 (2)

    "In the North, every four years, a massive magical beast attacks the fortress. Significant support is provided from the center, and our Liberion Academy also lends a hand."

    During the second-year general elective ss on Magical Beast Studies, the professor spoke.

    "These beasts possess no rationality and are void of emotions like fear. Given that such an attack is anticipated this year, some of you might even be dispatched there."

    As I listened to the professor, I tapped my desk with my fingers.

    "Now, don''t worry too much. The academy wouldn''t put the students in too much danger. While students undoubtedly provide assistance, the main purpose of your involvement is to gain experience. After all, we have numerous veterans experienced with these beast attacks."

    The professor seemed to think our grim expressions were due to fear.

    He couldn''t be more off the mark.

    Noticing something was wrong, the professor nced at the clock.

    ss had already exceeded its scheduled time by over 15 minutes.

    Seeing the students'' frustrated faces, the professor chuckled,

    "Ah, look at the time. My apologies, we''ll conclude today''s lesson here."

    At his words, a collective sigh of relief spread throughout the ss.

    On the first day, we already had an extended lecture.

    "This just won''t do..."

    I mumbled to myself.

    I contemted dropping this course and taking another elective.

    Besides the Royal Politics course that Luna and I nned to sign up for, there were a few other electives to consider.

    But this one just didn''t seem right.

    After all, my real opponents aren''t monsters; they''re people.

    There''s no point in learning extensively about monsters.

    With that thought, I began to walk.

    The afternoon following the end of the ss was bathed in the gentle warmth of spring.

    However, I had an errand to run.

    I exited the Academy and headed towards a certain bakery.

    "Ah, you''re here?"

    Rie, sipping her tea, greeted me at the bakery.

    "Why meet outside? Couldn''t we have just met inside the academy?"

    The student council presidential elections were gradually approaching, and it was time to start preparing.

    While sipping her tea with a sly smile, Rie responded,

    "This ce is delicious, right? Discussing matters over something tasty might lead to better ideas."

    This was the bakery where Rie and I had tea after school.

    Although we didn''t have tea that time, I recalled the delightful snacks we had enjoyed.

    I took a seat opposite Rie.

    "Do we even need ''better ideas''?"

    Frankly, there wasn''t much to worry about for the uing election.

    There weren''t any second-year students capable of running, and with Rie''s reputation, the student council president''s position was practically guaranteed.

    She smirked,

    "True. So, do you dislike having tea with me? Or are you nning to pick a fight?"

    "I apologize. I''ll just quietly have my tea."

    I yielded, wilting under Rie''s yful tease.

    Rie had decided to be the vice president, but I never saw her as someone subordinate to me.

    If Rie had truly run for the student council presidency, even I wouldn''t be certain of victory.

    But Rie stepped back out of consideration for me.

    "So, when should we get the rmendations from the professors?"

    "It''s easy to get the rmendation letters. Just get them from Professor Robert and Professor Mcguire. I''ll take care of the rest."

    "What about the other student council members?"

    "For the first year, that guy you mentioned, Kuhn, and a couple others should do. For higher positions, it''s best to go with familiar faces like Locke and Luna. Luna has her teaching assistant duties, so she might be busy, but it''s always better if someone we know fills the higher roles."

    I wasforted by Rie''s confident attitude.

    It seemed she had already thought through all the parts I was still wondering about.

    While we were on the topic of second-year students, Rie suddenly pped her hands and asked,

    "Speaking of which, why hasn''t Yeniele back?"

    "Huh?"

    Yeniel hasn''te back?

    Caught off guard by the unexpected question, my expression turned bewildered.

    I hadn''t thought about Yeniel at all.

    She wasn''t the type to stand out much anyway.

    Plus, since Astina had been overseeing matters rted to Yeniel, I hadn''t paid her much mind.

    "You don''t know either? I thought you''d know something."

    Could she still be with the Rebels?

    Or something else...

    Seeing my worried face, Rie sighed.

    "Maybe I shouldn''t have mentioned it. If anything had happened, Astina would have told us. Since we haven''t heard anything, let''s just wait a bit longer."

    "Mmm..."

    Despite Rie''s words, I couldn''t shake off the unease.

    Still, Yeniel, being a former assassin from the Rebels, I expected her to return somehow.

    But when I thought of the leader of the Rebels, I couldn''t help but feel anxious.

    Noticing my frown, Rie waved her hands dismissively.

    "Let''s leave that topic. I''ve been curious about something else."

    "What are you curious about?"

    Rie then leaned forward, giving me a probing look.

    ¡°Is Yuni still flirting with you?¡±

    ¡°...Flirting?¡±

    Describing Yuni''s actions towards me as ''flirting'' made me chuckle.

    Of course, Yuni has blonde hair*, but that''s hardly relevant here.

    "You said she confessed and you turned her down. So why does she keep sticking around you?"

    "I''m not sure about that either. I''m actually more curious."

    The fact that Yuni had confessed to me.

    Everyone at the academy knew about it.

    It was bound to spread since the confession took ce in front of so many people.

    ¡°Stay away from her. She''s really shady and weird. Never, ever, EVER! get close to her,¡±

    Rie warned me about Yuni with great emphasis.

    ¡°But she''s your family...¡±

    ¡°Oh my, what does being family have to do with anything?¡±

    Just as she was about to respond, someone suddenly interrupted from behind.

    I turned to see a beaming Yuni.

    Rie jumped up from her seat, startled.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t be here. Right, Rudy?¡±

    Yuni nced at me cheekily.

    ¡°Well, I suppose so, but¡­¡±

    Rie''s brow furrowed.

    ¡°Wait, Rudy, are you siding with her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really taking sides. She just¡­¡±

    "It''s just stating the obvious, right, Senior?"

    Yuni interrupted with a teasing tone.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Rie clenched her fist, ring at me, while Yuni watched with a mischievous grin.

    However, Yuni then changed her tone, pping her hands,

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to discuss that. I have something else to say.¡±

    Rie narrowed her eyes, giving Yuni a displeased look.

    "What do you want now? If you''re heartbroken, stay in your room and cry like a tragic heroine. Why do you keep showing up?"

    "Mind your own business. This isn''t about you. What are you to him? His lover?"

    ¡°Lover?!¡±

    Caught off guard by Yuni¡¯s words, Rie stepped back hesitantly.

    ¡°I might like him, but what are you to him? Nothing, right?¡±

    Yuni¡¯s rapid-fire questions clearly flustered Rie.

    I stood up, approaching Yuni.

    Without holding back, I thumped Yuni on the head.

    Thump!

    "Ow!"

    Yuni clutched her throbbing head, tears forming in her eyes, and looked up at me in disbelief.

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    I frowned at her.

    ¡°What are you doing? If you came to cause trouble, leave."

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Seeing her hesitation, I snapped,

    ¡°If you won''t leave, then we will.¡±

    I walked over to Rie and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    As I led Rie towards the exit, Yuni suddenly grabbed Rie''s other wrist, stopping us.

    "Don''t go!"

    I responded firmly,

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Please stay!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going.¡±

    Yuni and I began to pull on Rie¡¯s arms in a tug-of-war fashion.

    ¡°Ow! Why are you suddenly doing this with me in the middle?¡±

    Caught in between, Rie''s arms were being yanked from both sides.

    With a quick tug, I pulled Rie towards me.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    In doing so, Rie stumbled into my embrace.

    I steadied her, our eyes meeting.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She appeared a bit dazed but didn¡¯t seem hurt.

    I gently let go of her and we continued walking forward when Yuni''s voice rang out.

    ¡°I''m sorry!¡±

    I turned to face Yuni, who had raised her voice.

    ¡°I apologize! Please, just hear me out for a moment!¡±

    Yuni said with a somewhat embarrassed look.

    I let go of Rie''s wrist and crossed my arms, staring intently at Yuni.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off as she cast a frustrated nce at me, and I couldn''t help but see a resemnce in her expression to Rie''s.

    I had to suppress a chuckle, but I kept my stern demeanor.

    If I showed weakness now, I¡¯d end up being pushed around by Yuni.

    I waited for her to continue.

    ¡°I didn''t want to bring this up like this, but¡­ um¡­¡±

    Her gaze dropped, and she murmured something under her breath before looking back at me.

    ¡°I''m nning to run for student council president.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at her sudden announcement.

    She''s considering the role of student council president? As a first-year?

    It wasn''t against the academy''s rules for a first-year to run, but it was unconventional.

    While the academy prided itself on its liberal environment, there were still traditions.

    Typically, a second-year student would run for president.

    On the rare asions that a first-year did run, their chances of winning were slim.

    ¡°I have a strategy to win, the right people to help me, and I¡¯m confident,¡±

    Yuni said with determination.

    ¡°But if you, Rudy, were to date me, I won¡¯t run. If I don''t enter the race, it would be much easier for you to secure the president¡¯s position.¡±

    With that, Yuni extended her hand towards me, shing a captivating smile.

    "So, what do you say?"

 Chapter 105: Student Council Election2 (3)

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡±

    I red arrogantly at Yuni.

    ¡°You can''t beat me.¡±

    Hearing that, Yuni smirked.

    ¡°Is that so? From what I see, I think otherwise.¡±

    Yuni responded before heading towards the entrance.

    "Well, if you change your mind,e see me anytime. I can give someone like you a couple of chances."

    I watched as Yuni''s figure receded towards the entrance.

    Then, turning to Rie standing beside me, I smiled yfully.

    "Looks like things are about to get busy, huh?"

    Rie stared intently at me, posing a question.

    "Why... did you refuse her offer?"

    "Am I crazy? Why would I ept such a proposal?"

    It was an obvious choice.

    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the exact reason Yuni wanted to date me, but it was clear she had some political motives.

    It made no sense to ept an offer with such tant intentions.

    I might have considered it if she had been honest about what she wanted.

    But epting an offer without knowing her real intent was foolish.

    And there was another reason I declined: Rie.

    Rie had given up the position of student council president for me, choosing to be the Vice President instead.

    We never explicitly stated a hierarchy between us, but it''s obvious what it would look like to the public.

    It was a risky move for Rie, someone who aspires to be the next Emperor.

    If rumors spread about Yuni dating me in such a situation, it could jeopardize Rie''s standing.

    With her younger sister being my lover ¨C an equal partnership ¨C and Rie working under me, it would surely damage her reputation.

    Rie trusted me.

    She trusted me enough to take on the role of Vice President.

    epting Yuni''s offer just to get an easy path to the presidency would be betraying Rie''s trust and expectations.

    I have to earn that position with my own efforts.

    It''s the least I can do to repay Rie''s trust.

    Although the Emperor had asked me to stop any fights between the two, this couldn''t be helped.

    It wasn''t a petty feud.

    If someone challenges me, they need to be put in their ce.

    Seeing my smile, Rie nudged me slightly.

    "So, why did you refuse again?"

    Not wanting to exin everything in detail, I joked in a light-hearted tone.

    "She''s not my type."

    "...What?"

    "She''s too childish. I don''t want to date someone like that."

    Rie looked at me, seemingly bewildered.

    Then, she hesitantly asked,

    "So... what is your type?"

    "Huh?"

    I was only joking earlier, but her serious reaction caught me off guard.

    "Uh... I haven''t given it much thought?"

    "You must have a rough idea, right?"

    "Is that important?"

    As I tilted my head inquisitively, Rie answered with a stern face.

    "It is."

    "Uh..."

    After a moment''s hesitation, I spoke.

    "Like a ''virtuous wife*''?"

    "What?"

    "Kind, wise, beautiful... something like that?"

    Upon hearing that, Rie chuckled.

    ¡°Like me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I wanted to tease her, but it wasn''t entirely wrong.

    I did think Rie would make a good wife.

    ¡°Hehe, I am quite perfect, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Seeing Rie puffing up with pride, I instantly regretted my words.

    As time passed, the student council president election applications were closed.

    There were two candidates: my name and Yuni¡¯s.

    I quickly scanned the list of members in Yuni''s proposed student council.

    Two names stood out: Diark Verdes and Evan, the top students from the first and second years, respectively.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised by Diark, knowing his ambitious nature.

    But seeing Evan''s name puzzled me.

    Why did Evan join Yuni''s student council?

    Why did Yuni invite Evan to the council?

    These questions quickly vanished from my mind.

    I soon realized Yuni''s motive for including Evan, as well as her strategy.

    Yuni aimed to divide and conquer.

    As I walked around the academy, I overheard whispers about me.

    "Just how power-hungry are those nobles?"

    "Aren¡¯t those guys set for life even after graduating from the academy?"

    "It''s always the ones who have everything who want even more."

    Yuni and Evan shared something inmon.

    Evan, despite being the top student, was amoner.

    And Yuni, while the second princess, was further down the line of session.

    On the other hand, our council had Rie and me.

    Although I had been overshadowed in the line of session, I was gaining public support.

    Plus, Rie was already being heralded as a potential future emperor, showcasing great promise.

    We already held significant power and influence, which in turn, made it hard for us to gain the empathy of the people.

    Logically, capable and influential people should lead the student council, but votes often aren''t driven by logic.

    Yuni''s council exploited this.

    This was the narrative they were pushing: our student council was already powerful.

    Us taking over the student council would be a monopolization of power.

    We already have everything, why hold onto the student council as well?

    "Why should Rudy have all the power?"

    Voices echoing such sentiments started spreading across the academy.

    "Why is everyone being so unfair to Rudy?!"

    Luna had heard various rumors while working as a teaching assistant, and she seemed deeply upset by them.

    "Both Rudy and Rie earned their positions through hard work! They''ve worked even harder than the rest!"

    Indeed, Rie and I had put in immense effort to be where we are today.

    Asking us to step down from the student council election just because of our current positions, felt rather extreme.

    I let out a sigh,

    ¡°That''s how the public sees us; there¡¯s not much we can do about it right now¡­¡±

    ¡°But still¡­¡±

    As Luna¡¯s voice began to rise, someone suddenly covered her mouth.

    "Mmph¡­!"

    Turning around, I saw Ena holding her hand over Luna''s mouth, while Riku stood beside them.

    Ena spoke softly,

    "There are many people around."

    Many people were in the cafeteria right now.

    Speaking so openly like this is risky.

    "It''s unfair, but what can we do?"

    Ena said as she ced a tray next to Luna.

    "That''s just how it is these days."

    she added.

    "What do you mean?"

    Luna tilted her head, looking at Ena.

    "Recently, the opinion on The Rebels has been favorable. Both inside and outside the academy..."

    I nodded, recalling the stories I had heard from Rie.

    The reasons why such an atmosphere could form werergely due to The Rebels.

    ording to Rie, Yuni''s recruitment of Evan was also for this reason.

    "The Rebels im that they want to break the system where only the powerful monopolize everything... It seems many have embraced that idea."

    The academy wasn¡¯t just for the nobility.

    Surprisingly, manymoners were present.

    Of course, thesemoners were children of wealthy merchants and the like.

    However, it''s difficult for them to achieve a noble''s status.

    Merely having wealth doesn''t grant you a spot among the nobles.

    It requires ability ¡ª in magic, swordsmanship, or politics ¡ª to rise above one¡¯s station.

    The ss limitations.

    The Rebels targeted this frustration.

    Nobles monopolize power, and the higher-ranking nobles hoard it even more.

    Therefore, this system should be overturned.

    That was the logic of The Rebels.

    I was bewildered.

    A position earned through hard work, maintained through continuous effort, and yet they talk about monopolization of power?

    While I don''t particrly understand, not everyone actually agrees with their logic.

    Some might feign agreement for their own gain, while others might genuinely agree with that perspective.

    It''s an unavoidable situation.

    The real issue is that this sentiment cannot be ignored in the current elections.

    Evan, amoner, managed to outshine the Royal princess and a duke¡¯s offspring, securing the top rank.

    To themoners, Evan was nothing short of a hero.

    On the other hand, Yuni represented the face of the noble faction.

    If the Astria family was at the heart of the nobility, then Yuni was its face.

    Even if Yuni didn¡¯t hold much sway among the noble faction, she was indispensable to them.

    Her presence validated their cause.

    She was the only figure within the noble faction who could potentially upy the emperor''s seat.

    This fact earned Yuni the support of many in the noble faction for the student council elections.

    To some within the noble faction, I seemed like a traitor, and there seemed to be a lingering resentment toward that.

    Yuni''s student council received support from both the noble faction and themoners.

    However, our faction didn¡¯t have such a solid base of supporters.

    We seemed to have taken a somewhat naive approach to politics.

    Even if Rie tried to assure me with a smile that everything would be okay, I couldn''t help but worry.

    ¡°So, what are you all nning to do?¡±

    Ena asked, looking at me.

    Both Ena and Riku, having known me for some time, wore expressions of concern.

    I responded quietly to the concerned Ena.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been considering a few things, but I haven¡¯te to a n of action yet.¡±

    Luna then looked at me and smiled.

    ¡°Rudy can do it! Especially with Rie by his side. If there¡¯s any way I can help, I¡¯ll give it my all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡±

    For now, the responsibility Rie entrusted to me was to carry on with the election campaign as usual and not to be fazed by this situation.

    I did my best to fulfill the tasks Rie had asked of me.

    In terms of politics, she had always been a step ahead of me.

    She had managed to ovee the challenges of various factions in the Royal Pce and confidently forge her own path.

    Given the trust Rie had in me, I decided to trust and wait for her in return.

    While doing the best I could...

    Rie was on her way to the library with a book in hand, as Rudy and Luna had proposed they study together today.

    Although the student council elections were important, she couldn''t neglect her studies.

    With midterms approaching right after the elections, it was important to prepare in advance.

    While walking down the corridor, she spotted Yuni standing in the middle of the hallway, looking directly at her.

    Instead of acknowledging her, Rie chose to walk past.

    "Big sister."

    Yuni''s voice stopped Rie.

    Without turning to face her, Rie replied,

    ¡°I have nothing to discuss with you.¡±

    Yuni gazed at Rie with an arrogant look.

    "Do you think just because you and senior are working hard, you can win this election?"

    Ignoring her, Rie continued to walk.

    However, Yuni continued,

    "It''s no big deal. Just hand over senior to me. If you give him to me, then..."

    Hearing that, Rie stopped in her tracks and turned to face Yuni.

    "The election? Let me ask you. Do you think we''d lose to someone like you, someone who isn''t even taking this seriously?"

    Rie took a step, then another, moving closer to Yuni, and added,

    "And...,"

    She said, her eyes burning with anger,

    "Rudy isn''t an object."

    ---Toggle New Ads

    *virtuous wife here is more an informal/cultural term that ister exined that it doesn''t exist in this world. She just thinks his type is ''Kind, wise, beautiful....'' but doesn''t know it''s all that + ''wife''.

    And I will say uh, I personally found Yuni annoying at the start, but it does get better!

 Chapter 106: Student Council Election2 (4)

    ¡°Luna, Rudy.¡±

    Rie greeted us with a gentle wave as she entered the library.

    ¡°Oh, Rie, you''re here?¡±

    Luna cheerfully greeted Rie in response.

    I also lifted my head slightly and raised a hand in greeting.

    Rie looked at both of us and smiled warmly.

    ¡°You two are studying hard.¡±

    ¡°We have to. It''s midterm season,¡±

    I replied, shrugging as if it was only natural.

    Rie chuckled.

    ¡°Are you aiming for second ce again?¡±

    I frowned at Rie¡¯s joke.

    ¡°Don''t you remember? I ranked first during thest final exam.¡±

    ¡°But you only tied for first ce, right?¡±

    I shot Rie a slightly annoyed look.

    A tied first ce is still a first ce.

    She felt the sting of my look, then turned her gaze to Luna, tilting her head slightly.

    ¡°By the way, Luna, shouldn''t you be busy with your teaching assistant duties?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I''ve already finished all my tasks.¡±

    ¡°¡­You finished them all?¡±

    Rie looked at Luna with a puzzled expression.

    It was unheard of for a teaching assistant to finish all their work.

    Normally, as soon as one task ispleted, another one is assigned.

    However, Luna iming she hadpleted all her work was indeed curious.

    ¡°Did you just run away from your tasks?¡±

    Rie questioned jokingly.

    ¡°No, not at all! First Rudy, and now you too, Rie?¡±

    Luna responded, waving her hands in protest.

    Seeing Rie''s baffled expression, I spoke up in Luna''s defense.

    ¡°Rie, it seems Luna is even morepetent than I initially thought.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    It turned out she genuinely had finished all her tasks.

    I initially thought that, as a student, Luna was given less work.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Luna''s efficiency surpassed everyone else¡¯s.

    She wrapped up tasks at an incredible speed, to the point where she ran out of things to do, even outpacing the graduate teaching assistants.

    Considering Luna''s diligent nature, she wasn''t the type to shirk her responsibilities.

    This meant she had indeedpleted all her assigned duties in theb.

    ¡°Professor Mcguire must be over the moon,¡±

    Rie remarked.

    ¡°More than the professor, the other teaching assistants are probably crying tears of joy,¡±

    I chuckled, imagining the scene.

    I understood now why Professor Mcguire was so fond of Luna, and why the other teaching assistants always spoke so highly of her.

    Luna giggled modestly, brushing off the praise,

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    But I had something more important I was wondering about,

    ¡°Rie, how are things with the student council elections?¡±

    The current election campaign was proceeding with the help of others, and although we were maintaining our momentum, the situation had not changed much.

    Yuni''s student council had a solid support base that was bing more consolidated.

    The student council president election was just 10 days away.

    Although the elections were just a few days away, Rie still hadn''t done anything to counter Yuni.

    However, Rie behaved confidently, as if everything was normal.

    "You don''t trust me? I''m a ¡®Hyunmoyangcheo*¡¯."

    "...What?"

    Hearing that, my eyes widened in surprise. Luna, who was standing next to me, tilted her head and asked,

    "What''s a ¡®Hyunmoyangcheo¡¯?"

    I inwardly groaned upon hearing the question.

    ¡®Hyunmoyangcheo¡¯ was not a word that existed in this world.

    "Rudy briefly exined it to me. It''s a term referring to someone wise, kind, and beautiful."

    "Oh, that sounds nice."

    Iughed awkwardly in response.

    Originally, ¡®Hyunmoyangcheo¡¯ meant a good mother and a good wife.

    Sure, it epassed the notion of someone being wise and such, but that wasn''t its precise definition.

    I was taken aback to see the term being misinterpreted this way.

    "Then I want to be a ¡®Hyunmoyangcheo¡¯ too! I''ll work hard, Rudy!"

    "No, no, that''s not exactly..."

    Flustered, I was about to wave my hands and rify.

    But I eventually decided against it.

    After all, no one here really knew the true meaning of ¡®Hyunmoyangcheo¡¯.

    It might be alright to let it slide and allow them to use it in this way.

    Although hearing such a term directed at me did feel a bit odd.

    Noticing my slightly uneasy expression, Rie gave a faint smile.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve deliberately been waiting for the elections to draw closer."

    "Huh?"

    I tilted my head in confusion.

    Rie seemed to think my earlier bewilderment was about the uing election.

    "Supporters gathered hastily often scatter just as quickly."

    Rie smirked.

    "Ugh... How did I end up in this mess?"

    Kuhn leaned against the corridor wall, frowning deeply.

    From the start, Kuhn never intended to join the student council.

    Neither when he first entered the academy nor when Rudy suggested it.

    If he joined, he''d have less time to spend with Emily.

    Ever since he was young, Kuhn had made a promise: to protect Emily.

    If he became part of the student council, his time with her would diminish, and he couldn''t protect her as he wanted.

    That''s why he was against joining.

    But what Kuhn hadn''t considered...

    "Wait... you get these benefits from the student council?"

    "They offer this even after graduation?"

    "No way!"

    Instead of persuading Kuhn, Rudy approached Emily.

    And Emily was easily convinced.

    When she learned about the benefits and privileges of joining the student council and whaty in store for members afterward, her eyes widened in astonishment.

    "Kuhn, we absolutely have to do this. There''s no other option!"

    Emily is usually quite reserved.

    But she''s always had a strong survival instinct; whenever money or benefits were involved, she''d be uncharacteristically eager.

    Once Rudy sessfully persuaded Emily, Kuhn found himself without a counterargument.

    ¡°What kind of person does that?¡±

    Rudy Astria knew too much about him and Emily.

    Watching Rudy speak to Emily, asionally shooting him mischievous nces and smirking, Kuhn couldn''t help but feel he''d been duped by a con artist.

    But Rudy wasn¡¯t the only one.

    "Hey, aren¡¯t you free?"

    A few days after joining the student council, Kuhn was summoned by Rie.

    "Make this potion for me. Once you''re done, tell me. I''ll let you know what you have to do next."

    Kuhn looked at the vial in his hand. It was the potion that Rie had instructed him to make.

    He sighed deeply, leaning against the wall, and nced down the hallway.

    From afar, he spotted Diark Verd¨¨s, chatting with a few others as they approached.

    Kuhn took another deep breath, "These sly foxes..." picturing Rie and Rudy sharing a sinisterugh.

    With another sigh, he poured the prepared potion into his coffee, making sure not to inhale the potion¡¯s fumes as he did.

    As he prepared himself, Kuhn heard snippets of Diark¡¯s conversation,

    "...So, with Princess Yuni..."

    As Diark¡¯s voice grew louder, Kuhn suddenly darted out from his hiding spot.

    Wham!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    As Kuhn emerged, Diark couldn¡¯t react in time.

    They collided, and Kuhn''s coffee, now mixed with the potion, sshed all over Diark.

    The coffee stained Diark''s uniform a dark hue.

    ¡°What the...¡±

    Diark stared at Kuhn, the freshman now part of Rudy Astria''s student council.

    Recognizing him, anger bubbled within Diark.

    "Diark, are you okay?"

    People nearby approached Diark with concern.

    Diark suppressed a curse and responded,

    ¡°Ah, I''m fine. idents happen.¡±

    Thump...

    Suddenly, Diark felt his heart pounding heavily.

    He felt heat rising to his forehead.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why am I...?¡¯

    Diark nced at Kuhn, who had bumped into him and nowy sprawled on the ground.

    Thatmoner who was part of Rudy Astria¡¯s student council.

    A meremoner.

    To anyone watching, it simply looked like an ordinary ident.

    However, Diark felt an inexplicable surge of anger.

    Even though it was a minor incident and there were people around, he was boiling with rage.

    Kuhn brushed himself off and stood up, looking at Diark with a smile.

    "Are you okay? Sorry about that."

    Seeing Kuhn''s smile, Diark felt his anger reach its peak.

    The innocent smile seemed like a mockery to him, as if Kuhn had deliberately spilled coffee on him.

    Diark retorted sharply,

    ¡°Watch where you''re going, will you?¡±

    ¡°Di... Diark?¡±

    Hearing Diark''s response, the surrounding students started murmuring in surprise.

    But Diark didn¡¯t care about the situation or their reactions.

    "I apologized, didn''t I? It wasn''t just my mistake. You weren''t paying attention either, right?"

    ¡°What¡¯s with this guy?¡±

    Diark''s face turned red with fury as he red at Kuhn.

    Kuhn narrowed his eyes and muttered quietly,

    "This is why I dislike nobles..."

    It was a softment, but it was audible enough for everyone to hear.

    Hearing Kuhn''s remark, Diark''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°You think you have the right to talk back, a meremoner?¡±

    Diark approached Kuhn, poking him in the forehead.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re on the same level just because we¡¯re both in the academy, or because our student councils arepeting? Do you see us as equals?¡±

    Poking Kuhn¡¯s forehead, he continued,

    ¡°Without Princess Rie or Senior Rudy Astria, what do you even have?¡±

    Kuhn red back, his voice cold,

    ¡°And without your family name, what do you have?¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Diark grabbed Kuhn by the cor, his voice icy.

    "You sure have a long tongue for amoner."

    ¡°Enough, Diark!¡±

    Other students rushed forward to intervene.

    "Diark, look around you..."

    Only then did Diark look around and notice the crowd that had gathered, all of whom had witnessed his public belittling of amoner.

    Recollecting his words, the realization struck him.

    He had insulted amoner in front of many who supported the student council, which wasrgely backed bymoners.

    Diark released Kuhn, his face pale.

    Straightening his clothes, Kuhn gave a sly smile.

    "You should be careful with your words, my friend."

 Chapter 107: Student Council Election2 (5)

    In a room filled with silence, Evan heaved a sigh as he sat.

    "Why don''t you want to climb higher?"

    Yuni''s words echoed in his mind.

    She had sought him out while he was training.

    But Evan, uninterested in power, had immediately declined her offer.

    At his response, Yuni chuckled.

    "Oh, do you think the student council offers just power? How naive,"

    She teased.

    "From observing you, it seems you crave strength. With the student council, you gain not just power, but also influence and resources."

    Evan was skeptical.

    What was she up to?

    "All I need is your name,"

    Yuni admitted.

    "To defeat Rudy Astria, I need various tools. I don''t need anything else from you."

    Hearing this, Evan nodded, but considering the current situation, he began to regret it.

    "I''m, I''m sorry,"

    Diark apologized, lowering his head, while Yuni sighed deeply beside him.

    From the start, Evan had believed that uniting nobles andmoners was a wed idea.

    Neither the emperor, the Astria family, nor even the rebels had managed it.

    How could a young princess like Yuni achieve such a feat?

    Especially against an opponent like Rudy Astria, who was no pushover.

    Perhaps it would have been better to firmly side with either the nobles or themoners, emphasizing one over the other.

    As a princess with two top seats in the student council, they had a lot to show off.

    It could only be said that Yuni hadn''t thought things through.

    Even if they had secured votes through deception or favoritism, maintaining continuous support would have been difficult.

    A student council without the students'' backing is nothing but a figurehead.

    The academy depended heavily on student cooperation.

    Most of the student council''s tasks were carried out with their help.

    And the students did so with a deep-rooted trust in their chosen candidates, believing that supporting them would enhance their academy life.

    Once the student council loses that trust, its downfall was only a matter of time.

    "It can''t be helped now. What''s done is done,"

    Yuni shrugged, without any visible anger.

    "I''ve got some studying to do. I''ll be on my way."

    She waved and swiftly left the room, leaving everyone around visibly confused.

    Due to Diark''s blunder, the academy''s opinion was swaying.

    Though the final oue was yet to be determined, their side was clearly on the losing end.

    Comparing Rudy''s scandal-free council to Yuni''s controversy-ridden one, the victor seemed clear.

    Yet, Yuni''s expression remained unchanged, and she showed no signs of strategizing a countermove.

    It was confusing.

    Evan rose from his seat, speaking up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s disband for today. There''s nothing we can do right now.¡±

    The student council members around nodded in agreement.

    The next day.

    ¡°I''m resigning as student council president.¡±

    Yuni stated this without any noticeable change in her expression.

    ¡°What... What are you talking about...?¡±

    Diark was so taken aback he couldn''t continue.

    ¡°We lost anyway, didn''t we? We can''t suddenly change our strategy now.¡±

    "Do you really think that makes sense?"

    Evan, unable to contain his anger, blurted out,

    ¡°Everyone here gathered to make you the student council president.¡±

    ¡°You probably gathered out of desire for the student council''s privileges rather than truly wanting me as president.¡±

    Yuni''s face contorted in a frown.

    ¡°Yes, maybe some were drawn to the privileges. But the main goal was to make you the president, regardless of the reasons,¡±

    Evan¡¯s voice was filled with frustration, but Yuni looked as if she couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°So, who ruined our n? Is it my fault?¡±

    Stunned, Diark looked at her, not knowing how to respond.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you''re all angry with me,¡±

    ¡°Wasn''t your goal to be the student council president? Can you give up on that so easily?¡±

    ¡°My goal wasn''t to be the student council president.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    The surrounding people started murmuring.

    ¡°My goal was to get Rudy Astria on my side. If Rudy had agreed to support me, I was prepared to resign,¡±

    Evan looked at her in disbelief,

    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve joined Rudy¡¯s student council. Why did you even attempt to create one?¡±

    Yuni, still frowning, opened her mouth,

    ¡°Then I''d have to work under my sister.¡±

    It was truly a childish reason.

    ¡°Let''s stop...¡±

    Evan gave up trying to reason with her.

    Arguing would change nothing.

    Motivating someone without the drive was harder than anything else.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡±

    Evan dered, his face red with anger, and stormed out.

    Yuni watched Evan¡¯s exit with a puzzled expression, then rxed and smiled.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll resign. Any objections?¡±

    ¡°...She resigned?¡±

    I looked at Kuhn in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, that''s what I heard. Professor Mcguire asked me to ry the message.¡±

    ¡°Well, that sounds like something she¡¯d do.¡±

    Riemented nonchntly.

    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.

    Does all this drama just end like that?

    Seeing my confusion, Rie began to exin.

    ¡°She told you from the start. She wasn¡¯t after the student council presidency. You were her primary target.¡±

    ¡°To... date me?¡±

    ¡°She probably wanted something out of dating you.¡±

    Rie shrugged.

    I doubted she had genuine feelings for me.

    But if she didn''t like me, then what had she hoped to gain from this?

    I was curious.

    Turning to Rie, I asked,

    ¡°Do you know where Yuni is right now?¡±

    ¡°You want to confront her directly? You might just get even more upset.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Yuni, she¡¯s still a child. She knows nothing of the real world.¡±

    A child...?

    ¡°Still, I want to talk. Can you tell me where she is?¡±

    With the information Rie provided, I headed to Yuni¡¯s location.

    It turned out to be her room.

    Knock, knock.

    ¡°Yuni, are you in there?¡±

    A faint sound echoed from within, and soon the door opened, revealing Yuni in her pajamas.

    ¡°What a surprise. To what do I owe this visit at such an hour?¡±

    ¡°...Your attire.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine since it''s you. What brings you here?¡±

    What did she mean, ''since it''s me''? I was taken aback, but I quickly steered the conversation back on track.

    ¡°I wanted to talk about your resignation from the student council presidency.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that?¡±

    She opened the door wider.

    ¡°Shall we sit and talk?¡±

    Without hesitation, I stepped inside.

    ¡°What would you like to drink? Coffee? Tea?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks.¡±

    I found it weird to see her so cheerful.

    She had confidently dered her intentions, and yet she lost to both Rie and me.

    Of course, since she willingly resigned, she might not feel too down about it.

    But I expected at least a little bit of emotion.

    Yet here she was, weing me with such brightness.

    ¡°In that case, just some coffee.¡±

    Calling over a servant, she ordered,

    ¡°Two cups of coffee, please.¡±

    While waiting, my eyes wandered around her room.

    A pink-frilled bed, a teddy bear on the side, and books scattered all over her desk which indicated her dedication to her studies.

    But something caught my eye.

    ¡°Is this a portrait?¡±

    A frame about the size of my arm disyed a picture of the Emperor, Rie, and Yuni, all smiling together.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a portrait drawn using magic.¡±

    Yuni, holding two cups of coffee, walked over.

    ¡°Weren''t you on bad terms with Rie?¡±

    "... Well, somewhat."

    Yuni looked uneasy for a moment, but her expression rxed as she replied,

    "You said you had something you wanted to ask?"

    ¡°Yes, why did you resign?¡±

    With a yful pout, Yuni teased,

    "I thought you came to console me."

    When I didn''t respond and just looked at her, Yuni sighed,

    ¡°It was a battle I couldn''t win, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    "You don''t know until you try. There''s a difference between losing a battle and running away without trying."

    ¡°Well, that''s true. But for me, it wasn¡¯t about the battle or its oue.¡±

    ¡°Did you genuinely think I''d date you?¡±

    ¡°If I was overwhelmingly winning, I thought you might.¡±

    Now I understood what Rie had meant.

    Yuni really was just a child.

    ¡°What would you have done if we didn''t turn the tables, and I hadn''t asked for your help?¡±

    ¡°I would have still resigned. Being the student council president is tough. And I hate anything that¡¯s hard.¡±

    It was a battle where she''d win, no matter the oue.

    The effort I made to defeat her felt pointless, and I started to get frustrated.

    What about the people who worried and supported me?

    What about those who supported her?

    Were they fighting a losing battle from the start?

    It wasn''t even a battle.

    Yuni never intended to fight in the first ce.

    Everyone involved in this election was just toys in Yuni''s game.

    ¡°You¡¯re insufferable.¡±

    I felt an urge to set her straight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. If you win, I''ll date you.¡±

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 108: Student Council Election2 (6)

    I spread out a mat on the training area.

    "Rudy, what are you up to? Why did you suddenly ask me to wearfy clothes?"

    Yuni showed up, grumbling in her casual sportswear.

    It was around the time when the sun was beginning to set.

    A reddish twilight hue bathed the training area.

    Comining was understandable, given that it was dinner time.

    "Nothing special. Just thought we could y a simple game."

    "A game?"

    I tapped the matid out on the ground.

    "Feel it. Doesn''t it seem soft and safe, even if you fall on it?"

    I looked at Yuni with a smile.

    She shot me a suspicious look.

    "What are you trying to do?"

    "Nothing much. So, up for a challenge?"

    "Hmm... I''ll hear it out first."

    It already seemed like she was up for whatever, havinge this far.

    "The goal is simple: knock your opponent down. The win is confirmed when their back touches this mat ¡ª not just a bit, but the entire back."

    "Wait, how... using magic?"

    "No, magic would give me an advantage. We''ll do it with just our physical abilities."

    Yuni stared at me, incredulous.

    "Do you really think I have the same strength as you?"

    "But."

    I held up two fingers.

    "You only have to do it one time, while I have to do it two hundred. You only need to knock me down once."

    "...Two hundred times?"

    Yuni''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "How about it? Not too hard, right?"

    Seeing my smirk, Yuni covered her mouth, pondering.

    "...And if I lose?"

    "You''ll have to do something for me. I can''t think of anyone else but you for that particr task."

    "For you? Only me?"

    Yuni pondered for a moment, then broke into a sly grin.

    "Well, if that''s the case, I have no choice. It does seem simple and fun, after all. I just have to knock you down, right?"

    With that, Yuni stepped onto the mat.

    "I''ll win in no time."

    Diark heaved a sigh.

    He made a mistake.

    Unable to contain his anger, he blurted out words he shouldn''t have.

    "Thatmoner..."

    Diark thought of the smirk Kuhn had shown at the end.

    An expression so annoying that he couldn''t bear it.

    He nearly threw a punch upon seeing that smirk but, with immense self-control, he hastily retreated from the scene.

    Yet, reflecting on the current situation, he felt he should''ve just thrown that punch.

    He never thought Princess Yuni would relinquish her student council presidency so readily.

    No, it was even more shocking to hear she had never desired the position from the start.

    There had always been many rumors surrounding Princess Yuni.

    From beingbeled a talentless princess and the disgrace of the royal lineage, to the clueless princess and others, she had been given numerous peculiar nicknames.

    But having spoken to her personally, Diark realized these rumors didn''t hold up.

    She was knowledgeable in various areas, her grades at the academy were among the top, and she was skilled enough to be in the elite ss.

    Yet, every time he watched her, something seemed wrong.

    Despite her apparent depth, there was an emptiness about her.

    And with what happened recently, he pinpointed what it was.

    It was ambition.

    Most of the discussions between Diark and Yuni centered around the student council presidency.

    But from the beginning, Princess Yuni showed no genuine interest, hence theck of enthusiasm.

    That said, it didn''t mean shecked enthusiasm in other areas.

    When attending sses, she was always listening with full concentration.

    "Ugh..."

    Diark sighed again and rose from his seat.

    While Yuni might have had thoughts of giving up from the start, had he not made a mistake, she might have changed her mind.

    In the end, the reason they lost the election was due to his mistake.

    That didn¡¯t mean he wasn''t irritated with Yuni.

    Though he acknowledged his error, he was genuinely angered by her words.

    Such thoughts only increased his frustration and concerns.

    "Maybe I should train a bit..."

    Diark picked up the sword beside him and headed to the training area.

    With midterms around the corner, he needed to refocus and get back to studying.

    Though Diark enrolled in the magic department, being a magic swordsman, he asionally trained by himself.

    As Diark approached the training area, he began to hear an unsettling noise.

    "Kyaaaaa!!!"

    A woman''s shriek.

    But it didn''t end there.

    "St-stop!!! I admit defeat!!! Keeeek!!!"

    Diark, with his sword lowered, cautiously moved towards the training area.

    He wasn''t sure about the specifics, but it was clear someone was in distress.

    To save that person, it was essential to approach cautiously and silently subdue the perpetrator rather than rushing in.

    A hasty move might turn the victim into a hostage.

    Diark carefully opened the door and peered inside.

    Inside, he saw a man and a woman.

    ¡°Kiyaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    Thud!!!

    The man forcefully mmed the woman onto the ground.

    ''Is that... Rudy Astria?''

    The woman on the ground was Yuni.

    The two had once vied for the position of student council president.

    But what were they doing now?

    "I admit defeat alreadyyyyyyy!!!"

    Thud!!!

    Rudy seized Yuni''s arm, causing her to trace an arc in the air before crashing back down.

    Looking at Yuni on the ground, Rudy remarked,

    "That''s the 87th time."

    While Yuni worefortable sportswear, Rudy was dressed in the academy''s uniform.

    Rudy removed his tie and threw it to the ground.

    "Get up. Let''s finish this quickly."

    "Can we... can we end this now? I''ve had enough..."

    Rudy gently helped Yuni to her feet.

    His grip, though firm, didn''t seem harmful.

    It was as if he was merely assisting a younger sibling to stand.

    However, his next move showed no mercy.

    ¡°I''ve had enoughhhhhhhhhhh!!!¡±

    Thud!!!!!!!

    "......"

    Multiple mats cushioned the floor, reducing the impact.

    But being continually thrown into the air like that must have been disorienting.

    Still, seeing Yuni repeatedly crash onto the ground evoked an inexplicable satisfaction in him.

    For a moment, Diark watched the scene, feeling a rush of joy.

    It was as if he was relieving stress without having to undergo any training himself.

    After observing for a brief period, a contented smile formed on Diark''s face and he returned to his room.

    "Rudy... that''s too much. Seriously... how could you do this to me!!!!"

    "It seems you still have the energy toin."

    The match didn''t feel like much of a contest anymore.

    Around the time I mmed Yuni to the ground for the tenth time, she had lost her enthusiasm, but I wasmitted.

    200 times.

    I had a sense of obligation to keep to the 200 throws I had promised.

    Eventually, I achieved it.

    Wiping my sweat, I felt a sense of aplishment.

    Around the 100th throw, Yuni had yelled for me to stop.

    But by the 150th, she simply got up on her own, signaling for me to continue.

    She probably decided it was better to finish quickly than to resist.

    "We''re finally done."

    I picked up my school uniform and tie from the floor.

    "So, I won, right?"

    "Yes~ Yes~ You won."

    Yuni raised her hand in a sign of defeat.

    I chuckled at her reaction.

    "Rudy!"

    Suddenly, the door burst open, and Luna dashed in.

    "Rudy! You skipped dinner and didn''t study... what have you been doing?"

    Entering the training area, Luna''s eyes darted between Yuni and me.

    Seeing our disheveled state, Luna looked at us with a mix of shock and confusion.

    "Huh? Luna?"

    Confused by her abrupt reaction, I tilted my head.

    Why was she reacting like that?

    I nced over at Yuni and myself.

    The floor was wet from our sweat, Yuni''s clothes were disheveled, and I had casually unbuttoned my shirt.

    Yuni was sitting on the floor, seemingly too drained to stand, gasping for breath.

    "Luna... You¡¯re not thinking something weird, are you?"

    "Ah, ah..."

    Luna¡¯s eyes widened, and she began to step back.

    "Hey, it''s not like that."

    Though the scene might have looked a bit peculiar, who in their right mind would do anything indecent here in the training area?

    Sure, this ce was on the outskirts, a ce not frequented by many.

    Someone might assume something might have happened, but...

    Just then, Luna seemed about to scream.

    "Ru-Rudy...! Rudy has be...!"

    "Shh, quiet!"

    From behind, Rie appeared with a smile, covering Luna''s mouth.

    "There''s no problem here, so don''t worry."

    "Mmm...?"

    I awkwardly smiled at Luna, who was looking baffled.

    Lately, Luna seemed to find herself silenced quite often.

    "Rie..."

    Yuni looked intently at Rie.

    Rie released Luna and walked over to Yuni, squatting down in front of her.

    "You do realize you were in the wrong, right?"

    "...Yes."

    "Why did you do it? You weren''t like this before."

    Rie spoke in a soothing tone.

    Initially, I had thought they didn''t get along well, but seeing them now, they seemed closer than I had assumed.

    "......I''m sorry."

    "You don''t need to apologize to me. You should apologize to those who had faith in you."

    Rie extended her hand to Yuni.

    I tilted my head, wondering.

    So why did she do all this?

    I was curious, but it didn''t seem like the right time to ask.

    ¡°Come on, get up. You haven''t eaten, right? Let''s go eat."

    Yuni, with a gloomy expression, took Rie''s hand.

    Rie looked at her and smiled gently.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Rudy, what was that thing you bet on?¡±

    As Rie helped Yuni to her feet, she nced at me.

    ¡°Oh, that?¡±

    I chuckled lightly.

    Then the next day.

    "I''m... I''m to be a teaching assistant?"

    I walked with Yuni towards Professor Gracie''sboratory.

    "Yes, you''ll be a teaching assistant."

    "But I''m a... princess, aren''t I?"

    "It was the result of our bet. You do what I tell you."

    "But you never mentioned anything about being a teaching assistant!!! You said it would be something only I could do!!!!!"

    I just shrugged in response.

    I smiled as I opened the door to Professor Gracie''sboratory.

    "Professor, hello."

    I stepped inside.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    That ends the mini Yuni arc!

 Chapter 109: Student Council Election2 (7)

    Professor Gracie looked utterly exhausted.

    She had been busy with ss preparations, organizing various research materials, and handling academy paperwork.

    To top it all off, midterms were approaching.

    Her workload seemed endless.

    "If it keeps going like this, I might die...!!!"

    Her once radiantplexion from her initial days at the academy had faded.

    Her skin looked dull, and dark circles had formed under her eyes.

    She appeared so drained that if she copsed, no one would be surprised.

    "At least after the midterms are over..."

    She tried to find sce in that thought, but even after the midterms, the pile of work seemed endless.

    Despair set in.

    Gracie''s face turned somber.

    "Mom... I''ve been tricked..."

    Despite her age, Gracie found herself looking up, as if seeking her mother''s guidance.

    Knock, knock.

    "Professor, may Ie in?"

    A knock echoed from outside herb.

    "Ah, yes? Sure,e in."

    Upon Gracie''s response, the door opened, and two figures entered.

    Rudy Astria and Yuni Von Ristonia.

    A duke''s son and a princess.

    She was surprised to see them suddenly in herb.

    "Hello, Professor."

    Rudy greeted with a gentle smile.

    Gracie, puzzled, wondered why these two hade to herb.

    She was sure this was herb.

    There seemed to be no obvious reason for them to be here.

    "Um... You do know this is myb, right?"

    Gracie shifted her gaze between Rudy and Yuni.

    She wondered if they had mistakenlye to the wrong room.

    "Yes, we''re here to see Professor Gracie."

    Rudy replied with a slight tilt of his head.

    Taken aback, Gracie quickly stood up.

    "Oh, right! Of course! Please sit down! Would you like some tea or snacks? I can get them right now!"

    Gracie swiftly guided them to a table.

    These two were significant figures in the academy.

    Though she was a professor, this wasn''t the time to act distant.

    If they were to speak highly of her, perhaps she could get a teaching assistant... or if she was lucky, even two.

    She had to make a great impression.

    "I''d like ck tea, please~ with lots of sugar."

    Upon Yuni''s request, Gracie nodded enthusiastically.

    "Alright! Rudy, would you like something?"

    "No, I''m good, thank you."

    Gracie hurried to boil some water.

    As she was boiling the water, she asionally nced at Rudy and Yuni.

    Yuni, while calmly observing the room, swiped a finger across the table in front of her.

    "Eek."

    "Ah."

    She realized she hadn''t cleaned that table since she started using thisb.

    That was a problem.

    She couldn''t start off on the wrong foot.

    "Boil!"

    Using her magic, Gracie instantly brought the water to a boil.

    She poured the hot water into the teacup and cast a spell inside the room.

    "Clean!!!"

    As the spell took effect, the surrounding dust and stains began to vanish.

    Gracie added a few sugar cubes to the cup filled with ck tea, extending her hand toward her desk.

    "Reposition."

    At hermand, the scattered documents lifted into the air and neatly arranged themselves.

    In an instant, the room was spotless.

    "Now, have you been waiting for a while?"

    Gracie smiled warmly, taking a seat across from Yuni and Rudy.

    She had tidied up using magic in just an instant, but she phrased her question yfully, as if she''d taken her time.

    Observing Gracie, Rudy remarked,

    "You''re quite skilled with everyday magic."

    At Rudy''sment, Gracie chuckled awkwardly.

    "Ahaha... It just became a habit after living alone for so long."

    Gracie wasn''t of noble lineage.

    After her graduation from the academy, she joined the ranks of the royal wizards at the lowest tier and became a noble in name only.

    Thus, she found it ufortable to ask others to clean for her, and usually tidied up on her own.

    But, her proficiency in these spells wasn''t solely for cleaning.

    Being at the lower tier among the royal wizards meant she''d often been tasked with tidying up thebs of her senior colleagues.

    Being the kind-hearted Gracie who struggled to say no, she often ended up cleaning up by herself.

    That''s how she came to master these everyday spells.

    These spells were Gracie''s unique tools for survival.

    "Anyway, why have youe to see me? Preparing for midterms? Having difficulty with some problems?"

    Gracie asked in the kindest tone she could muster.

    "Professor, do you need a teaching assistant right now?"

    Rudy asked, a teasing smile on his lips.

    Gracie''s eyes widened, and she was suddenly enveloped in anxiety.

    She recognized that smile.

    It resembled the one people wore when they were about to scam her, especially when they dangled a bait she couldn''t resist.

    Having been tricked by numerous scams and temptations before, Gracie could sense something suspicious.

    "Um... well..."

    She hesitated, feeling as if acknowledging his words would lead her right into a trap.

    Then Rudy, cing a hand on Yuni''s head, spoke.

    "Both Yuni and I can serve as your teaching assistants."

    "¡­What?"

    The proposal caught Gracie off guard.

    But then, she realized it might be a wonderful opportunity.

    Having Rudy, the likely future student council president, and Yuni, a royal princess, in herb was an incredibly enticing prospect.

    She could already envision many assistants eager to join just for a chance to connect with them.

    In her excitement, Gracie mmed her hand on the desk.

    Bang!

    "What should I do to make this happen?"

    Hearing Gracie''s enthusiastic response, Rudy replied with a gentle smile.

    "No, you don''t have to do anything. Just..."

    "Just what?"

    "I''m set to be the student council president, right? So, I''ll be quite busy."

    "Yes, that makes sense."

    Gracie began to feel a growing unease.

    "And if I''m to be the student council president, it means the academy students and professors recognize my abilities. Additionally, I hold the Second Seat."

    Rudy, saying all this, looked her squarely in the eyes.

    The more heid out his credentials, the more her unease turned to certainty.

    "So, there should be some extra conditions for me, right?"

    "Anything you want! I''ll give you everything!"

    But Gracie was already reeling.

    Indeed, Rudy was a talent anyone would covet.

    Not just her or other teaching assistants, but even the nobles of the capital would lose their minds over someone of his caliber...

    The individual who had even swayed Ian Astria, known as the head of the noble faction.

    Someone bearing the esteemed Astria name.

    This wasn''t just any talent.

    He was a monumental figure.

    And Gracie would be overwhelmed if things stayed the same.

    It felt like making a deal with a demon.

    But doing nothing might mean death.

    She was sure of it!

    To survive, she could bear with these demands.

    Rudy probably wasn''t worse than a real demon.

    "For starters, you can pay her sry to me."

    Rudy indicated Yuni as he spoke.

    "...What?"

    Yuni looked at Rudy, clearly taken aback.

    "You don''t need money, right?"

    "Well, that''s true."

    Taking a colleague''s sry.

    "And I''d like my sry to be at least five times higher than others. After all, my presence alone will promote theb and offer various benefits, won''t it?"

    An outrageous sry proposition.

    "Oh, and asionally, I''d like you to carry out the research I''m interested in. I''ll only suggest meaningful research projects, so you don''t have to worry."

    The audacity.

    "And also..."

    "Wait a moment..."

    Gracie wondered,

    ''Am I actually dealing with a demon here?''

    She couldn''t hide her shock.

    She had thought his demands might extend to a higher sry or some help with academy assignments.

    But as the list grew, it was clear these weren''t ordinary demands.

    He seemed to be aiming to take control of the very foundation of theb.

    The most heartbreaking part for Gracie was that even knowing this, she couldn''t refuse his irresistibly sweet proposal.

    "May I continue?"

    "There''s more?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing much."

    Rudy shrugged it off.

    "I just need some materials for my research, so I was thinking of using what''s in theb."

    "That... That''s fine."

    She could ept that.

    Many assistants in otherbs used the research materials for their work.

    Having said that, Rudy took out a sheet of paper.

    It listed all the conditions he had just mentioned.

    "So, can you ept all of these conditions?"

    With a sly smile, Rudy tilted his head slightly.

    He seemed devilishly charming.

    Rudy swiftly pushed the paper toward Gracie.

    After staring intently at the contract, Gracie clenched her eyes shut and picked up a pen.

    "Thank you. It''s a wise decision."

    Extending his hand, Rudy offered a handshake.

    After this whirlwind meeting in the researchb,

    "Oh... Mom, did I make the right decision...?"

    Gracie copsed onto her desk, letting out a distressed cry.

    The day before the student council president elections.

    Though I was the only candidate, the students still had a choice.

    To abstain.

    If a certain percentage abstained, that year would pass without a student council president.

    Still, I didn''t believe that would happen.

    I was confident.

    But, confidence aside, there were things that needed to be done.

    I walked slowly up to the podium.

    Before the student council president elections, a speech.

    It was customary before officially taking the position.

    ¡°Ah, ah.¡±

    I touched the magic tool ced before me.

    After a quick test, I could hear my voice echoing from behind.

    I looked outwards.

    Countless faces stared back.

    Some familiar, others not.

    Both professors and students stood in front of me.

    This was my first such experience since my entrance ceremony speech.

    Though back then, it wasn¡¯t really a proper speech.

    ¡°Dear students, hello. I am your student council president candidate, Rudy Astria.¡±

    I greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Winter has passed, and spring has arrived. Flowers have bloomed, and new students have joined us. The friends we saw just yesterday have matured into second-year students, while our seniors are forging their own paths.¡±

    When I first entered the academy, all I wanted was to survive.

    I didn''t pay much heed to those around me.

    ¡°Since entering the academy, I¡¯ve had many experiences. They''ve led me to form many friendships and experience joyous moments.¡±

    Luna''s library incident, Rie''s assassination attempt, Harpel''s intrusion during Homing Day, and the Serina incident.

    Life in the academy brought numerous challenges.

    But through those events, I made friends.

    Real friends, not just characters from a game.

    ¡°Though facing these challenges was tough, and at times I wanted to give up, I often thought it might be easier to just let everything go.¡±

    It was risky.

    Every rescue attempt carried a risk ¨C that I could lose my life.

    There were moments when I wished to abandon these challenges and live a normal life.

    Especially since watching my life and those around me constantly at risk was agonizing.

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t give up. I knew a sweet reward awaited. When I look back in the future, I''ll be able to say enduring those hardships was worth it.¡±

    Lately, I''ve been imagining.

    Imagining a time post-graduation, surrounded by close friends.

    We would share stories.

    Discussing the hard times.

    Joking about times we narrowly escaped danger.

    Sharingughter over our adventures.

    ¡°I wish for all of you to taste such sweet rewards. Even if the journey is a little tough, never give up. Embrace your youth. Embrace the shining present.¡±

    That''s why I couldn''t give up.

    The very reason I stand on this stage today.

    I now face the future head-on.

    Not just relying on the future I know.

    If need be, I''ll reshape the future.

    Because I can.

    ¡°A wonderful academy life awaits all of you.¡±

    I''ll embrace the present and challenge the future.

    If the future seems bleak, I''ll reshape it.

    Break it and rebuild it.

    And then, I''ll confront the consequences of my choices.

    ¡°I am Rudy Astria, your candidate for student council president.¡±

    Chatter filled the air.

    ¡°Should we treat ourselves to something tasty today?¡±

    Luna mused as she tidied up some books.

    ¡°A celebration party sounds perfect.¡±

    Rie replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°Can we invite Emily too?¡±

    Kuhn asked as he ced some documents beside me.

    ¡°Start organizing these first.¡±

    Locke, who had been absenttely, was present today.

    I nced at the namete in front of me.

    Student Council President. Astina Persia.

    Gently, I wiped off the thinyer of dust from the namete using a handkerchief nearby.

    ¡°You forgot your namete, Astina.¡±

    ¡°Ah, seems so.¡±

    Rie shrugged nonchntly.

    I opened a desk drawer and carefully ced the namete inside.

    Then, I set my own namete where Astina''s had been.

    Student Council President. Rudy Astria.

    A smile crept onto my face as I looked at the namete.

    Then, addressing everyone, I proposed,

    ¡°How about a party today?¡±

    Today, I became the student council president.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 110: Northern Invasion (1)

    Up until now, I''ve been like a blunt sword.

    A de with no edge.

    A sword that can''t cut its opponent.

    But now, things are different.

    I''ve sharpened my de, and it stands keen and ready.

    "The midterm exams are over."

    This was my first midterm since bing the student council president.

    To be honest, since I hadn''t been in this role for long before these midterms, the responsibilities hadn''t really been much of a problem.

    I was also serving as an assistant for Professor Gracie, but I was still in the learning phase, so there wasn¡¯t much work to do.

    Thus, I had ample time to study.

    I felt like I studied harder for this exam than any other before.

    Now as a second-year student, the volume of my studies and theplexity of the content had increased.

    It was only natural that I worked harder than in my first year.

    But the me of now is different.

    I was a de, sharpened to cut Evan.

    A sword honed to perfection.

    So, there should be nothing I couldn''t cut...

    No.

    There shouldn''t have been.

    The next day.

    [

    Evan 2. Luna Railer 3. Rie Von Ristonia 4. Rudy Astria

    ...]

    "Huh?"

    I tilted my head.

    "What??"

    Something was off.

    No, this was wrong.

    How could this have happened?

    I blinked several times in disbelief.

    "Rudy... Are you okay?"

    Luna, who sat next to me, asked with a concerned look.

    "Ah, um... Yeah... I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine."

    Surprisingly, I ranked lower than when I had deliberately tried to score below Evan.

    It was ironic, I had been closer to Evan when I was a ''blunt sword''.

    Of course, I knew Luna and Rie had studied diligently.

    But seeing a rank lower than usual after promising myself the top spot was quite a blow.

    As I gazed at my score sheet, disheartened, a voice called out.

    "Hey! Luna! Professor Mcguire wants to see you!"

    It was someone calling out to Luna.

    "Oh, um... Rudy! I''ll be right back! I promise I''ll be quick!"

    "It''s okay... Take your time..."

    "I''ll be super quick! Wait for me in the student council room!"

    Luna quickly dashed towards Professor Mcguire''s office.

    I watched Luna''s retreating figure and slowly trudged to the student council room.

    "Ah, senior."

    A voice called out to me.

    It was Yuni.

    I looked at her with weary eyes.

    Yuni''s eyes seemed to question, "What''s wrong with him?" before she spoke.

    "Professor Gracie said she has somethingter and asked you toe."

    "Oh... Is that so?"

    I responded weakly.

    Yuni tilted her head, puzzled.

    "Why do you look so down?"

    "It''s just something that happened..."

    "What is it?"

    "It''s just... something."

    "What is it? Tell me!"

    Yuni shook me lightly, trying to get an answer.

    I sighed and shared my concerns about the exam results.

    "Pffft! You''re sulking over a low score? The mighty Rudy is upset about that?"

    Yuni held her stomach andughed as if she found the situation hriously absurd.

    On any other day, I would''ve snapped at such a petty taunt, but today, I just wasn''t in the mood.

    "So, what rank did you get? You''reughing, but where did you ce?"

    The Yuni I knew wasn''t particrly sharp.

    She often came across as na?ve.

    To put it nicely, she was straightforward, but sometimes seemed a tad clueless.

    Also a little unpredictable.

    That''s the kind of person she was.

    ¡°I ranked second.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    I stared at Yuni in disbelief.

    ¡°Second ce.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She ims to be 2nd.

    The second seat of the first year.

    This very girl.

    I wanted to m my fist on the ground and ask how that was even possible.

    ¡°Heh... And you, senior? What''s your rank?"

    With a mischievous grin, Yuni looked up at me, waiting for an answer.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Her question was like a dagger to the heart.

    Though we''re from different grades, I had nothing to say in return.

    I was consistently the second seat during my first year as well.

    In that aspect, I wasn''t any better than her.

    I sighed.

    ¡°Fine¡­ Just go and tell Professor Gracie I''ll be a bitte due to student council stuff.¡±

    ¡°Okay~!¡±

    With a bright smile, Yuni walked off.

    I then entered the student council room.

    No one else was there.

    It seemed I was the first to arrive.

    "Ah..."

    I slouched into a chair.

    ''I can''t give up just because of this.''

    The first midterm of the second year just ended.

    But there were still many exams ahead.

    The first semester of the second year wasn''t over.

    There were also the final exams, so there was still a chance to top the ss.

    However...

    ¡°The problem is, it¡¯s almost impossible...¡±

    Evan had nearly scored perfect marks.

    But this time, I ranked fourth.

    To surpass him, not only would I need to be perfect, but Evan would also need to slip.

    Reaching the top in the usual way seemed almost out of reach.

    I ran my fingers through my hair, then lifted my head.

    "Guess I should process these documents..."

    There was no point in pondering now.

    I had to do what needed to be done.

    I started sorting through the pile of papers on the desk.

    While skimming through them, a particr document caught my eye.

    "Northern... support..."

    I recalled a lecture from Magical Beast Studies.

    The monster attacks that happen every four years.

    Reading the document, one detail stood out:

    Students who volunteer for the Northern support will receive bonus points added to their academy grade.

    My eyes widened.

    A way to boost my grades.

    There''s always a way out, even in the direst situations.

    And it seemed I had just found mine.

    McDowell found himself in a damp, ufortably sticky, confined space.

    It felt rather ironic that the Academy''s renowned principal would be in such a ce.

    Nevertheless, he maneuvered with an air of familiarity.

    From his vantage point, McDowell looked down.

    Below him was a man with ck hair ¡ª a man known as the leader of the Rebels.

    In front of this leadery a woman, covered in wounds, blood spilling from her mouth, suggesting she had been tortured.

    She was still conscious.

    "Hmm... She¡¯s quite resilient,"

    The leader of the Rebels mused, seatedfortably as he stroked his chin, observing the woman.

    The bloodied woman was none other than Yeniel.

    With a subtle nod from the leader, a burly man beside him fetched a red-hot iron.

    "To think you''ve be a pawn of the nobility... How pitiful."

    As the leader spoke, another man pressed the heated iron against Yeniel''s back.

    "AAARGHHH!!"

    Yeniel let out a heart-wrenching scream.

    Regret surged within McDowell, wishing he hadn''t sent Yeniel back to The Rebels.

    Concerned over her prolonged absence, McDowell had briefly visited the Rebel''s hideout.

    Yet, as soon as McDowell arrived, the Rebel leader, seemingly anticipating him, summoned Yeniel to his side.

    And the torture began.

    It was a trap.

    Anyone could see that.

    But why had this trap been set?

    McDowell couldn''t understand.

    ''Did he know I wasing?''

    How did they find out that Yeniel was acting as a double agent?

    There were many aspects that didn''t add up.

    Once the iron was removed from Yeniel''s body, she gasped for air.

    The leader, with an impassive gaze, pulled out a pocket watch from within his robes.

    He sighed after ncing at it briefly.

    "Perhaps slitting her throat will do..."

    The leader mumbled as he stood up and drew his de, slowly advancing towards Yeniel.

    Letting out a sigh, McDowell extended his hand.

    From his bracelet, a radiant light emerged, forming a golden staff in his hand.

    The staff.

    An instrument that enhanced a wizard''s mana several folds.

    If a swordsman''s weapon was the sword, for a wizard, it was the staff.

    Raising the staff above his head, McDowell intoned,

    "Radiance."

    Bright light shot from the staff''s tip, striking the ground.

    Kwaang!

    The emitted light burst outwards in a blinding explosion.

    sh magic.

    McDowell''s signature spell.

    A unique magic possessed almost exclusively by McDowell.

    This magic was challenging to control, and each casting was massive in scale.

    Hence, the mana consumed was significant, making it a spell not just anyone could wield.

    The moment the light touched the ground, McDowell burst out from his concealed spot.

    He quickly moved forward.

    "Body Enhancement."

    McDowell chanted.

    A strong gust of dust rose from the light''s explosion, and he dashed through it, heading straight for Yeniel.

    The light began to consume everything, and McDowell tried to save Yeniel before it could reach her.

    However, she was gone.

    Yeniel, who had been lying on the ground, had disappeared.

    "You finally show yourself."

    To his side, a ck-haired man holding a sword appeared ¨C the Leader of the Rebels.

    McDowell''s expression hardened upon seeing him.

    As the Leader prepared to swing his sword, McDowell quickly extended his staff.

    "Lightning Shock."

    ZZZZAP!

    Lightning Shock was a basic spell of lightning magic.

    However, McDowell''s casting was far more powerful than most spells of its kind.

    As the lightning was about to strike the Leader, an unexpected word escaped his lips.

    "Barrier."

    Zing!

    The lightning was effortlessly deflected by the barrier that formed in front of the Leader.

    With a swing of his sword, the leader dispelled the surrounding dust clouds, allowing McDowell to get a clear look at him.

    A young man with jet-ck hair.

    In one hand, he wielded his sword, and in the other, he clutched a pocket watch.

    "Tch¡­"

    McDowell clicked his tongue.

    He had assumed the man was a swordsman because of the sword, but he was a wizard.

    And a highly skilled one at that¡­

    McDowell nced at the Leader''s feet.

    Yeniely there, pinned under the Leader''s boot.

    "Did the esteemed academy principal really think he could hide like a rat?"

    He taunted with a smirk.

    "I apologize for that. But could you lift your filthy foot? My daughter might find it ufortable."

    The Leader, with a look of confusion, responded,

    "...Daughter? Since when did Yeniel be your daughter?"

    "Once they enter the academy, all students be like sons and daughters to me."

    McDowell dered.

    The Leader paused, seemingly taken aback by McDowell''s statement, then burst intoughter.

    McDowell, staring intently at theughing Leader, spoke again.

    "I asked you to move your foot. Should I cut off that leg?"

    With a hint of amusement in his eyes, the Leader replied,

    "Then, I suppose I''ll have to cut off your arm in return."

    McDowell pointed his staff forward.

    In anticipation, the Leader pressed a button on the pocket watch he held and raised his sword.

    "Let''s see what you can do."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 111: Northern Invasion (2)

    The North.

    In a barren environment lies a territory on the frontier of the empire.

    Due to its northern location, it has a dry and cold climate.

    Yet, a notable characteristic of this territory is the prominent presence of beasts near its borders.

    The lord of the northern territory, Lucarion, hunts these beasts every year.

    If the northern territory were breached, the surrounding areas would descend into chaos, so preventative measures are taken.

    To aid in these situations, central territories and others regrly send reinforcements.

    While they deal with the beasts annually, every four years there''s a significant attack.

    This attack is, in reality, the beasts'' final act of desperation.

    As humans hunt them, their poption diminishes, and with a scarcity of food, theysh out in onest desperate attempt.

    Staving off this onught ensures a period of peace.

    "Hmm..."

    I was slowly going through documents regarding the beast attacks in the North.

    These beasts typically attack just before summer, after enduring hunger and near madness during the winter.

    The exact day of their attack was never certain, only a general timeframe was known.

    "The support from other territories isn¡¯t specified yet..."

    There were no concrete ns for this uing attack.

    Given that this event has been experienced several times before, there seemed to be aid-back approach to preparations.

    Reading through the manual, I noticed systematic documentation rted to student involvement and reinforcements.

    The meticulously crafted manual made me think,

    "There¡¯s no reason not to..."

    The safety of the students was guaranteed, and there were plenty of experienced veterans.

    If I were to join the reinforcements, my role would be to ensure the safety of the citizens from within the fortress, providing rear support.

    It was a sweet deal.

    Of course, even providing rear support had its risks.

    But considering all I''d been through, this hardly ranked as dangerous.

    I''ve faced life-threatening situations more than once, so this was manageable.

    "This is definitely..."

    Bang!

    "Rudy! I''m here!"

    Luna burst in, panting heavily.

    "Shall we go for a walk outside? Or maybe visit a bakery to unwind?"

    Her words trailed off as she noticed the North-rted book I was reading.

    I awkwardly smiled and tucked the book into a drawer.

    "Oh, it''s alright. Professor Gracie summoned me earlier. I''ll pay her a brief visit."

    There were things to consider if I was going North.

    The responsibilities of a student council president and those of a teaching assistant.

    In my absence, someone would need to handle these roles.

    As for the teaching assistant role, I had a n in mind.

    "I''ll be back in a bit."

    "Mm, okay."

    Luna responded with an awkward smile.

    I then headed towards Professor Gracie''s office.

    Gracie''s researchb.

    "...What?"

    Gracie widened her eyes in surprise.

    "It seems like it could be fun~."

    Yuni, standing beside me, smiled mischievously.

    "No way! I absolutely refuse! Why would I go there and put myself through that?!"

    Gracie vigorously shook her head, expressing her disapproval.

    I had made a proposal to Professor Gracie.

    The proposal? To head to the northern region together.

    Thinking of theb work and how to manage it, an idea struck me.

    If the tasks in theb simply disappeared, that would solve the problem.

    If Professor Gracie went to the North as the supervising professor, theb work would naturally vanish.

    Professor Gracie''sb consisted of just three of us: Yuni, Professor Gracie, and myself.

    Two of us were students.

    Without Professor Gracie, there''d be no one to delegate the work to.

    Theb would essentially go on hiatus.

    ¡°You¡­ You''re trying to kill me, aren''t you? Moreover, what did you do with the Remblin flowers? They were just brought in recently!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I used them well. They were quality herbs.¡±

    ¡°You used¡­ all of them?¡±

    Despair flooded Professor Gracie for another reason.

    "How could you use them all?!"

    Graciemented, her face contorted in distress.

    I feigned ignorance at her outcry.

    "Setting that aside, let''s head to the North together. Imagine the praise from the other professors if their junior took the initiative.¡±

    "I don''t need their praise... There''ll be so many nobles there. If I go as the representative, they''ll make sure I suffer the most."

    "Hmm... I have a feeling you''re going regardless..."

    Yuni said with a smirk, tapping her cheek yfully.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Hahaha¡­ just a joke, right?¡±

    Both Gracie and I, even Yuni, knew a certain fact.

    Whenever there was tough work, the professors always dumped it on Gracie.

    Even we, who recently joined theb, were aware of this.

    Initially, I had nned to apany Professor Gracie without even telling her.

    However, respecting theb''s traditions, I felt she should be the one to formally apply first.

    With an awkward smile, Professor Gracie''s expression turned solemn as she lowered her head.

    ¡°Of course¡­ I''ll have to go, won''t I?¡±

    ¡°That seems likely.¡±

    Yuni grinned, her smile devilish.

    ¡°Why did I even join this ce¡­ Perhaps I should''ve stayed as a Royal Wizard. But then again, that ce is hell¡­ But is this ce any different? Am I cursed?¡±

    Realizing the truth, Professor Gracie seemed to break down, muttering to herself in a daze.

    Seeing Gracie in that state tugged at my heartstrings.

    Sighing, I picked up a stack of documents.

    ¡°So, I''ll take it you''re going then?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you''re leaving?¡±

    "I''ve got student council paperwork to deal with, so I''ll handle it in the council room."

    ¡°Alright then, take care.¡±

    I opened theb door, taking in Yuni''s words as I left.

    While Rudy was in hisb,

    "Ugh..."

    Luna intently examined the documents Rudy had been looking at.

    "The North..."

    To Luna, the North was synonymous with danger.

    Her father''s fairy tales from her childhood often spoke of the North as a ceid to ruin by beast attacks.

    Beneath the main text of the document, the words ''extra credit'' caught her attention.

    Rudy, who had underperformed in the recent exam, seemed deeply distressed.

    Although Luna hade in second ce, her joy was overshadowed by concern.

    She had never seen Rudy so despondent, hisplexion a shade paler than usual.

    She even wished she could give him her own scores.

    "So Rudy ns to go there..."

    Luna found herself deep in thought.

    She wanted to help Rudy.

    But if she decided to go to that ce herself, her grades would benefit as well.

    So, what about Rudy...

    "No, no."

    Luna momentarily entertained the thought of consistently outperforming Rudy.

    But she immediately dismissed it.

    Such arrogance, to believe that just because she surpassed Rudy once, she could always do so.

    That''s why she shook the thought away.

    "First, let''s consider what I can do for Rudy!"

    Seeing Rudy so heartbroken made Luna''s heart ache.

    It felt as if needles were pricking her.

    The worry that the ever-confident and selfless Rudy might crumble weighed heavily on her.

    She cherished that bright, self-sacrificing side of Rudy.

    Luna made a decision: she would ensure Rudy had the right conditions to travel to the North.

    Regarding the student council responsibilities,

    Surely, during his time in the North, someone else would temporarily handle the duties of the student council president.

    But if she could sort out everything beforehand, it would make Rudy''s journey smoother.

    With this in mind, she decided to settle all pending tasks.

    And also her own responsibilities.

    She readied herself to manage all the assignments of Professor Mcguire''sb.

    Considering the North''s perilous reputation, Rudy would undoubtedly need assistance.

    While students typically operated in safe zones, the inherent danger of the North was undeniable.

    Luna took off the ribbon around her neck, settled at a desk in the student council room, and spread out the research papers and other documents before her.

    "Well, let''s begin,"

    She whispered.

    Determined and focused, Luna, the paperwork powerhouse, set into motion.

    Cromwell walked purposefully down the corridor, holding an assortment of documents in one hand.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    His steps led him toward the principal''s office, intent on processing the paperwork and securing the final approval.

    However, McDowell had been conspicuously absenttely, a fact that had escaped most of the staff.

    McDowell had a habit of disappearing without a trace or word to anyone.

    Although Cromwell wasn''t entirely sure why, he hadn''t probed into it, trusting that if it were essential, McDowell would certainly inform him.

    The pressing issue at hand was the pending final approval for these documents due to McDowell''s absence.

    Despite constantly leaving them in the principal''s office, the paperwork remained unattended for quite some time.

    Typically, if McDowell nned to be away for an extended period, he would inform the Vice Principal to act on his behalf.

    But this time, there had been no suchmunication.

    As he approached, Cromwell caught sight of the principal''s office.

    "I wonder if he''s returned."

    Just as this thought crossed his mind, a powerful wave of mana surged from the principal''s office.

    Thud!

    A sound, as if something had fallen, echoed.

    ¡°Principal?¡±

    Reacting immediately, Cromwell dashed into the office.

    Inside, he found two figures.

    One was Yeniel, blood-soaked and disheveled.

    The other was Principal McDowell, cradling the injured Yeniel in one arm.

    However...

    "Ah¡­ Is that you, Cromwell?"

    McDowell''s right arm was missing, cut off at the forearm, blood still pouring out.

    "Principal McDowell!!!"

    In rm, Cromwell rushed to McDowell''s aid.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 112: Northern Invasion (3)

    "How did this happen...?"

    McDowelly on the bed, his expression heavy.

    Standing before him was Cromwell, gazing intently at McDowell''s arm.

    Specifically, where McDowell''s forearm should have been, but wasn''t.

    The elbow was cut clean off, and a bandage was wrapped around the stump.

    "Haah..."

    For a wizard, hands were of utmost importance.

    Of course, they were essential for swordsmen and ordinary folks as well, but to a wizard, they had a unique significance.

    A wizard''s hand was a conduit, a focal point for spells.

    Most spells required the caster to gesture with their hand in the direction they intended the magic to take effect.

    Although there were a few exceptions, the majority of spells relied on this directional cue.

    Therefore, losing a hand meant more than just physical loss.

    It symbolized the inability to wield magic as they once did.

    Yes, McDowell still had his left hand intact, but it wasn''t as simple as just switching hands.

    People have habits, and switching dominant hands for casting was not easily done.

    "Heh, at least I managed to save the child."

    He referred to Yeniel.

    Yeniel''s condition had been dire, but thanks to Cromwell''s quick application of healing spells and first aid, her life was no longer in immediate danger.

    The real concern now was McDowell, with his severed arm.

    "Principal..."

    "I wasn''t the only one who got hurt. Don''t worry about me."

    Cromwell exhaled deeply.

    Then, with a grave expression, he asked,

    "Was it The Rebels?"

    "Yes. I faced off against their leader. He wields time magic."

    "...Time magic?"

    McDowell gave a nod, then continued,

    "Let''s first go over the situation. Given my current state, can you draft a report and send it to the pce for me?"

    He gestured with his severed arm, hinting at his inability to write.

    "...Understood."

    And so, McDowell began recounting his confrontation with the leader of The Rebels.

    After deciding to head to the North, I immersed myself in paperwork.

    I spent most of my time in the student council room, diligently working through the piles of documents.

    Surprisingly, the pace of processing was faster than I anticipated.

    This was thanks to Luna.

    "Rudy, I''ve finished all of it!"

    "Already?"

    Next to Luna was a towering stack of paperwork.

    The volume of which would have taken me two to three days.

    Yet, Luna managed to finish it all in just one day.

    And she did this while also serving as an assistant in Professor Mcguire''s researchb.

    I knew Luna was quick with paperwork, but witnessing her efficiency firsthand was something else.

    It wasn''t as if she was being careless either.

    Whenever I checked the papers Luna processed, everything was perfectly organized.

    And so, a week went by with us immersed in paperwork.

    "What''s all this¡­?"

    Rie looked at the mountain of papers stacked in the student council room.

    That wasn¡¯t a pile of pending tasks.

    Those were all the documents we had processed.

    Various reports and forms were piled up, upying a corner of the room.

    "Ah, Rie''s here?"

    I looked at Rie with tired eyes.

    Rie sighed after seeing my worn-out state.

    I had been so focused in the paperwork for a while now that I looked utterly drained.

    While I knew heading North would also be challenging, my current workload made me long for the open expanses of the North.

    But I wasn''t the only one feeling this exhaustion.

    "Ru... Rudy, this is thest document¡­"

    Luna was also hard at work in the student council room.

    Even when I told her she didn¡¯t have to, Luna stayed, tirelessly sorting out the papers.

    I wasn''t sure what she meant by that, but seeing Luna gradually wear down was heartbreaking.

    For a week, from the end of our sses until nighttime, we processed documents together.

    But having Luna by my side made it more bearable.

    "So, are we almost done with the paperwork?"

    I mumbled to myself as I looked around.

    "Heh¡­ Finally, it''s over."

    Luna seemed relieved, practically melting in her chair, her energypletely drained.

    Rie sighed as she observed both Luna and me.

    "So, are you finally going to tell me? Why all this paperwork?¡±

    "The North."

    I replied with a faint smile.

    "I''m going to apply to go to the North."

    "And what about you, Luna?"

    "¡­ I''ll be heading to the North too."

    I stared at Luna in surprise.

    Avoiding my gaze, Luna cleared her throat awkwardly.

    "From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem like you two plotted this together."

    Rie crossed her arms and looked at us.

    "So, you''re nning to dump everything on me and disappear? All three of you going off to have fun?"

    "¡­Three?"

    I looked at Rie with a confused expression.

    "Locke is there, too."

    "¡­Oh?"

    I then remembered, Locke was indeed with us.

    Locke was the son of Count Lucarion.

    In retrospect, Locke''s participation was pretty much a given.

    I hadn''t taken that into ount.

    So, I was essentially leaving everything to Rie.

    "Um¡­ I''m sorry¡­"

    "You just realized?"

    Rie squinted at me.

    Luna and I guiltily bowed our heads, sneaking nces to gauge Rie''s reaction.

    For a while, Rie silently stared at the two of us before finally speaking.

    "Alright, go on then. You''re going because of the grades, right?"

    I blinked in surprise at Rie''s unexpected approval.

    "¡­We can go?"

    "You were already nning on it anyway, weren''t you? And all the paperwork is done."

    Rie sighed and sat down on a chair.

    "I figured you might do this, so I''ve already found a few people to take over."

    "You knew we''d be heading north?"

    "At this time of year, and seeing how hard you two have been working, it was obvious."

    I was genuinely impressed with Rie''s foresight.

    Indeed, while we had most of the paperwork ready, there were other responsibilities.

    The mid-term camp for first-year students.

    An event we''d attended ourselves.

    We needed people to handle that in our absence.

    I''d been scouting potential candidates, but hearing she''d already done so impressed me even more.

    "Rie¡­!"

    I was deeply moved by Rie''s words.

    Luna seemed equally touched, mirroring my expression.

    "You''re incredible, Rie! Always thinking a step ahead!"

    As I praised Rie, Luna gathered her hands, chimed in,

    "You truly are the best, Rie! So smart and beautiful!"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Rie, trying to hide her slight blush, turned away.

    Clearly, our ttery wasn''t entirely unwee.

    "The prettiest Rie in the world!"

    "The wisest Rie in the entire empire!"

    Luna and I continued showering Rie withpliments.

    "Okay, okay, enough!"

    Blushing, Rie backed away, waving her hands dismissively.

    As our praises continued, the door to the student council room opened.

    "Ah."

    Luna and I froze, spotting the neers.

    They probably heard our enthusiasticpliments.

    "Um, hello?"

    "¡­What are you doing?"

    Emily and Kuhn entered the student council room. Emily gave an awkward, flustered smile while Kuhn looked at us with disdain.

    "Ah¡­"

    After an awkward silence and a series of exnations, we finally cleared up the misunderstanding - which wasn''t really a misunderstanding at all.

    Persia Territory.

    In the main office of the estate, Astina was processing some documents.

    Her father, the current head of the family, stood before her.

    "Heh, at this rate, I might as well hand over the family affairs to you."

    It had been quite some time since Astina began handling the responsibilities of the family head.

    For the first month, she simply observed her father''s work, but after that, she took over, managing the family affairs on her own.

    Even without guidance, she was capable of handling everything.

    Her inherent charisma made her popr among neighboring families, and she consistently represented the family at central* meetings, disying all the qualities of a proper heir.

    Because of her impable work, other nobles had begun to see her as the rightful sessor of the Persia family.

    The fact that her older brother Harpel was no longer around also solidified her position.

    Astina smiled gracefully.

    "It''s all thanks to the guidance you''ve provided, Father."

    The head of the Persia family looked at her with pride, a warm smile on his face.

    He chuckled as he walked out of the room,

    "Alright then, I''m off to rest. Take care of those documents."

    "Yes, Father. Rest well."

    Once her father left, Astina continued her work, processing the documents one by one.

    As she did, she found herself gazing absentmindedly out of the window.

    "I wonder how everyone is doing at the academy."

    Not long ago, she heard that Rudy had be the student council president.

    Rie was elected as the vice president, and Luna had also joined the council.

    Hearing that news made her long to see Rudy''s face.

    It had been months since theirst meeting.

    She had been too busy before to miss him, but now, with things a bit more rxed, she found herself wanting to revisit the academy, curious to see Rudy in his new role.

    Just then, her secretary entered the office.

    "Miss Astina, a letter has arrived."

    "Oh? Let''s see."

    Astina took the letter from her secretary.

    Upon seeing the royal seal stamped on it, her eyebrows furrowed.

    Though termed a ''letter'', it resembled more of an official document.

    Typically, letters with such a prominent royal seal were for official matters, not personal correspondence.

    Drawing a letter opener from her desk, Astina carefully opened the envelope.

    The contents rted to the northern region, specifically about an impending beast invasion there, with a request for support.

    "The northern region..."

    Upon hearing ''northern region'', she immediately thought of Locke.

    Though they hadn''t spoken much, he had been a part of the student council during her tenure as president.

    He was a diligent worker, dedicated to his duties.

    While they weren''t too friendly initially, by the end of her term, she had grown quite fond of him.

    "It''s his territory. I must provide proper support."

    Astina pondered deeply, contemting the best way to assist.

    She finally made a decision.

    ¡°Riche.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Astina called her secretary and shed a sly smile.

    ¡°Could you ask my father something for me?¡±

    ¡°What would you like to ask...?¡±

    Astina lightly tapped the letter she was holding.

    ¡°Ask him if it¡¯s alright for me to personally go there.¡±

    Astina was bing quite impatient.

    She had been enduring the same daily tasks and putting on insincere smiles for months now.

    She longed for a break to relieve her stress.

    The letter mentioned that students from the academy were helping, so perhaps Locke might also return to his territory.

    If that was the case, she could ask how Rudy has been doingtely.

    She chuckled, all while beingpletely unaware that Rudy was headed to the North.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    *it was said before that the pce/capital are located in the central territories. So central, is just a faster way to reference that.

 Chapter 113: Northern Invasion (4)

    The weather was clear.

    People could be seen walking around the territory.

    It was a lively atmosphere with an abundance of both sellers and buyers.

    The territory wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, but with the number of people present, you''d think there wasn''t an impending magical beast invasion.

    "Rudy! Let''s go over there!"

    I''m currently in the North.

    The Northern region, Lucarion territory.

    Luna and I were able toe to the north through proper procedures.

    Our supervising professor is Professor Gracie.

    Most 3rd-year students were on their internships, so none of them were present.

    The first-year students were also absent due to midterm camp.

    At first, Yuni tried to skip the midterm camp to join us here.

    -Wait, wasn¡¯t I supposed toe too?

    -Why would you go? You should be at the midterm camp. It affects your grades, after all.

    -But we''rebrades! Are you leaving me out?

    Yuni vehemently argued her case.

    She truly wanted to ditch the midterm camp ande here.

    -Do you think this is some kind of field trip?

    -Isn''t it?

    While Yuni and I were having this back-and-forth,

    Rie came into theb.

    -Don''t worry about the midterm camp.

    -...What?

    Rie said she had already excluded Yuni from the midterm camp attendees.

    In exchange for a perfect score, Yuni would assist with student council duties.

    Such an arrangement would usually be impossible, but when I expressed my wish to visit the North, they made it work.

    The reason for the extra credits for the Northern visit?

    Simply because few students apply.

    The academy''s assurance of safety to students visiting the North is due to the same reason.

    However, when the student council president, which is me, wanted to go, the academy seemed to bend over backward to make it happen.

    Yuni looked baffled, wondering how it went through without asking her first.

    But Rie just shrugged and smiled, saying it was done.

    Yuni simply nodded back.

    It was curious how Yuni just epted it obediently, but the matter was resolved for the time being.

    "Luna, that looks fun too!"

    "Oh, really? Let''s check it out!"

    And so, we arrived in the North.

    The students treated us with honored guests, making sure we werefortable.

    After that, they let us do as we pleased.

    Technically, it was Professor Gracie who decided to give us free rein.

    On our arrival, Professor Gracie announced she would rest, leaving the students to explore on their own.

    Her behavior wasn''t surprising.

    Before arriving here, Professor Gracie, like Luna and me, had been swamped with work.

    Although most tasks were handed over to otherbs, there were still some that Professor Gracie had toplete.

    She hadpleted all of them beforeing here.

    She probably worked without getting any sleep.

    We left a worn-out Professor Gracie at the lodgings and stepped outside.

    Outside, there was plenty of food and attractions.

    I had initially nned to just tour the territory, but I couldn¡¯t resist this.

    "Could I get one of those skewers, please?"

    "Of course! Thank you!"

    Luna handed over some money and bought a skewer, taking an eager bite.

    "Rudy, this tastes amazing."

    She spoke, savoring every bite of her skewer.

    Seeing her like that naturally brought a smile to my face.

    Lately, we haven''t had much of a chance to unwind and enjoy ourselves.

    This felt like a refreshing change.

    "But, why are there so many people here?"

    After finishing her bite, Luna looked around curiously.

    "They''re probably here because of the magical beasts."

    Upon hearing my exnation, Luna tilted her head in confusion.

    "But everyone looks rather cheerful, don''t they?"

    She''s right.

    I thought the locals would be trembling in fear, knowing that numerous magical beasts could attack the castle at any moment.

    Yet, despite that, the people in the territory were spirited.

    "Ah, it''s because they all trust the Lord of the territory."

    The skewer vendor in front of us chimed in.

    "The beasts have never made it inside the castle. Our Lord has always guarded it like an imprable fortress."

    "They trust the Lord, you say?"

    That made sense.

    From the perspective of the ordinary residents, if the magical beasts couldn''t prate the castle, it would make them think everything was safe.

    The massive influx of people into the territory every four years was good for business, and considering the valuable materials obtained from in beasts, the entire event felt more like a festival for the locals.

    However...

    My gaze turned to the Lord''s mansion.

    "The Lord needs toe up with a solution!"

    "Think of your people, Lord!"

    In front of the mansion, a surprisinglyrge group of people was protesting.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for that¡­¡±

    ¡°What reason?¡±

    ¡°There was a food shortagest winter.¡±

    I had heard stories about it.

    In the harsh North, winter always brought with it food shortages.

    Even with money, the main issue was transportation.

    When heavy snowfalls urred, it was impossible to transport food to the North using carriages.

    Especially in the North where it snowed heavier than the other regions.

    Storingrge quantities of food in advance also wasn''t feasible.

    While magic could extend the food''s shelf life, the cost of using wizards or magical tools often exceeded the food''s value.

    So, the North always had food-rted issues.

    "Ugh, it''s those rebels. Only our kind Lord suffers."

    I didn''t respond to that remark, merely watching the crowd in front of the mansion.

    A typical Lord wouldn''t have tolerated such a gathering outside their mansion.

    The Lord was surely working on solutions for the food crisis, and yet, the citizens were protesting.

    Any other Lord would have surely acted out of injustice, but the head of the Lucarion family, the Lord of this ce, merely observed in silence.

    It was as if he considered theirints as just another opinion.

    "More importantly... the rebels..."

    I still haven''t received any news about Yeniel.

    I once headed to the principal''s office out of curiosity, but only found Cromwell there.

    I heard that Principal McDowell is currently away on a business trip, making it difficult to meet him.

    "Rudy, is something bothering you?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    "Shall we head that way then?"

    "Yes."

    I smiled gently, following behind Luna, and momentarily turned to gaze at the Lord''s mansion.

    "Hmm..."

    ¡°Ugh... I just want to rest...¡±

    Dragging her weary body, Gracie made her way to the Lord''s mansion.

    She was heading for a dinner with the nobles who came from the central region, the head of the Lucarion family, and herself, representing the academy.

    Even though Gracie would have preferred to skip dinner and just sleep in her room, she couldn''t miss such an important gathering.

    It wasn''t in Gracie''s nature to make such excuses.

    "Heh..."

    As Gracie sighed and was about to enter the mansion,

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Someone called out to her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Gracie turned to see who it was.

    A woman with fiery red hair.

    She radiated an aura of grace and her poised demeanor was truly remarkable.

    ¡°Oh, you are?¡±

    Not many in the empire had such red hair.

    Especially not as vivid and blood-red as this.

    A dignified woman with such hair could only be...

    ¡°Could you be... from the Persia family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am Astina Persia.¡±

    Gracie blinked in surprise.

    ¡°I''ve heard a lot about you. You''re Professor Gracie, aren''t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s... correct.¡±

    Gracie hesitated, searching for the right words.

    She was a professor, and Astina, a student.

    But Astina had served as the student council president even before Gracie¡¯s tenure began, and this was their first face-to-face meeting.

    Gracie¡¯s thoughts raced.

    Should she address Astina as a student or as a noble from the central region?

    Astina was the heir to the Persia Viscount family, holding a status higher than the local Lord, Lucarion.

    Though she hadn''t officially inherited the family name yet, it was widely believed it was only a matter of time.

    So, should Gracie treat her like a Viscount?

    However, as Gracie wondered this, Astina smiled faintly.

    ¡°How is Professor Cromwell?¡±

    ¡°Pr, Professor Cromwell?¡±

    That''s when it hit Gracie.

    She remembered the person who had told her about Astina.

    It was Cromwell.

    The connection between Gracie and Astina:

    Both were disciples of Cromwell, having learned telekic magic from him, sharing a deep bond of master and disciple.

    ¡°I''ve heard much about you, senior.¡±

    Astina''s respectful address warmed Gracie¡¯s heart.

    Senior...

    Such a title brought back fond memories, erasing the sorrows of her days as a royal wizard and a professor.

    How wonderful were her student days?

    She was the top of her ss, constantly praised by the faculty, and everyone looked up to her with respect.

    It was a memory as radiant as a jewel.

    "Yes! Astina, I''ve heard so much about you too!"

    With Gracie''s cheerful words, Astina''s mood visibly brightened.

    Being too stiff with each other would only make things ufortable.

    "What are the other students up to right now?"

    "Oh, they''re probably wandering around. They were told they could explore the area."

    "Did Locke go as well?"

    "Locke? Ah, I believe he might be at the castle."

    Upon hearing this, Astina nodded.

    She had initially wanted to inquire about Rudy, but hesitated, thinking it might be rude to abruptly bring him up.

    However, as if Gracie sensed Astina''s thoughts, she spoke up.

    "Rudy and Luna said they''d be outside, so excluding them and Locke, the others should be at their amodations."

    Gracie said this offhandedly.

    Astina''s eyes widened in response.

    "Rudy... you mean?"

    "Yes, Rudy Astria."

    "Right..."

    A look of surprise spread across Astina''s face.

    Seeing her reaction, Gracie tilted her head in confusion.

    Astina seemed like the type who wouldn''t easily show their emotions.

    But seeing her shocked expression, Gracie couldn''t help but wonder the reason for it.

    Gracie cautiously tried to gauge Astina''s thoughts.

    "Did something happen between the two of you?"

    "No, not at all. Absolutely not."

    Astina quickly waved her hands in dismissal and then swallowed.

    "After the meeting, could we possibly go together?"

    "Together? Where to?"

    "To where the students are staying."

    Astina said, her voice a mixture of excitement, surprise, and anticipation.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 114: Northern Invasion (5)

    Luna and I explored the territory, taking in the surroundings.

    Initially, we were enjoying the local delicacies and shops.

    Now, we were inspecting the surrounding walls.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    I gazed at the walls, awestruck.

    It felt as if I was looking at the Great Wall of China, standing as an unyielding fortress.

    Soldiers patrolled the walls, standing guard. Nearby, we could spot military equipment, likely prepared in anticipation of beast attacks.

    Luna and I continued our leisurely stroll along the wall.

    The ce was barren, devoid of anyone but soldiers.

    However, the guards seemed more focused on the area outside the walls and paid little attention to us.

    This was a restricted area, only essible to authorized personnel.

    We, visiting students, were granted ess. But it wasn''t open to the general public.

    With only authorized individuals around, the soldiers primarily kept their eyes fixed beyond the walls.

    ¡°Hey, Rudy?¡±

    While I was lost in the view of the wall, Luna gently tugged on my sleeve.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°That person... Don''t they seem out of ce?¡±

    I followed Luna''s gaze.

    An individual wandering around, looking out of ce.

    The attire wasn''t typical of the soldiers guarding the wall.

    And their cautious, sneaky movements were unmistakable.

    Their demeanor practically shouted, ¡®I''m up to no good!¡¯

    ¡°What''s going on?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? What could they be up to?¡±

    Luna and I exchanged nces after observing the individual for a moment.

    ¡°Should we keep an eye on them?¡±

    Someone wandering so aimlessly in such a deste area surely had a reason.

    More puzzling was how they managed to get in here.

    It was rare for non-soldiers to gain entry.

    A thought crossed my mind.

    The story we had heard.

    The Rebels.

    Could they be rted?

    Of course, there was a chance they weren¡¯t.

    But instead of ignoring a suspicious person, we decided it was best to observe them a bit longer.

    We discreetly trailed them.

    They headed towards the outer edges of the wall.

    There, they loitered as if waiting for someone.

    ¡°Who could they be waiting for?¡±

    ¡°I have... no clue.¡±

    We both took cover next to the stairs leading to the top of the walls, keenly observing the situation.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Leaning against the stairs, I pondered.

    The Rebels?

    Or something else?

    Lost in thought, I noticed a soldier from atop the wall gradually approaching the stairs.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I looked over at Luna, who was peeking out just slightly from the stairs.

    I immediately pulled her into hiding.

    "Ugh!"

    Luna made a peculiar sound as I suddenly drew her towards me.

    Ending up right before me, I quickly silenced her.

    We both hid, pressing ourselves against the wall.

    The muffled sound of footsteps approached.

    Although I couldn''t clearly see who it was, I could tell they were descending the stairs.

    I held my breath, intently focusing on the footsteps.

    Gradually, the sound faded into the distance.

    Releasing a sigh of relief, I turned to Luna.

    She was staring back, her eyes fixed intently on mine.

    "Hmm?"

    "Huh?"

    When our eyes met, Luna swiftly sidestepped, breaking our gaze.

    "Oh, I mean... I just didn''t know where else to look."

    She iled her arms, seemingly embarrassed by her own exnation.

    "It''s okay, it was sudden."

    I smiled, trying to ease the tension.

    "Hehe..."

    Luna chuckled uneasily, diverting her gaze.

    "Hm?"

    She then pointed to a spot where we had noticed someone earlier.

    I followed her gesture.

    The guard who had just passed was now chatting with the man who had been lurking nearby.

    But there was an issue.

    We were too far away to hear their conversation clearly.

    I frowned, contemting our next move.

    "Should we move closer?"

    Luna shook her head in response.

    "We might get caught, and there''s nowhere else to hide."

    She began rummaging through her bag, pulling out Levian''s Spellbook.

    Flipping through its pages, she remarked,

    "There''s a spell perfect for this!"

    After browsing for a while, she settled on a specific page and began channeling her mana.

    The spellbook emitted a soft glow.

    -Hey, I really appreciate what you did yesterday.

    A faint voice sounded from the spellbook: it was their conversation.

    Luna beamed with pride.

    Although I didn''t understand the spell she used, I gave her a thumbs up in appreciation.

    We both tuned in, focusing on the conversation.

    -Thanks to you, I got some fine liquor.

    Liquor?

    Nothing seemed too unusual at this point.

    I was suspicious of the man we had followed, but maybe he was just an off-duty soldier.

    -And thatdy, she was really something.

    -Heh, looks like you enjoyed herpany.

    "Enjoyed?"

    Luna tilted her head, puzzled.

    -That woman... what a beauty.

    My eyes widened in disbelief.

    Doubting my ears, I caught Luna''s equally surprised gaze.

    Her face was gradually turning red.

    Reacting quickly, I covered Luna''s ears, urging,

    "Don''t listen."

    "W-what?"

    Luna''s eyes darted in confusion as I blocked her hearing.

    -Ugh, seriously©¤.

    I couldn''t help but frown.

    I hadn''te here to listen to such vulgar talk.

    While covering Luna''s ears, listening to their indecent chatter made me feel oddly embarrassed as well.

    "R-Rudy, is it over now?"

    Luna stared at me, her expression puzzled.

    However, the two of them hadn''t stopped their crude conversation.

    I tilted my head slightly, forcing an awkward smile.

    Seeing my reaction, Luna couldn''t help but smile too.

    -More importantly, did you bring it?

    It?

    I quickly focused on their changed topic.

    -Do you have any idea how hard it was to get this?

    -¡®That person¡¯ probably got it, right? Why are you trying to make it a big deal?

    I released Luna''s ears.

    -Whatever, just handle it with care. The st radius is surprisinglyrge, so be cautious.

    -Understood. Any word from the rebels?

    -As usual. They''re counting on us.

    The two exchanged pleasantries before parting.

    Watching them leave, my frown deepened.

    The matters unfolding in the shadows:

    Explosives.

    Rebels.

    And ''that person''?

    Who is ''that person''?

    "How did the meeting go?"

    "Meeting? It was just a meal."

    Locke''s father, the head of the Lucarion family, Darren Lucarion, said with a chuckle.

    Locke looked at his father and posed a question.

    "I heard Astina was there."

    "Yes, she''s quite assertive. One shouldn''t underestimate her because of her young age and gender."

    Darren was a seasoned veteran from the North.

    In front of him, Astina confidently voiced her opinions without faltering.

    She didn''t blindly ept Darren''s views just because he was a veteran.

    She critically evaluated the validity of his suggestions logically, epting them if they were sound and refuting them if they were not.

    Darren appreciated Astina''s forthright attitude.

    Even if Astina was the promising sessor of a viscount family, she was still rtively inexperienced.

    He had assumed she would mostly be in a learning position during the beast invasion.

    He had underestimated her.

    "It seems the empire is slowly transitioning to a new generation."

    Darren had been through so much that it was difficult for him to think as flexibly as Astina.

    He often relied on his past experiences over logical judgment, favoring consistency over change.

    Yet, seeing how Astina approached things, he felt it might soon be time to hand the reins over to the younger generation.

    Seeing his father smile, Locke opened his mouth.

    "Why didn''t Cedric attend this time?"

    "Cedric, you say?"

    Cedric.

    He was known as the Mercenary King.

    Cedric always returned to the North whenever there was threat of a beast invasion.

    But he was absent from today''s gathering.

    A ce where someone of Cedric''s stature should''ve certainly been present.

    It was a meal to which many notable figures and those with extensive northern experience were invited.

    This gathering was meant for sharing information, primarily about the north and the impending beast raid.

    But Cedric was nowhere in sight.

    Cedric hailed from the North.

    Everyone affectionately called him the ''migratory bird''.

    A bird that returns to its homnd whenever magical beasts loom.

    However, this year, there was no sign of Cedric.

    "He might be busy. Maybe he''s settled in another territory."

    Cedric was a mercenary, a free spirit.

    Even if the North was his birthce, he was beyond any lord''s control.

    "As they say, no news is good news. He''s probably doing well on his own."

    Still, Darren''s expression showed traces of concern.

    Cedric was a closerade who had stood by Darren through thick and thin.

    A trusted ally especially during beast invasions.

    His absence naturally worried Darren.

    "We still have some time before the beast invasion. Let''s wait and see."

    Darren remarked with a warm smile.

    "...Huh?"

    I blinked in confusion.

    Was I especially tired today?

    I must be seeing things.

    I had been wandering around the vige for quite a while.

    Seeing Luna tilting her head and murmuring,

    "Hm? What?"

    I guessed she might be feeling the same.

    "It''s been a while."

    A woman with fiery red hair greeted, giving a casual wave.

    She sat confidently, her legs crossed on a chair, wearing a broad smile.

    "...Astina?"

    I stared at her, my expression a mix of surprise and confusion.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 115: Northern Invasion (6)

    Luna and I looked around and eventually returned to our amodations.

    Walking so much after such a long time had taken its toll on my legs, and my mind was filled with thoughts.

    Rebels and soldiers.

    If one soldier could be bought out, it raised the possibility that other soldiers might have been as well.

    The question was, how?

    From the stories I had heard while eating skewers at a stall, one could infer the level of loyalty the local citizens had for their lord.

    Something seemed odd here.

    It made no sense for the soldiers to revolt against their lord when the local citizens had such a favorable opinion of him.

    A few possibilities came to mind.

    An enemy from within.

    Someone rted to the soldiers or local citizens had betrayed their lord.

    Otherwise, it was unlikely that each soldier would individually betray their lord.

    Perhaps someone of significant influence was behind turning the soldiers against him...

    Lost in these thoughts, I started to get a headache.

    "I''m so tired¡­"

    "Same here... Let''s go in and rest."

    It seemed Luna''s legs were aching too.

    She rubbed them as we walked.

    Shortly after, we arrived at our lodgings.

    It was a magnificent ce, clearly meant to host esteemed guests.

    The moment we stepped in, we saw a luxurious lounge furnished with high-end sofas and tables.

    Two individuals were seated on one of the sofas.

    "...Isn''t that Professor Gracie?"

    Professor Gracie was talking with someone.

    The person sitting opposite her had their back to the entrance, making it impossible to see their face.

    However, a hint of fiery red hair was visible.

    That hair instantly reminded me of Astina.

    During the winter break, I received letters from Astina a few times.

    But at some point, I lost contact with her.

    She probably got too busy.

    Being in line to inherit would undoubtedly keep her upied.

    I had wanted to share the news about bing the student council president with her.

    Still, not wanting to bother her, I eventually dropped the idea.

    "Ah! Rudy, Luna, you''re here?"

    Suddenly, Professor Gracie, with a beaming face, waved at Luna and me.

    Feeling it would be appropriate to greet herpanion, I walked towards them.

    The person opposite Professor Gracie turned to face us.

    "¡­Huh?"

    I stared at the individual.

    Then blinked.

    And stared again.

    I shot Luna a puzzled nce.

    Luna seemed just as taken aback as I was.

    "It''s been a while."

    The woman with fiery red hair.

    It was none other than Astina.

    "Astina?"

    Astina, with a smile, rose from her seat.

    "It''s been a long time, Rudy, Luna."

    Seeing her greet us, my eyes widened in astonishment.

    "¡­What?"

    With a smile, Astina responded,

    "I came to see you."

    "¡­What?"

    I was left dumbfounded by her unexpected statement.

    Astina shed a yful smile.

    "Just kidding. I didn''t even know you wereing. I only heard from Professor Gracie, so I came to see you."

    "Ah..."

    I didn''t know who was being sent from the central region.

    As the student council president, I naturally knew more than other people, but it was hard to get urate news about the northern region.

    Sending support from the central region to the north involved mobilizing troops.

    It was confidential.

    Of course, it wasn''t a massive secret, but still, confidential information wasn''t easily essible.

    Perhaps Astina found my surprised face amusing because she giggled.

    I narrowed my eyes and stared back.

    "Astina, you seem to have be even more cunning."

    "Have I?"

    Astina smiled.

    There was something different about her since her time at the academy.

    She seemed more poised and mature.

    The outfit she wore might have contributed to this.

    Most times I''d seen Astina, she was in casual clothes or the academy uniform.

    But now, she wore formal attire, exuding an aristocratic aura.

    "I heard you became the student council president."

    Astina approached me slowly, cing her hand on my head.

    "Seems like you''re quite determined."

    "I did say, didn''t I? That I''d take responsibility."

    "Good, keep that attitude."

    Astina teased, tapping my head.

    "Do you see me as a child, patting my head like that?"

    Technically, it felt more like she was just touching my hair rather than patting it.

    It didn''t feel bad.

    Regardless of what others thought, at the academy, Astina was at the top.

    It was an honor to be acknowledged by someone like her.

    "So, Astina, are you here representing the central support troops?"

    "Exactly. I''m here as the representative."

    I nodded in understanding.

    Typically, when a region offers support, it''s rare for the Lord toe personally.

    Usually, they''d just send a knight from their family if they wanted to establish a good rtionship with the North.

    Being here meant she had some leeway in her training as a sessor.

    If she''s recognized as the representative of the central region, it indirectly means that they acknowledge her as the future head of the family.

    It''s virtually the same as inheriting the family title.

    It was just a matter of timing.

    This might be the perfect opportunity.

    Sessfully defending against the monsters this time could earn her full recognition from the central nobles.

    Up till now, most of Astina''s achievements were from her time at the academy.

    But there''s a distinct difference between the academy and the outside world.

    She couldn''t just rest on herurels from the academy once she was out in society.

    Achievements in the academy were undeniably important.

    However, if someone who shone at the academy couldn''t produce any notable results once outside, then those achievements became meaningless.

    It''s a fairly straightforward concept when you think about it.

    Even if someone had ster grades at the academy, if they couldn¡¯t apply it in real situations, they were pointless.

    Considering this, there wasn¡¯t much to worry about Astina, as she seemed capable in real-life situations as well.

    She''ll surely prove her worth in the uing beast attack.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here as a representative, where will you be staying?¡±

    ¡°Ah, we were just discussing that.¡±

    ¡°...Pardon?¡±

    Gracie then interrupted our conversation.

    ¡°Astina has decided to stay here!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°...Here?¡±

    While I reacted nonchntly, Luna''s response seemed slightly strained.

    Astina, noticing Luna¡¯s reaction, smiled faintly, leaning in to whisper something into Luna¡¯s ear.

    Luna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at whatever Astina whispered.

    After sharing her secret, Astina took a step back.

    Luna red at Astina, clenching her fists.

    "You... never!"

    I tilted my head in confusion, puzzled by Luna''s behavior.

    Although Luna and Astina weren''t particrly close, they weren''t on bad terms either.

    It was puzzling to see Luna react this way.

    I looked at Astina,

    "What did you tell her?"

    "It''s a secret between us girls,"

    Astina yfully ced her index finger on her lips.

    I wondered what it was that needed to be kept a secret.

    "If you¡¯re staying here, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to chat."

    "That''s true. There are things I¡¯d like to hear as well."

    "Sounds good."

    Then Luna grabbed my sleeve.

    "Rudy! Aren¡¯t you tired? Yawn~ We walked around so much today; I¡¯m exhausted."

    Luna exaggerated a yawn while addressing me.

    "Am I tired? ...Maybe a little?"

    "See? Why don''t we go in and sleep? We can chat tomorrow; it''s not toote."

    After a moment of thought, I replied,

    ¡°But, it¡¯s been a while since we''ve seen Astina. I¡¯d like to catch up for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Astina responded with a pleased smile.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you head to bed, Luna? I''d like some private time to chat with Rudy. Just the two of us.¡±

    Luna looked shocked at that.

    ¡°Alright, Luna. If you¡¯re tired, you should get some rest.¡±

    I thought it was a reasonable suggestion.

    However, Luna''s reaction waspletely unexpected.

    ¡°No! Actually, I¡¯m not tired at all! I just said that because I was worried about you, Rudy~.¡±

    Luna confidently raised her arm to show off her biceps.

    It was a pose to showcase her muscles, but Luna''s biceps looked soft,cking any muscle definition.

    She had the muscle strength typical of a wizard.

    We settled into the lobby and began to chat.

    From the incident where I was kidnapped in Astina''s absence to the story of how I defeated Yuni and became the student council president, I shared everything.

    I detailed it slowly and thoroughly.

    Once I''d shared everything, a question nagged at me.

    "Speaking of which, do you know anything about Yeniel?"

    "Yeniel?"

    Astina tilted her head in thought.

    "Yeniel hasn''t returned from the Rebels."

    "I don''t know her exact whereabouts."

    I pondered, stroking my chin.

    "Speaking of which, even in the northern region..."

    "Hmm..."

    Just as I was about to delve into the topic of the Rebels in the northern region, I heard a rustling sound nearby.

    Looking over, I saw Luna, leaning and seemingly dozing off by the sofa.

    Seeing her in such a state, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "If you''re tired, you should go to bed instead of sleeping here."

    As I mumbled that to myself, Astina giggled softly.

    "Please, take good care of Luna."

    Astina''s voice was warm.

    I replied confidently.

    "Isn''t that a given?"

    Luna had always been a great help to me.

    It was only right I repay her kindness.

    "Also, observe closely."

    "...Pardon?"

    "Pay close attention to your surroundings."

    Astina smiled faintly.

    "You''ll see so much more if you do."

    A man donned a hood.

    His muscr physique was evident, even beneath the cloak, and his gait radiated confidence.

    His appearance clearly hinted at him being a knight.

    Despite his attempt to hide it, the aura he exuded was undeniable.

    The knight knocked on the door of a humble shack.

    ¡°Is anyone home?¡±

    The door opened to reveal a man with a prominent scar over one eye.

    The knight greeted the man with a nod.

    ¡°Cedric, it''s been a while.¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since west met.¡±

    ¡°Thest time we spoke, it was still chilly. Now the weather¡¯s turning warmer, hasn¡¯t it been a while?¡±

    Theirst meeting had been during a gathering hosted by the Lord of Lucarion, Darren, concerning The Rebels.

    The hooded knight entered the shack, and then asked a question.

    ¡°Is everything progressing as nned?¡±

    ¡°It''s going so well that it''s unsettling.¡±

    Cedric said with a chuckle.

    "If there''s any bad news, it''s just that our leader had a bit of trouble."

    ¡°The Leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He fought with the Principal of Liberion Academy.¡±

    ¡°Was he badly injured?¡±

    ¡°He lost a leg.¡±

    The knight furrowed his brows.

    "That''s very unfortunate."

    ¡°For now, the Leader has decided not toe here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is that a good idea? The new recruit from central seemspetent."

    Cedricughed dismissively.

    ¡°She''s just a kid."

    ¡°Also, there¡¯s talk about Professor Gracie from the Academy...¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Cedric cut him off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve heard that the rebels are sending a skilled wizard our way. You just focus on your duties.¡±

    ¡°...Understood.¡±

    The knight nodded, heading back towards the door.

    ¡°Just so you know, I''ll be quite busy soon, so I might not be able to visit.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let''s meet on ¡®that day¡¯ then.¡±

    ¡®That day.¡¯

    It referred to the day of the beast''s invasion.

    And also, the day they wouldmence their grand n.

    The day that would mark the true beginning of the rebellion.

    The knight gave a slight bow before leaving the shack, swiftly disappearing from sight.

    He swiftly left the area, trying not to draw attention, but someone was already watching.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Locke, with his hood pulled low, observed the shack.

    Locke clearly saw everything.

    The knight, hooded, sneaking around to avoid being noticed, and inside that shack, there was no mistaking Cedric''s face.

    The prominent scar across his eye.

    Locke clearly recognized that scar as Cedric''s.

    Heaving a sigh, Locke muttered to himself.

    ¡°Things are gettingplicated¡­¡±

    He then gazed up at the sky.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    I can''t remember if I exined this already but in case it wasn''t clear, central just refers to the central region, like the North and the South. The capital resides in the central region

 Chapter 116: Northern Invasion (7)

    Locke came to see us early in the morning.

    "A traitor."

    "I''ve briefly discussed it with my father already. I thought Astina should know, so I came."

    Saying this, Locke nced to the side.

    "Why are you two acting like this?"

    Locke looked at us with narrowed eyes.

    Luna and I looked back at him, giggling.

    The reason for ourughter?

    Astina gave a soft smile.

    "I''ve already heard a bit from them."

    "...Already?"

    Last night.

    After I took Luna back to her room, I had a short conversation with Astina.

    The topic was about an enemy within our ranks.

    And the scene we witnessed.

    A traitorous soldier, and spection that someone was orchestrating it all.

    I ryed everything to Astina.

    "Well, these two might not know all the details, but they did know some key pieces of information."

    "Key information?"

    I responded, seeing the questioning look on Locke''s face.

    "Magic tools."

    As I said this, Luna, who was beside me, took out a notebook and showed it to everyone.

    "There''s a magic tool installed on the city wall."

    In the notebook Luna presented, there was a drawing of the magic circle carved onto the magic tool.

    Of course, it wasn''t theplete magic circle detailing all its functionalities.

    Extracting the exact magic circle from the tool is almost impossible.

    The only discernible part was the central rune.

    Just enough to understand the magic circle''s capability.

    But that was enough.

    "What kind of magic is it?"

    To Locke''s question, Luna replied.

    "It''s explosive magic."

    "They probably aim to bring down the city wall."

    I added to Luna''s statement.

    "The city wall...?"

    "Yes, that magic tool is currently installed on the wall."

    We followed the soldier who had received the magic tool.

    That soldier, holding the tool, went back towards the wall.

    He checked his surroundings and then removed a brick from the wall.

    When the brick was taken out, an opening was revealed, into which he ced the magic tool.

    After he left, we inspected the magic tool.

    A round-shaped magic tool.

    A bomb meant to destroy the wall.

    "But, why did you leave the magic tool there?"

    "In case they check it and find it missing."

    I said with a smirk.

    "We have to get rid of them all at once."

    When dealing with pests, you can''t just pick them off one by one.

    You need to be swift and thorough.

    That way, they won''t have time to react or hide.

    So, you need to eliminate them entirely without leaving a trace.

    "So, the issue is that ''Mercenary King'' and one of your knights?"

    I gestured a shing motion across my throat.

    "Now that we know their n, let''s take them out."

    At my words, Astina also chimed in.

    ¡°Central can help since it''s rted to the rebels.¡±

    Yet, Locke''s face didn''t seem hopeful.

    ¡°What do you n to do with the beasts if we deal with them now?¡±

    Seeing Locke''s expression, Astina quietly spoke.

    ¡°¡­Are many soldiers involved?¡±

    ¡°The knight in question holds a significant rank, and he has many soldiers under him.¡±

    At Locke''s words, Luna cocked her head.

    ¡°¡­Why? Can''t we just get reinforcements from Central?¡±

    In response to Luna''s question, I shook my head.

    ¡°The beast attack will happen soon. It would take time to bring in additional soldiers, and the beasts could strike before they arrive.¡±

    Mobilizing arge group of soldiers isn''t simple; many factors must be considered.

    Especially now, when we¡¯re uncertain about the rebels'' next move.

    It''s not feasible to withdraw arge force from just one territory.

    We''d need to pull small numbers from multiple territories.

    If we waited for Central to oversee these movements, it would be too time-consuming.

    So, the only help from Central was the soldiers Astina brought, along with a few knights and nobles.

    But they weren¡¯t weak.

    After some thought, Astina spoke in a low voice.

    "When the beasts attack, the rebels might use a different strategy."

    If we preemptively strike the rebels, they might retaliate in an unexpected manner.

    If they have hidden troops nearby for a surprise attack, we''d be dealing with an enemy of unknown strength.

    "So, are we waiting until the beasts attack?¡±

    Locke remained silent, seemingly in agreement with Astina''s point.

    Facing them as the magical beasts attack...

    It''s a risky strategy.

    Dealing with both beasts and rebels simultaneously wasn¡¯t easy.

    Even if we knew most of their n, it was a dangerous operation.

    However, I found myself somewhat agreeing with Locke.

    If many soldiers were purged before the beasts attacked, morale would plummet.

    During the skirmish with the beasts, the idea that someone might stab them in the back would take root.

    It''s hard to make a move with a significant battle looming.

    ¡°Can''t we at least capture that knight?¡±

    "That¡¯s doable. That''s the n, in fact."

    "But if he goes missing, wouldn''t the others notice?"

    ¡°I''ve thought of that too. Capturing him is the priority. We don''t want our own men fighting each other during the battle.¡±

    In the midst of this conversation, Professor Gracie, who was beside us, raised her hand.

    ¡°Let''s say the war goes well.¡±

    She tilted her head, asking,

    "Who will guard our rear?"

    All of us turned to look intently at Professor Gracie.

    A figure who had no specific role in the battle with the beasts and would be positioned in the rear.

    She''s highly regarded in the academy and became a royal wizard at a young age.

    Such a talent that Professor Cromwell personally scouted her.

    "...Why are you all looking at me?"

    "I''ve heard quite a lot about Professor Gracie from Professor Cromwell."

    Astina said with a smile.

    "I''m counting on you."

    Lucarion Mansion.

    A choked gasp echoed.

    Darren Lucarion, the head of the Lucarion family, was wielding a sword.

    Before himy a knight, covered in blood.

    Darren wiped the blood from his de.

    "Lord... I beg your forgiveness... Please... spare my life..."

    In what seemed like an invitation for dinner and conversation at the mansion, Darren unexpectedly attacked the knight.

    Caught off guard, the knight couldn''t defend against Darren''s sudden onught.

    He was overwhelmed even before he could draw his own sword.

    Of course, even fully armed and prepared, the knight would never have been a match for Darren.

    There were only a few who could hope to challenge the seasoned Darren in a duel.

    "I won''t kill you right away."

    Upon Darren''s signal, Locke stepped out from the shadows, approaching slowly.

    "You''ll likely end up begging for death."

    "My Lord...!!!"

    "Tell me everything you know. If you do, I promise a swift, painless death."

    "Lord!!!!!!!!!"

    The knight was then dragged away by Locke.

    Darren sighed heavily.

    The pain of betrayal from someone he had trusted was a heavy blow.

    It was agonizing to realize he had been backstabbed by someone he''d trusted so deeply.

    Moreover...

    "Cedric... Why did you make this choice..."

    Darren had always considered Cedric as close as a brother.

    Having fought life-threatening battles together every four years, their bond was even deeper than that of siblings.

    They''d celebrated victories and shared drinks after the battles.

    To think that Cedric, who was like a brother, was now plotting against him was a devastating revtion.

    "Since you aimed for the lives of me and the people of the territory..."

    Darren stared at his bloodied sword.

    "I won''t stand by idly."

    He had set explosive magic on the walls, lured in the rebels, and then nned a major offensive during the magical beast invasion.

    If Cedric''s n hade to fruition, not just Darren, but his son Locke, his wife, and all the people of the territory would have faced annihtion.

    Darren couldn''t forgive Cedric for orchestrating such treachery.

    Had Cedric targeted only him, Darren might have listened, perhaps even sympathized.

    But this was a different matter.

    Darren couldn''t find it in himself to forgive.

    Time passed quickly.

    Inside a tent where a meeting was in full swing.

    A soldier rushed in.

    "My Lord... They are approaching."

    Darren let out a sigh.

    As he stood up, the expressions of those around him tightened.

    The magical beasts.

    They hade.

    "Proceed as nned."

    Upon Darren''s order, those seated began leave the tent.

    Once everyone had left, only two individuals remained.

    "My Lord."

    Astina and Darren.

    Only the two of them.

    "Then, I''ll proceed as nned."

    Darren nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Please ensure the safety of my son and our people."

    "I entrust the front lines to you."

    "Don''t worry about those creatures; holding them off is my specialty."

    Instead of following the others, Astina exited through the back of the tent.

    Darren, after watching Astina leave, stepped outside himself.

    He was d in ck armor.

    And he gripped a long sword in his hand.

    His presencemanded the attention of those around.

    With every step, his armor nked, drawing the gazes of nearby soldiers.

    Darren moved with deliberate slowness, heading to themand post atop the city gates.

    Ascending with each step, he reached his destination, taking in the view beyond the walls.

    Outside, a vast in stretched out.

    A barrennd with not a single de of grass or tree in sight.

    Darren''s gaze settled on the distant horizon.

    At the end of his sightline, a horde of beasts loomed.

    Swarming dark masses.

    Their numbers were staggering, well into the tens of thousands.

    "My Lord, here is your helmet."

    A soldier beside him handed Darren a helmet.

    A ck helmet that matched his armor.

    Darren surveyed his surroundings.

    There were soldiers filled with fear, while others swallowed, their faces tense.

    Darren took the helmet, and then spoke up.

    "Warriors, are you afraid?"

    "If we let fear control us, everything behind us¡ªour homes, our families¡ªwill be lost."

    "They will be overrun and taken from us."

    "But if we muster just a bit more courage, such a fate will note to pass."

    Darren donned the helmet.

    "Warriors of the North, our allies who''vee to aid us."

    "As it has always been, as we''ve always shown,"

    "Only victory lies before us."

    Darren, with the helmet on, raised his sword high.

    "Bring death to the enemy!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 117: Northern Invasion (8)

    "Aaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!!"

    The entire castle echoed with a piercing scream.

    That was the signal that the battle had begun.

    But outside the castle walls, another group was stirring.

    "Is everyone ready?"

    A man with a prominent scar on his eye.

    Cedric had his sword at the ready.

    He was not alone in the dimly lit space; many others stood by his side.

    They were mercenaries.

    Men who''d do almost anything if the price was right.

    However, even for a good sum, there were tasks they''d refuse, especially those with high risk to their lives.

    No amount of money could make them undertake missions with a high probability of death.

    Yet, they were gathered here for a dangerous task.

    If they failed, they would all face a grim fate.

    And the reason they''d gathered despite such odds?

    It was because of Cedric.

    The mercenaries trusted him, drawn by his reputation as the ''King of Mercenaries''.

    They believed in him and his cause.

    With sword in hand, Cedric took the lead.

    "We march towards freedom, towards equality, one step at a time."

    What Cedric desired was freedom.

    What he yearned for was equality.

    A brilliant and beautiful ideology.

    He was like a moth drawn to this radiant me.

    He believed in this path, in this ideal.

    He thought that granting freedom to everyone was the answer.

    The sacrifices made along the way, he believed, had value.

    Despite all obstacles, he relentlessly pursued this path, this belief.

    With that, Cedric led his band from the darkness towards the light.

    Their hideout was in a cave nearby.

    The castle''s forces were currently upied by beasts at the main gate.

    That left the rear gate almost unguarded.

    Moreover, the few soldiers there had already been bribed.

    "Let''s move forward, towards freedom,"

    Cedric dered.

    Exiting the cave, they made their way towards the woods.

    A foresty between the castle and the cave.

    Unlike the dense northern woods, this was merely an area with evergreens.

    As they were about to enter the forest, a figure stumbled out, looking as if they had been pushed.

    "Uh... ah..."

    "Who goes there?!"

    Cedric pointed his sword at the figure.

    At hismand, the mercenaries behind him also drew their weapons.

    "Ah... it''s just that..."

    It was Gracie.

    "Ahaha... seems I might''ve lost my way a bit."

    "Professor, please, show some dignity."

    Another figure emerged from behind her.

    "...Locke?"

    Cedric looked in surprise at Locke.

    His close friend''s... Darren''s son.

    Seeing his face brought a rush of emotions.

    "Locke, you shouldn''t be here."

    Cedric lowered his sword as he spoke.

    He didn''t want to harm Locke.

    Darren had been his close friend, but he had to be a stepping stone for freedom.

    For the rebel''s n to proceed, it was unavoidable.

    But Locke was a different matter.

    He was still young.

    It was a time in his life meant for joy and exploration.

    Cedric thought that, in the future, if Locke chose to seek revenge for his father, it would be justified.

    He was sure that if he killed Darren now, he would be Locke''s enemy, and Cedric was prepared for the retribution that would follow.

    But that would be after freeing the world.

    Now wasn''t the time.

    "Locke, flee now while you still can. I won''t chase you."

    He advised.

    At this, Locke drew his sword.

    "What are you talking about? Can''t you see I''m here to stop you?"

    Even towards Cedric, a meremoner, Locke addressed him with respect.

    It was the minimum courtesy he owed.

    A courtesy for the man who was a close friend of his father.

    Cedric''s expression darkened as he gazed at Locke,

    ¡°If you try to stop me, even you won¡¯t be spared."

    Locke replied with a smirk,

    ¡°Didn''t you used to call us the ¡®foolish father-son duo¡¯?¡±

    Cedric frowned deeper upon hearing Locke¡¯s words, reminded of the past.

    Conversations he had shared with Darren¡¯s family over meals.

    "Why bring that up now?"

    "I''m not sure, perhaps because I''m a fool? I just have a feeling I won''t be the one dying today."

    Locke said, corners of his mouth turning up, and then nced at the woman behind him, Gracie.

    "Professor, shall we begin?"

    ¡°...Sigh, I didn''t be a professor to do these kind of things.¡±

    Gracie murmured, gathering her mana.

    Her voice held a hint of reluctance.

    Yet, in stark contrast to her words, the swirling mana around her was eerily powerful.

    Mana surged around Gracie, her hair flying in the tumult.

    "¡­What is this?"

    With her eyes closed, Gracie directed her mana.

    Sparks began to emit from the ground around her.

    zzzt¡­!

    The sparks multiplied, affecting the nearby vegetation and the ground itself.

    Then, Gracie opened her eyes.

    Her eyes were now tinted in a striking shade of blue, and her hair gradually turned white.

    The mercenaries watching were wide-eyed with shock.

    Their instincts told them one thing.

    This was dangerous.

    The experienced mercenaries could feel it.

    Chills ran down their spines, their hair standing on end.

    But it was already toote.

    Their only mistake?

    Overconfidence.

    They had greater numbers, facing just a boy and a woman.

    Cedric cried out,

    ¡°Everyone... everyone run¡­!!!¡±

    ¡°Lightning Strike.¡±

    With a swift motion, Gracie released her spell.

    Bolts of powerful electricity emerged from the ground and the sky, striking them down.

    A chain reaction of electricity.

    It overturned the ground and consumed them.

    Zzzzp!!!

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    "Help... Ahhh!!!"

    Screams filled the vicinity.

    "What is this... Ugh...!!"

    Even Cedric couldn''t escape the electric onught.

    But unlike the helpless fallen mercenaries, he held on.

    Watching Cedric''s struggle, Locke spoke,

    "We have Professor ''Lightning Gracie'', after all."

    Gracie responded to Locke''s teasingment with a grunt.

    "Ugh."

    Lightning Gracie.

    That was the nickname Astina heard from Cromwell and shared with everyone about Gracie Lifegold.

    A moniker Gracie held back during her academy days.

    Despite being under the tutge of Professor Cromwell, Gracie never practiced telekic magic.

    Well, to be precise, she learned it but chose not to use it.

    It was simply a matter of preference.

    Gracie just didn''t resonate with telekic magic.

    To her, it felt as ill-fitting as wearing clothes not suited for her.

    However, it''s not like the telekic magic was of no use.

    She created many utility spells with it.

    But she never used it inbat and other things.

    Instead, she focused on lightning magic.

    That''s how she earned her nickname.

    Rejecting Professor Cromwell''s teachings and harnessing lightning.

    A mage who swept everyone in academy duels using lightning magic.

    Among her juniors and peers, she gained the moniker ''Lightning Gracie.''

    That very Gracie Lifegold was now a novice teacher in her first year at the academy.

    "It''s started."

    "Seems so."

    Luna and I were inside the castle.

    Not a single sign of movement could be observed within its walls.

    Though it was daytime, there was no sign of anyone.

    All the inhabitants seemed to have taken shelter in their homes.

    ¡°It feels eerily quiet like this.¡±

    It was odd.

    Despite being in the midst of a usually bustling area during broad daylight, we couldn¡¯t sense a single presence.

    The distant sounds ofbat were unmistakably clear, making the atmosphere even more unsettling.

    Luna seemed to agree with me, nodding in response.

    After observing Luna¡¯s expression for a moment, I rose from my seat.

    ¡°Shall we get going?¡±

    Our reason for being here, without even a single soldier apanying us, was for The Rebels.

    Three groups participated in this uprising.

    One consisted of Cedric''s mercenaries, another of betrayers from the noble families, and thest was The Rebels.

    Initially, the leader of The Rebels was supposed to personally bring troops here.

    Their n was to destroy the castle gates, unleash monsters upon the territory, and in the midst of the chaos, Cedric would assassinate Darren Lucarion, the lord.

    This would send the central and northern troops into confusion, leaving the citizens exposed to the monster threat.

    Then the Rebels would appear, exterminate the monsters, and emerge as heroes.

    That was their narrative.

    However, that storyline was already disrupted.

    Firstly, we received the good news that the leader of The Rebels had been gravely injured and couldn''t make it here.

    So, it promised to be an easier battle than anticipated.

    We moved slowly, but with a sense of purpose.

    Towards the slums.

    That¡¯s where we were headed.

    ording to a traitorous knight, The Rebels had already infiltrated the castle.

    They had been distributing food to the citizens and manipting public opinion.

    It seemed like the Rebels were preparing to make their move.

    But they might just keep preparing forever.

    Because the signal for action might nevere.

    Cedric, The Rebels, and even the knights who were supposed to be battling monsters¡ªall were waiting for a signal.

    The signal was the sound of a magical device that would bring down the castle walls.

    But that device had already been removed from the walls.

    Most likely, the Lord had it now.

    Luna and I located a particr house in the slums.

    It was the one Locke had previously identified for us.

    It was originally where Cedric was hiding, but now, we''d heard, someone else upied it.

    ¡°Luna.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Luna opened her spellbook.

    She then cast a silence spell.

    This ensured that no sound would escape from near the shack.

    So they thought they could ambush us?

    Did they think we would just sit back and let it happen?

    Not a chance.

    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, an ambush for an ambush.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    I channeled my mana.

    And reached out towards the shack.

    It had been a while since Ist used dark magic.

    Drawing upon the mana within me, I released an appropriate amount.

    The perfect amount.

    Measured precisely.

    It felt right.

    Perhaps because I was in such good form, the mana within me moved as if it were a part of my very body.

    Slowly, I raised my hand, pointing it at the shack.

    Arge circle appeared on it.

    Soon after, a light emanated from the circle.

    I uttered the incantation.

    ¡°me of Destruction.¡±

    BOOOOM!

    Where the shack once stood, a pir of ck mes surged upwards.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 118: Northern Invasion (9)

    A pir of ck mes erupted from beneath the cabin, shattering it into fragments.

    I gazed at the ming remains.

    Emerging from the mes was a figure in a robe, a girl wearing a pointed hat resembling those worn by witches.

    She appeared quite young.

    In her hand, she held a staff adorned with arge gemstone.

    "What is this?"

    Shielding herself with a barrier, the girl, with a furrowed brow, stepped out from between the mes.

    "Hmm..."

    She had clearly been hit with dark magic, yet she walked out from the mes without a single scratch.

    "Who are you people?"

    The girl asked, narrowing her eyes at us.

    Instead of answering, I asked back,

    "Who are you?"

    The girl looked at me incredulously.

    "Really?... You attacked without even knowing who I am? Is this how youngsters behave these days?"

    I was taken aback by her words.

    She looked younger than us, but she referred to us as ''youngsters,'' which was quite absurd.

    First, I gathered my thoughts to grasp the situation.

    She had been ambushed and directly hit by dark magic, but the girl emerged unscathed.

    Either she was overwhelmingly powerful, or she specialized in defensive magic.

    As I pondered the situation, the girl alternated her gaze between Luna and me, then spoke.

    "If you attacked out of the blue, I assume you''re enemies?"

    With a swift motion, she swung the staff in her hand.

    Mana began to swirl.

    From her, figures emerged as if she was made of smoke.

    "...What''s this?"

    The smoke-like entities transformed to look exactly like the girl.

    The smoke-clones then emitted more smoke from their bodies, replicating themselves in what seemed like a cloning technique.

    Luna urgently shouted,

    "Rudy! It''s illusion magic!"

    The scene was now filled with dozens of figures resembling the girl.

    They all reached out their hands.

    "Fireball."

    Dozens of fire orbs hurtled towards us.

    "Barrier."

    I uttered the word calmly.

    The fire balls collided with my barrier.

    Yet, only two impacts were felt on the barrier.

    This meant that not only the girl but also the fire balls were illusions.

    "Hmm..."

    The only offensive spell she used freely amidst the illusions was fireball.

    It seemed more likely now that she primarily focused on defensive magic.

    But I couldn¡¯t be sure just yet.

    For now, I needed to deal with these illusory duplicates.

    "Prisci."

    Behind me, blue droplets started to gather.

    These tiny dropletsbined, growingrger, and began to take on the shape of a wolf.

    That wolf was Prisci.

    Surveying the surroundings, Prisci spoke,

    "What should I do?"

    I responded firmly.

    "Eliminate them all."

    "As the contractor wishes."

    Prisci spoke with an unusual sense of authority.

    Immediately after, a chilling wind began to blow.

    Despite it clearly being a time when spring transitioned into summer.

    Countless ice spikes formed around Prisci.

    These spikes soared towards all the girls in the vicinity.

    Crack!

    All the girls except one were impaled by the ice spikes.

    One of them erected a barrier to repel the ice, while the others looked like mirages, their forms wavering where the ice had struck them.

    That one girl, seemingly intrigued, rubbed her chin and remarked,

    "Oh? An elemental?"

    Her tone was oddly reminiscent of an old person''s.

    "For a young one, you seem to possess quite a formidable elemental, don''t you?"

    Though she had the appearance of a young girl, her speech was that of a wise old sage.

    Her demeanor also showcased her experienced nature.

    "Shall we have a proper battle then?"

    The girl let out a sly grin.

    "Let me show you the power of the great sorcerer Jefrin."

    ...Jefrin?

    "Huh?"

    Luna, standing next to Rudy, looked perplexed.

    However, there was no time to ask further.

    "Let''s see whose ice magic is superior."

    The girl who introduced herself as Jefrin raised her hand skyward.

    "Spear of Severe Cold."

    Just as when Prisci cast her spell earlier, blue orbs began to gather above the girl''s head.

    The surrounding temperature plummeted, even colder than when Prisci had used her magic.

    "Rudy, that magic is..."

    "Yeah, I know."

    It was one of the most potent ice spells.

    I had studied about ice magic before, particrly to understand the abilities Prisci could harness.

    And that spell, the Spear of Severe Cold, was among the trickier ones in the domain of ice magic.

    If that ice spear struck the ground, everything around would freeze instantly, turning even a summer day to feel like the depths of winter.

    "But, there''s no way that''s real, right?"

    We had just confirmed that she uses illusion magic.

    If she was truly proficient in ice magic, she would''ve begun with that instead.

    It''smon to lead with one''s primary magic.

    "But still..."

    Luna''s concerns were understandable.

    The cold we were feeling felt very real.

    Even if the rest was an illusion, her mastery over illusionary magic was undeniable.

    I had once heard a story: A person felt cold and even froze to death in a warm ce simply because the thermometer indicated below freezing.

    It was a matter of perception.

    However, we were aware that this was an illusion.

    Yet, the cold was palpable.

    If that spear descends, we might feel an even more intense cold.

    "Hehe..."

    Jefrin let out a chuckle.

    And with that, she swung her arm downward.

    The blue spear floating in the sky began to fall.

    I must stop it.

    "Priscil..."

    "I''ll handle it!"

    Just as I was about to block the spear with Prisci, Luna shouted.

    A spellbook was already open in Luna''s hands, emitting a radiant glow.

    Bang!

    The surrounding air seemed to explode with a resounding echo.

    Sonic Boom.

    A technique that emits a powerful soundwave.

    Though usually, it doesn''t inflict major damage unless it hits directly.

    However, Luna¡¯s magic was enhanced with a magic circle.

    It was potent enough to strike everything around.

    The weakness of illusion magic:

    If the core of the illusion magic is struck in any manner, the illusion disappears.

    For illusion magic typically employed via a magical tool, one simply needs to strike that tool.

    If the wizard themselves conjures the illusion, they be the core.

    In other words, if the wizard is hit, the illusion vanishes.

    Perhaps that''s why Jefrin was adept at using defensive magic.

    But this time, Jefrin couldn''t defend against Luna''s spell.

    Sonic Boom is a spell that strikes with the speed of sound.

    Furthermore, Luna''s spell isn''t one where she has to chant an incantation.

    She merely infuses mana into the spellbook to activate it.

    Jefrin had no time to react.

    She was directly hit by Luna''s spell.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Though the attacknded sessfully, something seemed off about where the sound came from.

    Jefrin''s voice came from right behind us.

    The girl''s figure that was before us and the spear hovering in the sky shimmered and disappeared.

    I quickly channeled mana into my feet, attempting to spin and counterattack.

    "It''s already toote."

    Jefrin''s staff struck my head faster than I couldplete my kick.

    No, it wasn¡¯t so much a strike as it was a gentle tap.

    "Eternal Sleep."

    Before I could fully execute my move, my consciousness began to blur.

    It felt as if a switch was flipped off in my head.

    Before my eyes, I saw Jefrin smiling.

    "Sweet dreams~."

    I lost consciousness.

    Astina quickly made her way towards Rudy.

    Their strategy was for Rudy to ambush the rebels first, and then for Astina to join in and finish them off.

    They had originally nned for Astina to join the initial assault, but they decided on a surprise attack led by Rudy, thinking that Cedric and the rebels with him might have a means ofmunication.

    However, this turned out to be a mistake.

    "Rudy?"

    From a distance, she saw Rudy falling, struck down by a staff wielded by a young wizard.

    Fury welled up inside Astina.

    How dare they hurt...?

    Astina began to harness a vast amount of mana.

    Even while she had been receiving her heir lessons, Astina never neglected her magic training.

    During her second year, she was already as strong as, if not stronger than, the third years.

    Now, she had grown even more formidable.

    "What the..."

    Jefrin felt the overpowering surge of mana and turned to see its source.

    Her eyesnded on a woman.

    A woman with fiery red hair.

    She was hovering in the sky, ring down at him.

    She looked extremely... extremely angry.

    With Astina moving such a vast amount of mana, even the rebels, who had been previously oblivious due to the silencing spell, began to emerge one by one.

    Even ordinary soldiers, typically insensitive to magic, could feel the magnitude of this mana.

    In a calm voice, Astina uttered,

    "Gravity Field."

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Jefrin let out a sigh of resignation.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    anotha aaa

 Chapter 119: Northern Invasion (10)

    The scene looked like a devastated slum.

    Shattered homesy around, pieces of wood strewn everywhere.

    All around, peopley unconscious or dazed.

    "Why are you here, of all ces? Don''t you have anything better to do?"

    Jefrin found herself overpowered by Astina, who had taken away her staff.

    She was taken aback by Astina''s capabilities.

    With such power, Astina could easily be seen as one of the top talents anywhere.

    Judging by her youthful appearance, she could potentially be the empire''s most formidable wizard in the future.

    Why was someone of her caliber in the Northern region?

    Even with the invasion of monsters, someone of her stature wouldn''t typically be here.

    Jefrin was confident that in a fair fight, she could take her on.

    But circumstances weren''t in her favor.

    She had already sustained damage from Rudy''s surprise attack.

    Her illusion spell was interrupted precisely at its most vulnerable moment.

    As if that weren''t enough, Astina appeared right after she cast a major spell.

    It was the worst-case scenario.

    The spell Jefrin used was called ''Eternal Sleep'' ¨C a magic spell to trap someone in an endless slumber.

    It was a hallucination spell that consumed an immense amount of mana.

    Right after casting it, Astinaunched her attack, right when she was defenseless.

    Astina looked down at Jefrin, her eyes cold and calcting.

    Jefrin was pinned to the ground by Astina''s magic.

    Astina pressed her foot against Jefrin''s back.

    "Who are you?"

    Astina''s expression was one of confusion.

    She had clearly sensed a massive amount of mana when Jefrin had swung her staff.

    Seeing that massive amount of mana enveloping Rudy, Astina was overwhelmed by a rush of emotions, fearing that something dire had happened to him.

    But, when she arrived...

    "Rudy, wake up!"

    "Uh..."

    Luna was fervently shaking Rudy, whoy unconscious on herp.

    He just seemed to be sleeping soundly.

    So, Astina was left wondering.

    What was that immense mana that enveloped Rudy?

    It clearly passed through him, but all he did was fall asleep.

    There were no visible injuries, and he looked peaceful.

    Astina turned her attention back to Jefrin, pressing her harder under her foot.

    "What did you do to Rudy?"

    "Heh..."

    Jefrin looked up at Astina with a smirk.

    "You''re asking pretty arrogantly, aren''t you?"

    Astina chuckled at herment.

    "Oh? Was I too arrogant for you?"

    Seeing Astina''s expression, a chill ran down Jefrin''s spine.

    Despite her smiling face, there was an overwhelming aura of menace and terror.

    Astina reached for Jefrin''s staff, whichy beside them, and brought its gem-end close to her mouth.

    "If I set off a few fireballs inside your mouth using this, would Ie across as more polite?"

    ¡°What...?¡±

    Astina firmly grasped Jefrin''s face.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Holding both her cheeks, she forced open her mouth and inserted the gem at the end of the staff inside.

    ¡°Mmmph!!! Mmph!!!¡±

    Muffled screams escaped Jefrin, the gem trapped between her teeth.

    Her garbled words were unintelligible. Her face, however, clearly disyed sheer terror.

    ¡°Why the fuss? Shall I let one off just for a start?¡±

    Astina taunted, her grin ever widening.

    ¡°Mmph! Mmph!!!¡±

    Jefrin, stricken with fear, squirmed and thrashed.

    ¡®She¡¯s seriously going to do it...!!!¡¯

    The rage was evident in Astina''s eyes, even amidst her smile.

    Those eyes suggested she might actually unleash the magic.

    Given her expression, she wouldn¡¯t put it past her.

    As Jefrin struggled, Astina¡¯s face soured.

    ¡°Stay still.¡±

    ¡°Mmph! Mmph!¡±

    Even at hermand, Jefrin moved desperately, as if begging for her life.

    Astina studied her pitiful state for a moment before removing the staff from her mouth.

    A slimy string of saliva stretched from the staff.

    Astina grimaced at the sight and then refocused on Jefrin.

    ¡°Ready to talk now?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk. Just release me when I do.¡±

    ¡°You want to be released?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I need some assurance of my safety.¡±

    Astina brandished the staff again.

    ¡°Do you even realize your position?¡±

    ¡°I need a chance of survival too! Only then can I answer you!¡±

    Jefrin''s voice held a note of desperation.

    ¡®I can''t back down now...!¡¯

    She realized that even if she provided every answer she wanted, she might still die.

    Astina looked down at her, weighing her options.

    ¡°Fine. Talk. What did you do to Rudy?¡±

    Relief evident, Jefrin began,

    ¡°I used a magic called Eternal Sleep.¡±

    ¡°...Eternal Sleep?¡±

    ¡°Just as the name suggests, it puts one into an eternal slumber.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    The spell was unfamiliar to Astina.

    She surmised it might belong to the category of illusion magic.

    Pointing at Rudy, Astina demanded,

    ¡°Then undo it. If you release him, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°I can''t undo it.¡±

    At her admission, Astina smiled eerily.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Seeing her reaction, Jefrin flinched, panic evident in her movements.

    ¡°Oh, no! Seriously, I can''t undo it!¡±

    ¡°Well then, you should die. If you can''t break it.¡±

    Astina gathered mana in her hands.

    Jefrin eximed hurriedly.

    ¡°Wait, wait!!! I can''t, but you might be able to!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Astina narrowed her eyes suspiciously at Jefrin.

    Could it be true?

    Can someone undo a spell even when the original caster can¡¯t?

    Especially someone who isn¡¯t well-versed in that particr magic?

    "Let... Let me exin what Eternal Sleep is first¡­"

    ording to Jefrin, Eternal Sleep was a spell that made the recipient experience dreams.

    Dreams.

    Specifically, incredibly sweet dreams...

    It would create the happiest moments of their life and lure them to remain within that dream.

    The ones affected by the Eternal Sleep would willingly stay lost in their dreams.

    And if they stayed in that dream state, their mind would deteriorate over time, and their body would fail from prolonged inactivity.

    Thus, the magic led them into an eternal slumber.

    That was the nature of Eternal Sleep.

    ¡°So, how do we break it?¡±

    After hearing the story, Jefrin grinned awkwardly.

    ¡°Well... There are two ways to break the Eternal Sleep spell... One is by destroying the spell¡¯s core...¡±

    ¡°The spell¡¯s core?¡±

    ¡°The spell is imnted within that boy, constantly keeping him asleep. We need to get rid of that core.¡±

    Astina looked at Rudy.

    The core of the magic¡­

    ¡°That method won''t work unless you''re an expert.¡±

    Astina frowned.

    ¡°Then? What¡¯s the other way?¡±

    Jefrin smirked at Astina.

    ¡°You need to enter his dream yourself.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You have to go in and persuade him to end the dream. The spell''s true nature is that if the person truly wishes to break free from the dream, they can.¡±

    A loophole in the magic.

    If one wishes to escape the dream, they can.

    But this very loophole made the spell even more potent.

    Who would want to leave such a dream?

    Jefrinughed.

    ¡°Think you can persuade him?¡±

    It was Jefrin''s trap.

    It was nearly impossible to convince someone immersed in their happiest memories.

    If Astina entered Rudy''s dream, she would be trapped.

    Only Rudy could end that dream.

    Jefrin was trying to trap two birds with one stone.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Astina asked,

    "How do I enter the dream?"

    ¡°Astina, wait!¡±

    Luna shouted in response to Astina¡¯s question.

    "It''s a trap... Please don''t... Let me instead..."

    Astina shook her head.

    "I know."

    However, she couldn''t refuse.

    And she couldn''t let Luna take her ce.

    ¡°Luna, if you enter into Rudy¡¯s happiest moment, can you be certain you won¡¯t get lost there?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    If Luna entered, there was a hundred percent chance she would also be trapped in that dream.

    Because to her, Rudy was everything.

    But Astina felt differently.

    She cared for Rudy, but she had no reason to stay in a dream.

    She had reasons to return to reality.

    Astina smiled at Luna, saying,

    ¡°I''ll be right back. If I don¡¯t wake up in 2 hours, send the pre-arranged signal.¡±

    The pre-arranged signal.

    It was a signal to notify Professor Gracie and Lord Darren.

    A signal requesting help.

    She said this because she didn¡¯t know what might happen if she fell asleep.

    Astina then turned her gaze to Jefrin.

    Jefrin grinned and spoke up.

    "So, you''ll release me if I help you enter his dream?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll release you if you promise not to y any tricks and simply run away.¡±

    Jefrin chuckled,

    ¡°Of course~.¡±

    Astina dispelled the magic restraining Jefrin and helped her up.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a pact.¡±

    Astinay beside Rudy, taking his hand in hers.

    Luna watched over Astina, while Jefrin gently ced a hand above Astina''s head.

    "Come back soon, Astina."

    Luna whispered.

    A smile graced Astina''s lips upon hearing Luna.

    Jefrin stifled a chuckle, casting a nce at Astina.

    Though Jefrin wanted to nt a strange spell in Astina for revenge, she was bound by a magic contract with Astina.

    Breaking it would cause her heart to burst, so she dared not act on her impulses.

    Jefrin began to channel her mana.

    "When the spell is cast, you''ll lose consciousness and enter the dreams of the person next to you. When you wake up, you''ll find yourself within that dream."

    Her mana fluctuated increasingly.

    "When you open your eyes, he''ll be right there. How he appears depends on his desires, probably in the way he desires to be seen."

    Jefrin exined,ughing lightly.

    And then, she chanted.

    "Dream Intervention."

    Jefrin''s mana surged, emitting a brilliant light.

    It entered Astina''s mind, with a glow also emanating from the hand of Rudy that Astina was holding.

    Grinning, Jefrin spoke.

    "Have a pleasant dream."

    As her words echoed, Astina felt her consciousness fading.

    "Pleasee back safely¡­"

    And then, Luna''s voice was heard.

    With that, Astina''s awareness snapped, and everything went dark.

    "Ugh¡­"

    She groaned, feeling a throbbing headache.

    Slowly, Astina sat up, looking around,

    "Where is this¡­"

    ording to Jefrin, she''d be in a dream, and Rudy Astria would be in front of her.

    Scanning her surroundings, she mumbled,

    "Huh?"

    A loud horn red.

    "Wow, look at her! Is that some sort of cosy?"

    "Check out her hair color!"

    Murmurs filled the air around her, apanied by the sounds of horns.

    She spotted towering¡­ structures?

    Her eyes widened in surprise,

    "Where¡­ am I?"

    Just then, a voice from in front of her spoke,

    "¡­Astina?"

    "Rudy?"

    Astina called out Rudy''s name and looked in the direction of the voice.

    The tone was unmistakably Rudy''s.

    But¡­

    "¡­What?"

    Astina stared in disbelief.

    Before her stood a tall adult male with ck hair... dressed in a suit.

    With a dazed expression, Astina asked,

    "Who are you?"

    In this unfamiliar ce, confronted with this unfamiliar person, numerous questions swirled in Astina''s mind.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 120: Dream (1)

    Ever since I was young, I excelled academically.

    People around me called me a genius, and I even won variouspetitions.

    However, this was only true during my childhood.

    As I entered middle school and high school, I realized I was nothing more than ordinary.

    Yet, I couldn''t just stand still and ept it.

    I believed that even without innate talent, through sheer effort, I could surpass those who had it.

    If I put in multiple times the effort as someone talented, surely I could outshine them.

    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be too unfair?

    However, contrary to my naive expectations, the world proved to be unfair.

    Despite my efforts, I failed.

    No matter how painfully hard I tried, I couldn''t achieve my goals.

    I was broken.

    "Hey! You made it to Korean University Law School! Congrattions!¡±

    "...Huh?"

    I snapped back to reality.

    Where am I?

    Just moments ago, I was with Luna, facing off against Jefrin.

    I looked around.

    The bustling environment, several tables, and a ss with a green bottle of alcohol in front of me.

    A familiar sight.

    It''s been a while...

    This was a Korean bar.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    I looked up.

    Sitting across from me was a friend I''d hung out with often.

    Although I was busy studying every day, whenever he called, I''de out for a drink.

    This very pub...

    It was where we met after I received my LEET* scores.

    I had bombed the test and drowned my sorrows in alcohol, weeping bitterly.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    But now...

    "¡­You''re saying my scores qualify for Korea University''s Law School?"

    I was bewildered.

    Korea University is the top institution in our country.

    Just moments ago, I was focused on my life at the academy...

    Noticing my confusion, my friend frowned.

    "Are you drunk?"

    Was everything I experienced just a dream?

    Am I drunk?

    I nced at the bottle in front of me.

    It was freshly opened, with only a small amount consumed.

    The ss in front of me was filled with soju.

    I hesitantly took a sip.

    If this is a dream, it wouldn''t have a taste, but...

    "Ugh..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    As always, the taste of soju was repulsive.

    Its distinctive alcohol scent lingered around my lips.

    Was this not a dream?

    I hastily grabbed a spoon and dove into the side dish, shoveling it into my mouth.

    The pot in front of me.

    Its spicy, tangy red broth.

    The taste tingled on my lips.

    "Pork kimchi stew?"

    "Oh... oh, oh, oh..."

    Regardless of my current situation, one thing was clear.

    This spicy, savory sensation...

    Ah, this is definitely pork kimchi stew.

    "Ma''am! One bowl of rice, please!"

    "Alright~!"

    As I frantically started eating, the friend sitting opposite me looked at me in disbelief.

    "Have you lost your mind...?"

    Whether this current situation was a dream or everything before it was, it didn''t matter.

    All I was grateful for was the white rice and pork kimchi stew in front of me.

    The next day.

    "Ah... my head..."

    I groggily sat up.

    My head ached, a clear sign of a hangover.

    Yesterday, after having kimchi stew, I ordered various other dishes like spicy pork stir-fry, boneless chicken feet, and fried chicken gizzards.

    It was inevitable that alcohol apanied the meal.

    The first sip of soju was harsh, but as I drank more, its taste became unnoticeable.

    It reached a point where I couldn''t tell whether the alcohol was consuming me or I was consuming it.

    Sitting up, I nkly stared ahead, mulling over the memories still sharp in my mind.

    "What was all that about?"

    I recalled my poor performance on the exam and how, despite applying to several ces, I faced rejection at every turn.

    And so, to escape, I immersed myself in a game.

    Sure, there are games where talent matters, but I never yed those.

    I preferred games where consistent effort, rather than innate skill, determined the oue.

    One such game was ''The Academy''s Top Wizard'', which I yed obsessively, especially after my exam results.

    ying it allowed me to forget the real world.

    Lost in the game one moment, the next, I found myself inside it, with no warning whatsoever.

    From then on, I encountered various characters and experienced countless events.

    "I remember everything that followed, but why can''t I remember what happened before?"

    And which reality was true?

    Was I Rudy Astria or was the person here, now, the real me?

    These thoughts swirled in my mind, reminiscent of the philosophical musings of Zhuangzi¡¯s butterfly dream*.

    Just then, a vibration interrupted my thoughts.

    My phone was ringing.

    I reached for it.

    Despite it being familiar, it felt oddly alien in my hand.

    The caller ID disyed ''Elder Uncle''.

    "...Hello?"

    "...Yes?"

    "Yes?"

    "Oh... I''ll, I''ll be right there!"

    I dashed to the bathroom.

    Today was my cousin''s wedding.

    Having lost my parents at age seven, I was raised by my uncle.

    While all my other rtives turned their backs on me, my uncle had always been there.

    His daughter, who was like a real sister to me, was getting married, and I was runningte.

    Quickly, I washed my hair, threw on the suit I wore for interviews, hastily tied a necktie, and bolted out the door.

    "Damn fool..."

    A resurfacing memory reminded me how, after failing the exam and drowning my sorrows in alcohol, I had once missed my close cousin''s wedding due to a hangover.

    I was such an idiot then.

    But now, there was no reason.

    At least back then, there was the sorrow of failure.

    Now, I had just carelessly drunk and passed out.

    I hurriedly ran out.

    I had no time to discern whether this was reality or a dream.

    ¡°Which bus should I take¡­?¡±

    Rapidly, I searched for the route on my phone''s map app as I ran.

    While I was doing so...

    ¡°Huh...?¡±

    Suddenly, a light descended from the sky.

    It resembled the light that would emanate when UFOs abducted people, or when angels descended from heaven.

    Amidst that light, a figure began to descend.

    A figure plummeting while lying down.

    With red hair¡­

    ¡°Astina...?¡±

    Even as Astina descended from the sky, the people around seemed oblivious.

    Once Astina touched the ground, the light vanished.

    ¡°Oh, who''s that?¡±

    Only after the light disappeared did the crowd start noticing Astina.

    I stood still, staring nkly at Astina.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Slowly, Astina tried to stand, clutching her head as if experiencing a headache.

    She then nced around.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    She looked like someone who had just arrived from another world.

    ¡°Where... am I?¡±

    Seeing the usuallyposed Astina looking so bewildered made me chuckle.

    And then, realization dawned upon me.

    This is a dream.

    It''s not where I was before.

    All the muddled thoughts started to clear up.

    Smiling, I called out to her.

    "Astina?"

    Astina turned to look at me.

    Recognizing my voice, Astina''s face lit up momentarily, but her expression soon stiffened.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    I reached out my hand.

    ¡°Get up, senior.¡±

    ¡°Rudy...?¡±

    "That''s right."

    Astina took my hand and stood up.

    ¡°What''s going on? And why do you look...?¡±

    I gave her a wry smile, wondering how to exin the situation.

    Should I fabricate a story? Or tell the truth?

    All these thoughts raced through my mind.

    Then, my phone rang.

    It was my granddad.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±

    After responding, I hung up.

    Seeing this, Astina''s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Rudy, I might not fully understand where this is, but everything here is an illusion. We need to escape from this ce...¡±

    Iughed as she rambled on.

    "Yes, seeing your face, I think I understand."

    Suddenly, a past memory shed before my eyes.

    It was of a wizard named Jefrin striking my head.

    And the memory of being told to have a pleasant dream.

    Piecing those memories together...

    ¡°Am I... dreaming?¡±

    Hearing my words, Astina confirmed with enthusiasm.

    "Yes! We need to escape from here."

    "How do we get out?"

    "If you genuinely want to leave, I''ve heard you can do so instantly. Just think about wanting to go back!"

    "You mean...want to escape?"

    I rubbed my chin thoughtfully.

    Then, I focused.

    I want to escape.

    I want to get out...

    I must leave...

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Why... are you hesitating?"

    Astina looked at me with growing concern.

    That same anxiety started creeping into me.

    "I... can''t?"

    ¡°Please, try more desperately!¡±

    Astina and I stood in the street, trying everything we could think of.

    We shouted for someone to send us back and even sped our hands in desperate prayer.

    Yet, there was no change.

    I came to a realization.

    Was I not feeling desperate enough?

    I gazed intently at Astina.

    Perhaps she felt uneasy in this unfamiliar world as she tapped her foot nervously.

    Outside, she gave off the aura of a dependable senior, but here she looked just like any other girl.

    In the outside world, Astina and I were about the same height.

    Of course, I was still growing, so over time I would surpass her, but for now, we were simr.

    Yet here, as she tapped her foot with an anxious look, she just seemed like an ordinary girl.

    ¡°Why are you staring like that¡­¡±

    Astina''s voice wavered as she noticed my gaze.

    ¡°It''s nothing. I¡¯m just trying to think of a way out.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Astina and I began brainstorming together.

    But answers didn''te easily.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I realized this was all a dream.

    I had a reason to escape from here.

    But I didn''t feel that urgency.

    Why was that?

    After some reflection, I made up my mind.

    "Astina, can we go somewhere for a moment?"

    ---Toggle New Ads

    *from the author: The term ''LEET'' refers to the aptitude test one takes to enter a specializedw school.

    By joining the said school, one can acquire qualifications to be awyer, prosecutor, or judge.

    *''Zhuangzi''s butterfly dream is one of the most famous anecdotes from Daoist philosophy, and it originates from the writings of Zhuangzi (or Chuang Tzu), an influential Chinese philosopher.''

 Chapter 121: Dream (2)

    "What... What is this?"

    "It''s called a car."

    "How can it move this fast? What kind of magic is used?"

    "It''s not... exactly magic..."

    I was in a taxi with Astina, heading to the wedding venue.

    I knew the engine ran on fuel and did something to make the car move, but I didn''t fully understand the mechanics behind it.

    I just gave an awkward smile.

    I thought I''d feel embarrassed saying that, but seeing Astina looking around in wonder, it didn''t feel so bad.

    Usually, Astina was the one exining things to me.

    It was a rare moment for me to share knowledge, even if it wasn''t something I invented.

    I felt a sense of pride.

    As Astina nced between the taxi and the outside world, she turned to me with a question.

    "So, where are we?"

    "Ah... It''splicated to exin..."

    I scratched my cheek, wondering if she''d believe me.

    Where should I start and how much should I tell?

    I cautiously began,

    "This is where I originally came from."

    "Originally?"

    Astina tilted her head in confusion.

    That''s when the taxi driver chimed in,

    "We''re here!"

    "Ah, thank you."

    As I exited, Astina followed, pressing me with her question again.

    "What do you mean by ''where you originally came from''?"

    Seeing her like this, I smiled.

    "I''ll exin everything slowly. But first..."

    "First?"

    "Would you like to meet my family?"

    I pointed to the building in front of us.

    "Wh-What is this ce...?"

    The massive building, even impressive by my standards, was the venue where my cousin''s wedding was being held¡ªa grand hotel in a part of Seoul.

    Astina looked up at the building, her mouth agape in awe.

    "Let''s go in."

    "Y-Yeah, okay."

    She followed with an air of bewilderment, sticking close behind me, asionally ncing around.

    She clung to my coat with a timid grip.

    It was a side of Astina I hadn''t seen before, and I couldn''t help but smile.

    But I could empathize; I''d probably act the same way if I were suddenly dropped into an unfamiliar world.

    "Ah! Is that my son arriving?"

    As we entered the wedding hall, a cheerful middle-aged man greeted us.

    Astina, hearing his words, widened her eyes in surprise.

    "Ru-Rudy? Son?"

    Her face showed evident confusion.

    Seeing her reaction, I smiled and replied,

    "It''s been a while, father."

    Astina immediately tugged on my sleeve, seeking an exnation.

    Astina tiptoed closer to whisper into my ear.

    "Rudy, that''s your father?"

    "He''s my elder uncle."

    Hearing my response, Astina heaved a sigh.

    "Once everything is over, you better exin everything to me."

    Until now, Astina had always shown me great consideration.

    Whenever I asked her to do something, she never questioned the reasons behind it.

    She would proceed without asking, always hinting that she wanted answers someday.

    But now, it seemed she wouldn''t step back any longer.

    She looked at me, expecting a full exnation.

    "Understood."

    I replied, nodding at Astina.

    She had risked her lifeing here.

    It didn''t make sense to keep her in the dark any longer.

    I had dyed for too long, but I intended to tell her everything now.

    "My boy! Do you think it''s eptable to bete for your sister''s wedding?"

    Boomed my elder uncle, approaching with a heartyugh.

    A middle-aged man with a muscr build, that''s how I remembered my elder uncle.

    Even when I made mistakes, he would forgive and cherish me, always treating me warmly with a touch of yfulness.

    I barely remember my real parents since they passed away when I was young.

    I never really missed them.

    But I always felt apologetic towards my elder uncle.

    He had always cared for me, and in the end, I could only show him my broken self.

    The regrets and feelings of guilt welled up within me, but for now, I faced the present.

    I wanted to let go of these regrets and move forward.

    Smiling at my elder uncle, I said,

    "I apologize, Uncle. I drank a bit too muchst night."

    His eyes widened in surprise.

    "What? Our little bookworm had too much to drink and camete?"

    Heughed heartily,

    "Well, if that''s the case, can''t help it then! Hahaha!"

    Watching himugh so genuinely, I too broke into a smile.

    As hisughter subsided, he squinted towards something¡ªor someone¡ªbehind me.

    "But... who is she?"

    He asked cautiously, seemingly referring to Astina.

    Stepping forward slightly, Astina introduced herself,

    "Greetings. My name is Astina."

    Astina greeted my uncle with respect.

    "Um..."

    He switched his gaze between Astina and me.

    From his perspective, he had never seen me with someone else.

    I didn''t have many friends.

    Because for me, studying had always been my onlypanion.

    I felt I knew what my uncle was thinking.

    After all, I had suddenly brought a girl, so what else could it be?

    And I wanted to live up to that expectation.

    "Yes, she''s my girlfriend."

    "¡­What?"

    "Wait... What did you just say?"

    Astina''s eyes widened in shock, and my uncle stepped back, clearly flustered.

    "Hey, what... what does that mean...?"

    Astina stammered, looking at me.

    I smiled at her reaction.

    "I''m sorry. Can you please y along?"

    Even though it was just a dream, I wanted to show my uncle my best side.

    I wanted to present the sessful version of myself that he had always hoped for.

    Saying that, I took Astina''s hand.

    And I held it out as if to showcase it to my uncle.

    "She''s beautiful, isn¡¯t she? My girlfriend."

    My uncle stared at me with his mouth agape.

    For a moment, he was speechless.

    But soon, a proud smile formed on his lips.

    "Yes, she truly is beautiful."

    I continued,

    "And now I have many friends, and have some skills to boast of as well."

    "Did you get your test results back?"

    At my uncle''s question, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "It''s not about that."

    Right now, I wanted to express my true feelings, my resolve.

    The reason I couldn¡¯t leave this ce.

    To be honest, I wanted to return to my world.

    I was scared.

    In the new world I found myself in, everyone around me was in danger, and my life was always on the line.

    That world terrified me.

    That''s why I depended on the future I knew.

    Even though I realized that future had changed, I still clung to it.

    I wanted to depend on the story I knew.

    Because it was a story where everyone found happiness.

    A story where I didn''t have to take action.

    In my own way, I was avoiding reality.

    But now, I''ve made up my mind.

    I''ve decided to venture onto a new path.

    To carve out my own path.

    "To be honest, I don¡¯t know what the future holds, but I''ll give it my all. Everything I''ve got."

    My uncle looked deep into my eyes.

    Then he smiled.

    He spoke,

    "I''ve always believed in you."

    It was something he always said, whether I was going to college without money, preparing forw school, or when I felt down.

    He always supported me.

    I know this isn''t reality; it''s a dream.

    But hearing my uncle¡¯s voice, I wanted to hear him say those words.

    I looked at my uncle and smiled.

    "Just watch me."

    On the rooftop of the hotel.

    After the wedding of my cousin, Astina and I had walked up to the rooftop.

    Astina stared intently at me.

    "So, where are we?"

    Instead of answering her question, I replied,

    "I am not Rudy Astria."

    Hearing this, Astina''s face hardened with surprise.

    "Then, who are you?"

    "Just an ordinary person borrowing his body."

    "Since when?"

    "Since the entrance ceremony."

    Astina seemed to rx a bit at my response, gracing me with her signature warm smile.

    "So when I first met you, it was actually you,"

    She mused.

    "Yeah¡­"

    She lightly tapped my chest,

    "Then, to me, you are Rudy Astria. At least, I and those around me never knew the Rudy Astria before."

    A smile formed on my face,

    "Thank you for saying that."

    "Why? You merely stated who you are."

    She shrugged,

    "So, where are we?"

    "This is a ce called Korea. It''s probably a city that doesn''t exist in your world."

    I then proceeded to exin how I became Rudy Astria, delving briefly but in detail about her world being from a game.

    "So¡­ our world is a game? You''ve seen our future?"

    While it was challenging to fully exin the concept of a game to Astina, she seemed to grasp the idea to an extent.

    "However, that future has already been disrupted. Things are progressing very differently."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Astina touched her cheek, lost in thought.

    After a moment, she looked up sharply.

    "I might know about this¡­"

    "What?"

    My eyes widened.

    "I can''t be sure just yet, but I''ll look into it."

    How could she know about this?

    I was about to ask her another question when a portal-like void appeared next to us.

    Astina gestured toward the ck void,

    "To figure this out, we''d need to go back, right?"

    She shed a reassuring smile.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    And that''s the dream! I had honestly hoped for much more, but this isn''t too bad.

 Chapter 122: Handling the Remnants (1)

    "So, it''s time for me to go now?"

    Jefrin said, a smile on her face as she looked at Luna.

    Astina and Rudyy asleep on the ground, with Luna seated next to them.

    "Yes."

    Hearing Luna''s reply, Jefrin pondered the terms of the contract she had with Astina:

    Neither Astina herself nor Jefrin can engage inbat in this ce.

    Once Astina falls asleep, Jefrin must leave this ce immediately.

    By ''ce,'' it refers to inside the castle.

    However, there was a loophole in this contract.

    Technically, after leaving ''this ce'', they could engage inbat outside the castle.

    While this seemed like mere wordy, contracts often hinge on specific phrasing.

    That''s why it''s crucial to specify terms to prevent such maniption.

    ''You shouldn''t make agreements hastily.''

    Astina had quickly entered Rudy''s dream.

    Considering that, she might have missed this loophole.

    "Well, take care then."

    Jefrin said to Luna, then discreetly made her way out of the castle.

    Luna watched her intently until she was out of sight.

    Once she had disappeared to a certain extent, she opened her magic book.

    "This must be what Astina mentioned..."

    Recalling Astina''s words:

    If we don''t wake up within 2 hours, inform those nearby.

    Yet, Luna felt that there was a deeper intention behind those words.

    If Astina had meant just that, she would have discreetly ryed it to Luna, ensuring Jefrin didn''t overhear.

    Additionally, Luna had watched the agreement Astina made.

    But something felt off.

    The usually meticulous Astina was somewhat careless in finalizing the contract.

    At that moment, Astina had given Luna a meaningful look, seemingly suggesting she should pay close attention to the contract''s details.

    "This must be it..."

    Luna activated a magic circle from the book.

    The book emanated light, and a small me rose from it.

    The me shot up into the sky.

    Bang!

    It burst like a firework, pointing in the direction Jefrin had gone.

    It was a faint re, hardly noticeable unless one was looking for it.

    After setting off the re, Luna sped her hands together.

    "Ugh..."

    Suddenly, a soft noise came from the side.

    "Huh?"

    Although Astina had just fallen asleep, Rudy began to stir.

    Luna rushed to his side, asking,

    "Rudy, are you alright?"

    Rudy, clutching his head as if in pain, furrowed his brow.

    Then he spoke,

    "Luna..."

    ncing around and seeing Astina still asleep, he said,

    "Seems I''m back."

    Luna, observing Rudy''s state, let out a sigh of relief.

    "Thank goodness..."

    Luna couldn''t help but worry.

    In the end, both of them could have been in a situation where they could die.

    Even though Astina had stepped in, the uneasiness didn''tpletely dissipate.

    Still, seeing Rudy in good health brought a smile to her face.

    Rudy nced around.

    "How much time has passed?"

    "Not much, I think. Probably less than 10 minutes."

    "¡­Does time flow differently in dreams and reality?"

    Rudy picked himself up from the ground.

    "If it hasn''t been long, then that guy hasn''t been gone for too long either, right?"

    "Huh?"

    Luna tilted her head in confusion.

    "We can''t let her escape. After all, we''ve captured a rebel."

    The conversation Astina and Rudy had before waking from the dream went as follows:

    -Rudy, once we''re outside, we can''t be certain about how much time has passed or who will wake up first, but we must capture that rebel immediately upon waking.

    Jefrin.

    When Luna first heard the name Jefrin, she reacted as if it sounded familiar.

    And there was a reason for that.

    -That guy is a renowned wizard for illusion magic. The Eternal Sleep spell, which you experienced, was a widely-discussed spell in research papers.

    -We can''t let her slip away. She''s a big deal.

    Rudy stretched his body and got to his feet.

    "Which way did that guy go?"

    Jefrin swiftly utilized her body enhancement magic to escape the area.

    ¡®If I can just get a little further and meet ¡®him¡¯¡­¡¯

    The rebels hadn''t stationed all their forces within the castle.

    They had dispersed troops outside the castle.

    These weren¡¯t the ones nning to fight directly but were reserves, waiting to intervene if the situation got messy.

    Above all else, with ¡®his¡¯ magic, they could assuredly turn the tides of battle.

    Because in this war, ¡®he¡¯ was even more skilled than Jefrin.

    As Jefrin was rushing out, the sky seemed wrong.

    A rumbling resounded.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why¡¯s the weather suddenly¡­¡±

    Dark clouds began to move ominously.

    Though it had been clear, the surrounding clouds turned a dark shade, especially close to where Jefrin was.

    Sparks then began to erupt from these clouds.

    The sparks congregated and struck the ground.

    ¡°What the¡­!¡±

    Caught off guard, Jefrin reflexively dove to the side without even thinking to use a protective spell.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    BOOM!

    A bolt of lightning crashed down.

    As befitting its reputation as a heavenly me, it incinerated its surroundings.

    The ground where the lightning had struck was scorched ck, with faint currents still evident nearby.

    Jefrin stared, wide-eyed, at the charred earth.

    She quickly surmised this was no coincidence.

    Where on earth was thising from?

    Jefrin struggled to determine if this was a result of magic, elemental usage, or some other technique.

    An unseen assant.

    A one-sided attack.

    She grunted in frustration.

    How did they know to target her?

    She had made a swift exit right after encountering Astina.

    Considering the ambush from those kids earlier, it felt as though they were well-aware of the rebels'' ns.

    Logically, skilled individuals would be stationed at critical locations, especially with the need to fend off magical beasts.

    They surely couldn¡¯t afford to divert any extra hands.

    ¡®How did they know I was fleeing?¡¯

    Focused in her escape, Jefrin failed to notice the spell Luna had shot into the sky.

    The surrounding noises of battle with the magical beasts and soldiers'' shouts drowned out the sound of the spell.

    Even for an experienced wizard like Jefrin, the situation made it hard for her to think clearly.

    ¡°For now¡­ I need to escape quickly¡­¡±

    BOOM!

    ¡°Kieek!¡±

    Another lightning bolt struck right in front of Jefrin''s path.

    Had she acted a split second sooner, she would''ve been caught in it.

    In her current state, she couldn''t defend against such powerful magic.

    It seemed even stronger than the magic wielded by Astina.

    "I need to hide."

    Rather than fleeing, Jefrin decided to conceal herself first.

    "What is this...?"

    The arrogant demeanor Jefrin had disyed in front of Rudy''s group earlier was nowhere to be found.

    Only fear remained.

    She hid beneath a massive rock.

    Given the vast, barrenndscape typical of the northern region, the only avable cover was scattered boulders.

    "Mist of Illusion!"

    Jefrin invoked her spell.

    Almost immediately, the surroundings grew hazy, as if engulfed by a thick fog.

    Hidden behind a stone, she shrank back.

    The Mist of Illusion spell spread a mist, filled with mana, which rendered the caster undetectable.

    It was clear someone was targeting her from a distance without revealing themselves.

    Being targeted from afar meant someone was using a detection spell to pinpoint her location.

    So she decided to hide using the Mist of Illusion and wait for a moment.

    BOOM!

    CRACKLE!

    Ugh...

    The sound of continuous lightning strikes echoed nearby.

    Fortunately, the lightning, which had seemed so urately aimed at her, appeared to strike randomly.

    She waited for a few moments.

    "Is it over now?"

    The onught stopped.

    "They couldn''t possibly spam such a powerful spell indefinitely. Heh..."

    Though Jefrin managed a smirk, her legs trembled uncontrobly.

    Using the boulder for support, she staggered to her feet.

    "I should flee for now..."

    Thud, thud.

    Footsteps approached Jefrin from the side.

    "What...?"

    Due to the Mist of Illusion, the fog made it challenging to identify the approaching figure.

    "Who... who are you?"

    She yelled in the direction of the sound.

    The rebels were rumored to be lurking outside the castle.

    Given the persistent lightning and the thick fog, she figured they might have noticed the anomalies and sent someone to investigate.

    Straining her eyes, Jefrin tried to get a clearer look.

    Thud.

    The footsteps stopped momentarily.

    Thud, thud, thud...

    The pace quickened.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!

    Suddenly, the person broke into a sprint, charging right at her.

    "Huh?"

    And then the figure came into Jefrin''s sight.

    "You''re toote."

    It was Rudy Astria.

    "How... how did you...?"

    Jefrin was speechless.

    Even if Astina had entered that dream, she couldn''t fathom how they''d managed to emerge from it so quickly.

    And then Rudy swung his fist.

    "Whoomp!"

    Jefrin swiftly dodged to the side.

    Rushing in, Rudy''s punch squarely hit the rock where Jefrin had been hiding.

    It was a massive rock.

    A rock more than five times the size of a human.

    Crack¡­!

    However, the rock began to fissure upon taking Rudy''s blow.

    A rock of that monumental size, shattered by a wizard''s punch¡­

    Boom!!!!!!!!

    And then, the rock crumbled to pieces.

    "Ah¡­"

    Bits of the destroyed rock fell around Jefrin.

    Rudy, staring intently at the shattered rock, turned his gaze towards Jefrin.

    And then he spoke.

    "Found you."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 123: Handling the Remnants (2)

    I looked down at Jefrin, who was sprawled on the ground.

    With a mischievous grin, I teased,

    "Come on, young one. Follow me if you don''t want to die."

    "Y-young one?"

    Jefrin scowled at me, her anger evident.

    In our first encounter, she had always referred to us with that belittling term.

    It always seemed as though she was unting her age, as if it were some kind of trophy.

    Despite looking like a young girl, ording to Astina, she was an aged wizard.

    So, I figured that such provocation would be quite effective.

    ¡°You still haven''t learned your lesson, young one?¡±

    Just as I had anticipated, Jefrin retorted with a face flushed in fury, trying to lift herself off the ground.

    ¡°Finger of the Demon.¡±

    Without missing a beat, I unleashed a spell upon him.

    Dark columns erupted from the ground beneath him.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Jefrin quickly tried to dodge, but due to her vulnerable position, her cheek was grazed by the razor-sharp pir.

    Smiling confidently, I approached the wounded Jefrin,

    "Ready for another round?"

    By now, I had a fairly clear understanding of her abilities.

    She excelled at illusion magic, had a knack for defensive spells, but her offensive capabilities were somewhatcking.

    And those who relied on illusion magic often tried to mislead their adversaries, catching them off-guard.

    But the drawback was, once they revealed themselves, they became significantly weaker than other wizards.

    Given that I could discern whether her magic was an illusion or not, it made countering her moves rtively simple.

    It was clear that taking on Jefrin now would be much easierpared to our previous encounters.

    ¡°Ugh... Blind Fog!¡±

    At hermand, a ck smoke-like mist rapidly spread around us.

    It had the semnce of smoke but felt eerily different.

    ¡°An illusion?¡±

    Just a visual distraction, a subset of her illusion magic.

    ¡°Behemoth.¡±

    With mymand, the ground rumbled and split open, revealing the Behemoth, a creature resembling a baby elephant in size.

    Jefrin¡¯s scream echoed as the illusionary fog dissipated almost instantly.

    I could see him stumbling and falling, probably tripped by the split earth.

    The illusion, fragile to even the slightest disruption, must''ve faded when she tripped.

    ¡°Punch of Ruin!¡±

    I mmed my fist into the ground, causing a much more significant quake than when the Behemoth had appeared.

    The ground around the spot where I struck shattered, scattering rocks and debris everywhere.

    The spot I stood on had sunk, while the surroundings rose in jagged protrusions.

    ¡°Agh!!!¡±

    A scream echoed from behind me.

    The previously visible figure of Jefrin, who had been lying ahead, started to blur and fade away.

    As I looked in the direction of the scream, I saw Jefrin, dagger in hand, stumbling and rolling on the ground.

    "It''s obvious now."

    I had roughly figured out Jefrin''s personality by now.

    Given my earlier taunt calling him a child, there was no way she''d simply flee.

    "Behemoth, bind him."

    "Pwoooh!"

    Upon mymand, the scattered rocks around us moved, converging toward Jefrin.

    Jefrin, seemingly unwilling to be captured so easily, furrowed her brows and began channeling her mana.

    ¡°Invisible Exit!¡±

    With a sharp ''bang'', she invoked her magic, her figure disappearing as if concealed by an unseen force.

    The rocks that had been heading for Jefrin collided with each other and fell back to the ground.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you it wouldn¡¯t work?¡±

    I smirked.

    Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out a mana stone.

    A dark magic spell I had been practicing, using a sacrifice.

    My mana began to swirl, enveloping the mana stone.

    ¡°Haaa...¡±

    I felt my mana start to absorb the stone, drawing in its energy.

    Closing my eyes, I deeply felt the presence of the stone, absorbing all its power.

    Mana pulsated within my hand, gathering with intensity.

    Channeling it, I mixed it with my inner reserves.

    With thisbined power, I cast my spell.

    ck mes, originating from me, spread outward in all directions.

    It resembled a hazy, smoke-like fire.

    These ck mes advanced, casting a shadowy ze across the ground.

    ¡°What¡­ is that¡­?¡±

    Jefrin seemed baffled by the situation.

    No matter how skilled a wizard she might be, it appeared she wasn¡¯t well-versed in dark magic.

    Panicking, Jefrin tried to escape the encroaching mes, running desperately.

    I just stood there, watching him, confident.

    She was bound to be ensnared, not by me, but by the mes.

    The mes, which had been spreading evenly before, now seemed to chase after Jefrin specifically.

    It was as if a shadow was hungrily stalking its prey, stretching across the ground.

    The mes sped up, soon outpacing Jefrin''s frantic escape.

    Realizing the imminent threat, Jefrin stretched out her hand toward the mes and shouted.

    ¡°Barrier!¡±

    An attempt at a defensive spell by Jefrin.

    It seemed strong.

    However, this magic was unstoppable.

    Jefrin had already consumed a lot of mana and had been rolling around, sustaining injuries.

    And so...

    The mes following Jefrin enveloped the barrier in a circr fashion.

    I stared intently at the scene and raised my hand.

    "Ah."

    Suddenly, something urred to me.

    "Thanks for the dream? It was a pleasant one."

    Upon hearing this, a fierce anger shed in Jefrin''s eyes.

    "You son of¡ª"

    Before Jefrin could curse, I clenched my fist.

    Boom!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    The mes that had surrounded the barrier soared upwards.

    Hellfire.

    A spell that pursues its designated target and detonates upon impact.

    A magic that could be invoked by offering a mana stone as a sacrifice.

    Given that this dark magic required the sacrifice of a mana stone, its destructive power was different from ordinary spells.

    The ck mes rising from Jefrin''s direction seemed to touch the sky.

    After a while, the mes began to settle.

    "Phew......"

    Once the mes had vanished, I looked below.

    Jefrin was lying there, charred and motionless.

    "Is she still breathing?"

    Noticing Jefrin''s back moving up and down, it seemed like she was alive.

    "It''s better if she survived."

    If she''s alive, it means we can extract information about the rebels from him.

    I slowly approached Jefrin.

    "Roarrrr!!!"

    At that moment, Behemoth let out a roar from below.

    It''s strange to describe it as a roar, but it certainly made a loud sound.

    "...What''s the matter?"

    "Roarrrr!!"

    Behemoth stomped its feet, seemingly protesting, and let out a sound.

    Narrowing my eyes, I looked at Behemoth,

    "What are you trying to say......"

    Tilting my head, wondering if it wanted me to listen, I picked up Behemoth into my embrace.

    Despite resembling an elephant, its size was like a small dog, fitting snugly in my arms.

    "Roar!"

    Behemoth then patted my chest with its foot.

    "Not this either?"

    What does it want...

    Then, Behemoth, looking frustrated, pointed its trunk toward a certain direction.

    "Over there? Why?"

    It pointed to the sky.

    "Ah?"

    Above the sky.

    Something was there.

    It was hard to see, but looking at it...

    "Bones...?"

    Bones of something were descending from the sky.

    This felt unusual.

    "What''s..."

    The bones were getting closer.

    And they weren''t just any ordinary bones.

    "Why is it so big..."

    I took a step back.

    It kept approaching.

    As it came closer, I could make out what it was.

    "A... dragon?"

    A dragon made of bones.

    It was a Thunder Dragon.

    Riding on its back was a figure.

    The Thunder Dragon approached closer and closer to me.

    A gust of wind swept forth.

    I raised my arm to shield against the gust.

    Thud!

    The Thunder Dragonnded right before me.

    Its immense size felt even more overwhelming up close.

    Its body wasrger than most houses.

    Standing before it, I felt an intense pressure.

    This pressure pressed down on me, even though the Thunder Dragon wasn''t doing anything in particr.

    It was the fear of its mere presence.

    With heightened alertness, I red at the Thunder Dragon.

    Then, from atop its back, a man leaped down.

    He wore a robe, characterized by dark circles under her eyes and unkempt hair.

    Using magic, hended safely on the ground.

    Without even sparing me a nce, he walked toward Jefrin.

    I was torn.

    Should I stop this man?

    But considering this Thunder Dragon...

    In the brief moment, I doubted if I could defeat the dragon or its wizard rider.

    Would it be wise to just stand still since they''re ignoring me?

    The man, now picking up Jefrin, began to walk back to the Thunder Dragon.

    As he casually proceeded, he suddenly turned her head to look straight at me.

    Then he spoke.

    "The Leader has taken an interest in you."

    "...What?"

    My eyes widened in shock.

    Suddenly, the Rebel Leader is interested in me?

    But wasn''t the Leader gravely injured...?

    "Now is not the time. Later, I''lle with the Leader to see you."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    He ignored my questions and began to mount the Thunder Dragon.

    I have to stop him and get some answers!

    "Finger of the Demon!"

    Upon my spell''s incantation, ck pirs sprouted from the ground, aiming to stop the Thunder Dragon.

    The man atop the Thunder Dragon voiced the same spell.

    "Finger of the Demon."

    Crash!

    Identical pirs to mine emerged, colliding with my own.

    Dark magic.

    I scowled.

    "If you cast another spell, I won''t stand by idly."

    He warned.

    Heeding his words, I refrained from making another move.

    He was stronger than me.

    But not just strong; he wielded the same magic as me.

    There was no way for me to gain an upper hand.

    No advantages in attribute differences or using lesser-known aspects of dark magic.

    "Sigh..."

    With a heavy sigh, I continued to watch the Thunder Dragon.

    Powerless, all I could do was witness the unfolding scene.

    The man, astride the bone dragon, nced my way before giving the creature''s head a gentle tap.

    At his gesture, the bone dragon began to p its wings.

    "Ah..."

    The forceful gust of wind made me squint.

    And then, the bone dragon ascended into the sky, gradually disappearing from sight.

    I gazed after it, murmuring to myself,

    ¡°Why is the leader interested in me?¡±

    Why indeed?

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 124: Handling the Remnants (3)

    In a rush, a man raced through the forest.

    "What the hell is happening?"

    Cedric was sprinting with a pressing need to reach the castle.

    Though he believed he had a purpose, in truth, he was fleeing.

    He knew he stood no chance against Gracie and thought it better to rally and fight at the castle.

    As Cedric dashed on, the mercenaries who had gathered around him scattered in all directions.

    These soldiers were just a group brought together by their trust in Cedric.

    But seeing Cedric unable to confront Gracie and instead fleeing, they lost their anchor, bing disorganized.

    Many of the mercenaries fell to Gracie''s lightning magic.

    Those who managed to withstand it saw Cedric running away and began to flee as well.

    Within moments, Cedric found himself bereft of his mercenary force.

    He decided his best course of action was to make his way to the castle.

    ''I must reach the castle... Start the rebellion.''

    Cedric thought, although deep down, a part of him contemted fleeing entirely.

    He knew he couldn''t handle Gracie.

    Despite his title as the Mercenary King, Cedric was still just a mercenary, unable to match a prized talent of the empire.

    "Damn it..."

    Grimacing, Cedric swiftly left the scene, with Gracie and Locke on his tail.

    Time passed as he continued his escape, and he began to feel something was wrong.

    "Why isn''t she using her lightning anymore?"

    He recalled the continuous electric attacks she hadunched as they pursued him.

    He had taken several hits, but his robust physique allowed him to endure the shocks and continue his escape.

    However, the magic assaults had stopped, though he was sure they hadn''t lost track of him.

    He could still see Locke pursuing him in the distance.

    Cedric made a realization.

    "Has she exhausted her mana?"

    This could be his chance.

    Decisively, he headed for the castle.

    There, he knew he''d have the backing of the rebels and the soldiers that might betray their posts.

    Even if the wizard was formidable, he was certain that he would have the upper hand once inside the castle.

    Suddenly, a loud alert resonated through the air, sounding like a warning siren.

    Immediately after...

    BOOM!

    A massive explosion echoed,ing from the direction of the main gate ¨C where the monsters were attacking.

    The warning he had just heard was undoubtedly the one the rebels had spoken of ¨C a signal from the magical device on the castle walls, indicating it was about to detonate.

    Cedric''s previously tense face lightened up a bit.

    "Did... did it work?"

    Hope welled up in Cedric.

    All he needed to do now was get to the castle.

    With renewed vigor, Cedric increased his pace.

    As he ran, a light appeared before him, signifying that he was nearing the edge of the forest.

    Following the guiding light, a castle came into view.

    Cedric ran with all his might.

    He sprinted tirelessly until he emerged from the forest, and before him stood the grand castle.

    Cedric was about to rush towards it when suddenly, he froze in his tracks.

    Emerging from the forest, not only was the castle in sight, but there stood a man in ck armor.

    The distinctive ck armor. An armor unique in all the world.

    It was the very same worn by his once close friend, Darren, when facing monsters.

    "How... is this possible?"

    Cedric stammered, staring at the figure in disbelief.

    The soft clinking of the armor''s joints echoed subtly in the air.

    Darren slowly lifted his head, locking eyes with Cedric.

    "It''s been a while, Cedric."

    Cedric stumbled back, caught off guard.

    He hadn''t expected a face-to-face confrontation.

    His n had been simple: to ambush Darren while he was distracted fighting the monsters, swiftly and without exchange.

    But standing here, face to face, he felt utterly disarmed.

    "I was sure of it... the magical device had been activated."

    Cedric murmured.

    Darren replied in a calm, measured tone,

    "You mean this? I had instructed it to be used against the monsters."

    Before Cedric''s arrival, almost all the monsters had been dealt with.

    As the cleanup was nearingpletion, Darren handed the device to a trusted lieutenant.

    He had given clear instructions: detonate it amidst the monsters when the time was right.

    "Given the explosion I heard, it seems it served its purpose well."

    Having the device detonated when the situation was almost resolved surely sent shivers down the spines of any soldiers plotting betrayal.

    The explosion wasn''t from the castle walls copsing but from dealing the finishing blow to the monsters.

    "Now, only you remain."

    Darren unsheathed his sword,

    "Why did you resort to this? You of all people should know better..."

    Cedric gritted his teeth, drawing his own de,

    "What would you know?"

    He spat, voice filled with anger and resentment.

    "Do you have any idea what I''ve endured? What I''ve been through?"

    "I''ve saved subjects from their lords, freed ves, tried to make the world a better ce. But nothing ever changes. You wouldn''t understand, sequestered up north. What could you possibly know?"

    "I''ve seen the world, Darren. A world far uglier than you could ever imagine."

    Listening to Cedric¡¯s passionate outburst, Darren finally spoke,

    "Is that all you have to say?"

    "What?"

    "Is your rant over?"

    Cedric''s eyes zed with fury.

    "After hearing all that, you feel nothing?!"

    Darren looked at Cedric with a mix of pity and disappointment.

    "So, are you implying that my territory and I have done something wrong?"

    "Ah¡­"

    The North was meless.

    Despite facing a constant onught of monsters and barren conditions, its inhabitants supported each other, striving to make their territory as prosperous as possible.

    They were innocent.

    "However... for a greater cause... for freedom... thisnd must..."

    "Don''t spout such nonsense."

    Darren stepped forward.

    "I might not understand what you seek, but don''t impose it on those who are living good lives. Every territory has its problems. If something iscking now, start with the small changes. There''s no need to endure significant sacrifices without reason."

    There was no guarantee that such sacrifices would bring about a better oue.

    Cedric shouted back,

    "What do you know...!"

    Darren replied,

    "The world is already changing, shifting from our old generation to the budding new one."

    Darren smiled.

    "I''ll trust and wait for those young ones. I believe they will grow like great trees and change the world."

    He then took a stand in front of Cedric.

    "To let a good tree grow, you should at least weed out its surroundings."

    Assuming a ready stance with his sword, Darren fixed his gaze on Cedric.

    In response, Cedric too unsheathed his de.

    From their des, an intense aura surged.

    Darren slightly lifted his head.

    At the edge of his sight stood Locke, who had followed Cedric.

    Locke, waiting at the forest''s entrance.

    Darren called out to him,

    "Locke, watch closely. This is the swordsmanship of the North."

    Locke intently observed.

    The way his own father wielded his sword...

    "The Sword of the North..."

    The Sword of the North ¨C cold, resolute.

    A blue aura circled around the sword.

    Blue me.

    The hue of the aura depends on the nature of one''s mana and their swordsmanship training.

    The distinctive feature of the sword aura from Northern families was this blue color.

    However, this blue aura was intense.

    The Northern swordsmanship, known for its disciplined and precise movements, was often likened to ice.

    Yet, the energy it exuded was fiery.

    It was an icy technique with a contrasting fiery aura.

    Darren swung his sword horizontally.

    His unwavering de seemed to mirror his disposition, moving straight and true.

    "Blue Blossom."

    His de drew a simple line in the air.

    However, the energy slicing the surroundings was different.

    A vast blue aura, sharp and incisive, lunged at Cedric, almost like a wave.

    Cedric, releasing his own energy, attempted to parry the iing wave.

    His energy wasn''t weak.

    But it paled inparison to Darren''s.

    "What...?"

    Cedric stared intently at Darren''s sword.

    He had seen Darren wield his sword many times, but he had never witnessed such a powerful sword aura.

    In all their battles, Darren had never unleashed an aura of this magnitude.

    KWAAAAAAAA!!!

    Darren''s sword aura swept across the surroundings, hurtling towards Cedric.

    Blue mes scorched the ground as they raced by.

    The ground was stained with the blue hue from the mes.

    It looked almost like a meadow adorned with blue flowers.

    "Ha..."

    Seeing this, Cedric lowered his sword.

    He realized that this wasn''t a sword aura he could parry.

    Darren''s blue inferno engulfed Cedric, and all he could see was a world dyed in blue.

    ¡°Is it over?¡±

    After waking from her dream, Astina used her telekic magic to soar into the sky.

    The academy''s main entrancey below, littered with the corpses of numerous magical beasts.

    The back entrance was nketed with blue mes.

    And there was Rudy, slowly walking in from outside the academy grounds.

    Everything seemed to have been handled well.

    ¡°What a relief¡­¡±

    Her only regret was that they had failed to capture Jefrin.

    When Astina took to the sky, she spotted the silhouette of a distant dragon vanishing.

    But pursuing it was out of the question.

    Heading in that direction would mean storming the enemy''s headquarters.

    She couldn''t infiltrate the heart of the rebels alone.

    ¡°Ugh... What is this?¡±

    There was someone trembling with fear in Astina''s embrace.

    It was Luna.

    Luna clung to Astina like a damsel, holding onto her neck tightly and burying her face in Astina''s bosom.

    ¡°Ah, Astina... aren¡¯t you scared?¡±

    Luna asked with a quivering voice.

    ¡°At first, I was a bit scared too, but as things went on, I got used to it.¡±

    Astina said with a yful smile, looking at the petrified Luna.

    ¡°Shall we go to Rudy then?¡±

    ¡°Wha- What? Can¡¯t we just...nd?"

    Luna, despite her fondness for Rudy, resisted the idea of flying towards him.

    But Astina, paying no heed to Luna''s protests, flew straight to Rudy.

    At an astonishingly rapid speed.

    "KYAAAAAAAAA!!!"

    Luna screamed at the top of her lungs.

    Her scream echoed throughout the fortress.

    With that scream marking its end, the battle of the North came to a close.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 125: Rie Von Ristonia (1)

    "Alright, the Midterm Camp will nowe to a close."

    Rie''s voice echoed throughout the mountains where the camp was being held.

    The previous camp had been thrown into chaos by an invasion from the Rebels, but this time it ended without any major incidents.

    Relief washed over the faces of the tense faculty members.

    During thest camp, the academy had to issue a mass apology to the students.

    Even Principal McDowell had personallye to protect them.

    It had been a deeply embarrassing situation for the academy.

    So, this time they prioritized student safety and made extensive preparations.

    They thoroughly scouted the surrounding areas, sealed potential hideouts in the forest with magic, and positioned teaching assistants nearby to prevent any unforeseen incidents.

    Even with all these preparations, nothing out of the ordinary happened.

    But that wasn''t necessarily odd.

    The previous camp was the anomaly; a camp typically concluding without incidents was the norm.

    Their preventative measures might seem like an unnecessary effort in hindsight.

    However, when it came to ensuring the safety of students, no effort was considered too much.

    The faculty might feel their efforts were wasted, but they were just grateful everything concluded peacefully, and their faces broke into smiles.

    "Professor, thank you for your hard work."

    "Not at all. Professor Mcguire, you''ve worked even harder."

    With that, the professors exchanged cheerful greetings.

    While most were exchanging pleasantries, one person seemed notably displeased.

    "What''s wrong?"

    That person was Rie.

    Yuni looked quizzically at her, tilting her head.

    In truth, Rie had been looking distressed for some time now.

    It probably started around the time Rudy Astria departed for the North.

    Yuni, who had been assisting her sister, was well aware of this change.

    However, she didn''t understand the reason behind Rie''s demeanor.

    Initially, Yuni assumed that preparing for the Midterm Camp was wearing on Rie, but seeing her like this for so long made it clear something else was going on.

    Tap, tap, tap.

    Despite the camp''s conclusion, Rie sat at her desk, drumming her fingers on its surface.

    Yuni observed her sister''s peculiar behavior.

    "Aren''t you going to rest, sis?"

    Rie briefly looked at Yuni, sighed, and responded,

    "I should rest."

    She then attempted to rise from her seat to leave.

    Tripping over her own feet, Rie stumbled.

    With a thud, she found herself sprawled on the floor.

    "¡­"

    Such a move was uncharacteristic for the usually graceful Rie.

    "What are you doing...?"

    Yuni began, taken aback.

    Rie hastily picked herself up, dusted off her attire, andmented, trying to y off her stumble,

    "I''m going to take a break. If there''s anything, just call me."

    Her attempt to act nonchnt failed as her cheeks flushed with evident embarrassment.

    Yuni stared intently at Rie, who was now quickly heading out.

    "Why is she acting like this?"

    Night at the Liberion Academy.

    Within the buildings of Liberion Academy, freshmen wereughing and chatting while enjoying a feast.

    Rie thought back to her own memories of the midterm camp.

    The moment she held hands with Rudy and they ran away together.

    Despite the life-threatening situation, he never let go of her hand.

    When she could no longer run, he carried her on his back.

    The memories brought a smile to her lips.

    Shaking off the memories, Rie walked towards the entrance of the academy, then looked up at the sky.

    The night had enveloped the surroundings, turning the sky pitch ck.

    "Is everythinging to an end now?"

    She thought of Rudy.

    It had been nearly two weeks since shest saw his face.

    To Rie, these two weeks felt longer than two months.

    When something newes into one''s life, one adapts quickly.

    But when something familiar disappears, the void feels incrediblyrge.

    Rie had hoped she would get used to it.

    Yet, she couldn''t.

    His image kept flooding back to her.

    Sometimes he appeared in her dreams; sometimes, she found herself unknowingly murmuring his name.

    The past few days were especially hard.

    She often found herself staring out of the window, lost in thought, feeling listless.

    This was unlike Rie, who was usually meticulous and focused.

    She was very aware of her own state, which only deepened her frustration.

    Rie had always prided herself on being rational and calm under any circumstance. But now...

    "Ugh!"

    She lightly pped her cheeks.

    "Why am I like this?"

    She wandered slowly in front of the academy building, deep in thought.

    Deep down, Rie already knew the reason for her unrest.

    "Yes, I... I like..."

    She paused, unable to utter the full sentiment.

    Her fists clenched tight, and her cheeks turned a shade of deep red.

    "Never!"

    She couldn''t voice her emotions out loud.

    Her pride wouldn''t allow it.

    Admitting her feelings first would feel like defeat.

    Yet, she didn''t want to give up on Rudy either.

    There was only one solution.

    ''Make Rudy confess first.''

    Make him so infatuated that he wouldn''t know what to do without her.

    So much so that he''d have no choice but to confess...

    However, there was a problem.

    How was she to do that?

    Rie had never been in love before, let alone tried to make someone fall in love with her.

    She used to believe that such emotions were nothing but fictional constructs from novels.

    But now, faced with these genuine feelings, she was utterly confused.

    She didn''t know who to ask for advice, and the very idea of discussing this with someone else made her cringe.

    Rie looked up at the academy building, feeling defeated.

    "What should I do?"

    ¡°Aaargh¡­¡±

    Inside the carriage, a woman screamed in distress.

    It was Professor Gracie.

    Luna and I, along with Professor Gracie, were traveling together by carriage.

    But why was Professor Gracie making such a noise?

    It was because of the alcohol.

    After holding back the monsters in the North, the people were in high spirits and held a festival.

    From the ordinary citizens of the territory to the reinforcements from the central region, almost everyone was celebrating.

    Except for the lord and Locke who had post-battle responsibilities, everyone was drowning in merriment.

    ¡°Are you alright¡­?¡±

    Among them, of course, was Professor Gracie.

    Professor Gracie had made quite a name for herself in this battle.

    She had fended off Cedric, the Mercenary King, and from a distance had taken shots at Jefrin.

    However, an even bigger topic of discussion was the fact that Luna, Astina, and I, all students of the academy, had actively participated in the battle.

    While others were dealing with monsters, academy students were confronting the rebels.

    This surprising fact was spreading like wildfire.

    As a result, the fame of the academy soared.

    The talk of the town was that the academy was producing extraordinary talents.

    And the curiosity regarding this topic meant that all eyes were on Professor Gracie.

    As we were still underage and couldn''t drink, the only person at the banquet talking about the academy and indulging in alcohol was Professor Gracie.

    Consequently, she found herself moving from group to group, receiving and downing ss after ss.

    And now.

    While the others who came from the central region to the north were nning to stay for a few more days, we were on our way back.

    The academy had its own schedule, so it was essential for us to return as soon as possible.

    As a result, Professor Gracie was suffering from a hangover.

    Suddenly, with a jolt, Professor Gracie opened her eyes wide.

    In a panicked manner, she began tapping Luna beside her repeatedly.

    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Professor Gracie made Luna jump with surprise.

    ¡°Coachman, sir! Please stop the carriage!"

    ¡°Ahaha¡­.¡±

    The carriage stopped, and she rushed out.

    Then, a rather direct sound could be heard.

    ¡°argh!¡±

    The thumping sounds that followed were of Luna patting Professor Gracie''s back.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    I let out a sigh.

    I was feeling a bit out of sorts, returning to the academy after such a long time, but seeing Professor Gracie in this state made all those feelings evaporate.

    Still, I wasn''t exactly in a bad mood.

    The matters in the north seemed well-resolved, and no one was hurt, which was a relief.

    However, there was just one thing.

    The problem was thest words I heard.

    - Later, I''lle with the Leader to see you.

    Why is the leader interested in me?

    The only thing I can guess is...

    "No... It must be because of Rudy Astria."

    "Hm?"

    While I was muttering to myself, Luna, supporting Professor Gracie, walked towards the carriage.

    Seeing me, Luna tilted her head with a puzzled look.

    "Rudy, what''s going on?"

    "...Nothing, it''s nothing."

    I responded with a smile and shook my head dismissively.

    Deciding to think about itter, I climbed back into the carriage.

    "Let''s head back and rest. Professor Gracie looks exhausted."

    Luna, noticing my concern, smiled warmly and nodded in agreement.

    After a short while, we approached the academy around lunchtime.

    The carriage entered the academy grounds, and I opened the window to take a look outside.

    I noticed someone standing near where the carriage wasing to a stop.

    I leaned forward a bit to get a clearer view.

    "Is that Rie?"

    "Oh! Looks like it. She must''vee to meet us."

    The sight of Rie brought a smile to my face.

    I felt sorry for leaving her with all the work, and seeing someone you''re used to seeing every day after a few days apart made her presence even more weing.

    As the carriage came to a stop, we disembarked.

    "Ugh... I''ll be heading off now."

    "Alright..."

    Professor Gracie, looking as worn out as a zombie, was the first to leave.

    We exchanged awkward smiles, watching her walk away.

    Then, our attention shifted to Rie.

    "...?"

    Something felt off.

    Rie, who usually greeted us with a confident smile, seemed hesitant.

    I was slightly puzzled but still approached her with a friendly wave.

    "Rie, you must''ve had a tough time while I was gone. How have you been?"

    Rie hesitated before replying.

    "It''s been a while, Rudy..."

    ...?

    "The weather''s nice today, isn''t it?"

    Rie''s awkward tone caught me off guard.

    I looked at her, slightly bewildered.

 Chapter 126: Rie Von Ristonia (2)

    Liberion Academy''s main building, inside a studentboratory.

    I was renting one of thebs, focused on an experiment.

    "Senior, is this how it''s done?"

    Click.

    "Damn it... Run!!!"

    "Huh?"

    The magical tool in Yuni''s hand began to glow a fiery red.

    "Ouch, it''s hot! What''s this?"

    "Damn it, Yuni! Get out!"

    I initially tried to flee theb alone but quickly turned back to grab Yuni''s wrist.

    Pulling her along, we rushed out of theboratory.

    Once outside, I swiftly shut the door behind us.

    Whirr...

    Boom!

    An explosion echoed from inside.

    "What just happened?"

    Sigh...

    Yuni and I were conducting dark magic research.

    Due to my inability to draw magic circles well, I needed help to create the magical tool.

    After all, these tools are based on magic circles.

    Initially, I wanted Luna''s help.

    However, Luna was swamped with her ownb work.

    While my work hadn''t piled up, since my trip to the North was with Professor Gracie, Luna didn''t have the same luxury.

    She seemed so overwhelmed that I couldn''t bring myself to ask.

    Thus, I turned to Yuni for help.

    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing touching that mana stone? Ugh..."

    "You didn¡¯t tell me not to touch it."

    "When did I not? I said it at least three times."

    "Did you? I don¡¯t recall."

    Yuni shrugged, responding nonchntly.

    I let out a sigh.

    Maybe I should''ve asked someone else.

    While Iposed the magic circle, Yuni was in charge of drawing it out.

    It should''ve been simple.

    But, despite her exceptional drawing skills, she constantly caused mishaps.

    Whether it was her inserting something into the magic circle out of curiosity or yfully messing with the mana stone.

    These blunders led to continuous idents.

    "Ugh, enough."

    Our research was a part of the broader studies conducted within theb.

    A few days ago, after returning from the North, Professor Gracie was utterly furious.

    -Even the youngest professor deserves respect!

    Yuni and I assumed that she''d calm down eventually and continued with our tasks.

    But Professor Gracie didn¡¯t stop there.

    Before we knew it, she had stormed off to see Cromwell.

    -Vice Principal! I can''t take it anymore!

    The deration of Professor Gracie''s strike was an unprecedented event at the Academy.

    Although Cromwell appeared taken aback by her outburst, he managed to calm her down and made a proposition.

    He suggested she take a two-week break.

    Considering the fatigue from her northern trip and her umted work, this generous offer seemed like an aptpensation.

    Upon hearing this, tears of joy streamed down Gracie''s face as she repeatedly bowed to Cromwell in gratitude.

    She never once considered that it was Cromwell who had put her in that situation in the first ce.

    Regardless, Gracie went on her well-deserved vacation.

    However, there was a problem.

    Even if Gracie took a vacation, there was still work left in herboratory.

    And now, I was the one designated to take charge of that work.

    "Rudy Astria, if Professor Gracie tells you something, you should handle it."

    Professor Cromwell... or rather, now Vice Principal Cromwell, informed me of this.

    Upon hearing this, I clenched my teeth in frustration.

    She takes a break because she doesn''t want to work and leaves the tasks to others?

    I couldn''t just let that slide.

    First, I prepared to handle theb¡¯s tasks.

    What''s done is done.

    I believed it was right to address the work that awaited.

    We''d be the ones suffering if everything was left as is until Gracie returned.

    Of course, Professor Gracie would face some difficulties as well, but I despised the idea of procrastinating and dealing with itter.

    So, the first thing I decided was to increase theb staff.

    I was temporarily in charge now; shouldn¡¯t I be able to expand theb team as I saw fit?

    "That¡¯s not possible. Absolutely not."

    "Come on, Kuhn. If a senior asks for a little help, you should give it."

    The people I approached were Kuhn and Emily.

    Among them, it was Emily I particrly wanted.

    Of course, Emily being a 1st-year student did make me a bit apprehensive.

    Still, I didn¡¯t expect a huge amount of assistance from her, so I simply asked for her help without dwelling on it too much.

    "She¡¯s already been assisting with student council duties in your absence. But..."

    "10 gold coins."

    "¡­Excuse me?"

    "I''ll give you 10 gold coins if you work for two weeks. I can even draft a contract."

    This money came from theb''s allocated funds.

    Research grants that we could utilize at our discretion.

    Once Professor Gracie returned, we couldn''t just spend it as we pleased, so I decided to use it generously.

    Hearing the mention of 10 gold coins, a spark ignited in Emily''s eyes.

    "Let¡¯s go now. Should I start with cleaning?"

    "Uh... Emily?"

    "Kuhn... It¡¯s 10 gold coins! Ten!"

    Seeing Emily¡¯s tion made me feel quite pleased as well.

    The next thing I did was to determine the kind of research we¡¯d conduct in theb.

    The focus was on the fusion of dark magic tools.

    Research to create a staff beneficial for dark magic users.

    The ideal staff would incorporate a mana stone that suits both the specific magic and its user.

    More precisely, the magic circle inscribed onto that mana stone was crucial.

    Each magic type had distinct characteristics, so selecting the right magic circle was essential.

    In my case, enhancing my fists with magic, using dark magic, summoning elementals, and other diverse features meant I needed a staff thatplemented all of them.

    Thus, I decided.

    To pivot Gracie''s research towards creating a staff tailored to my needs.

    Students typically craft their own staff as they graduate from the academy.

    Of course, not everyone does.

    Some don''t make one simply because theyck the funds.

    Crafting a staff perfectly attuned to oneself requires a considerable amount of money, resulting in many without a proper staff of their own.

    However, I was determined to craft it myself.

    Even though Ian had cut off my funding, I wasn¡¯t one to give up so easily.

    The main reason staffs were expensive was not just because of the materials but also because everyone required something different from their staff.

    Hence, the magic circle engraved on a staff must be unique to its owner.

    It should be a magic circle that suits the owner the best.

    To achieve this, one needs to research magic circles, and the cost of such research is no small amount.

    I decided to tackle this issue head-on.

    My solution was to conduct research rted to my staff in Gracie¡¯sb.

    Simple enough.

    So, after Gracie went on vacation,

    Yuni and I began our research on the rtionship between dark magic and staffs.

    A fieldpletely different from Gracie''s expertise.

    But that didn¡¯t matter.

    After all, who¡¯s in charge now?

    Gracie''s vacation was set tost for two weeks.

    Typically, getting approval for a research project takes about a week.

    So, we''d have everything settled before Gracie returns.

    Why did she run off by herself like that?

    It''s her own doing.

    I never wanted things to be this way.

    But what can you do?

    If you leave a fish store in the care of a cat, you should expect the fish to be gone.

    And now, Yuni and I rented ab to conduct research on magical tools.

    "Whew... We should call it a day."

    "Yes, that might be best."

    I nced around theb, which was in chaos because of an ident Yuni had.

    Magical tools had exploded, leaving iron fragments everywhere.

    Some of the papers on the desk were on fire.

    Thankfully, theb was protected by defensive magic, preventing the explosion from reaching the outside.

    "Water Ball."

    Using a basic water magic spell, I hurriedly extinguished the mes.

    "Let''s start by cleaning up."

    With the state of theb, there was no way we''d get any more research done today.

    And so, Yuni and I began tidying up the devastatedb.

    As we cleaned, I quietly started a conversation.

    "Yuni, there''s something I''ve been wanting to ask you."

    Honestly, the news of Professor Gracie running off was irritating, but given our situation, it might be a blessing in disguise.

    But there was something else bothering me more.

    "Did something happen to Rie while I was away?"

    Lately, Rie''s behavior seemed off.

    She kept acting strangely.

    It''s like... she was doing something... unusual.

    "I''m not sure? I didn¡¯t notice anything."

    Yuni shrugged.

    "If nothing happened, then never mind."

    I brushed it off, thinking it might just be my imagination.

    Although Rie''s behavior was a bit unusual, it wasn¡¯t affecting our work.

    Once we tidied up theb, Yuni and I headed out.

    "If we leave the windows open, the burnt smell should be gone by tomorrow."

    "Will you be heading to the student council room?"

    "I have to. There¡¯s work to be done."

    "Alright then. See you tomorrow~."

    Waving her hand, Yuni headed in a different direction.

    Soon, I arrived at the student council office.

    I opened the door and stepped inside.

    "Oh, you''re here?"

    Inside was Rie.

    "Where are the others?"

    "I''m not sure."

    Rie answered my question nonchntly.

    "......"

    Rie, sitting and scanning through some documents, sipped her coffee and responded, appearing ratherid back.

    To some, it might seem normal.

    However, knowing her usual behavior, something felt off.

    I calmly walked over, set my bag on my seat, and sat down.

    "Oh, by the way, what about the documents rted to the uing Homing Day?"

    "They''re right here."

    Rie stood up and walked over to me.

    I observed her intently.

    Avoiding my gaze, Rie looked down as she approached and ced the documents in front of me.

    Then, she tried to return to her seat.

    "Rie."

    I called out to her.

    "Hm?"

    Rie turned her head, ncing my way.

    "Ah......"

    Upon meeting my eyes, she quickly averted her gaze.

    I sighed deeply.

    "...Why are you acting like this?"

    "What, what, what do you mean?"

    Rie said, avoiding my gaze.

    "We haven''t had a proper conversation since I returned from the North."

    "We...we talk all the time!"

    I stood up, grabbing Rie by the head, forcing her to look me in the eye.

    "Conversations involve looking the other person in the eye."

    When I forced Rie to meet my gaze, her eyes widened in surprise.

    "I, I''ve been looking at you while... while talking, haven''t I?"

    Indeed, she makes eye contact initially.

    But she bes extremely flustered after doing so.

    She tried to maintain a casual demeanor, but her pupils continuously darted around.

    I narrowed my eyes and asked,

    "Have you done something wrong?"

    "No, there''s nothing like that!"

    "Then why can''t you look at me properly?"

    "I can!"

    Defensively, Rie stared into my eyes, as if she was trying to win a staring contest.

    And then...

    "...Why are youughing?"

    "I, I''m notughing!"

    The corners of Rie''s mouth started to twitch upwards.

    She tried to force her smile away, but it was evident she was struggling.

    That silly smile kept trying to break through.

    "That''s enough! I have things to do; I''ll leave first!"

    Rie quickly grabbed her bag and freed herself from my grasp.

    "Alright, take care."

    "Y-yeah......"

    She replied and quickly left the student council room.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 127: Rie Von Ristonia (3)

    "Why on earth am I so flustered?!"

    Rie eximed upon returning to her dormitory.

    "Ugh...!"

    She threw the teddy bear that was beside her onto the bed.

    Then, she began to fiercely pummel the stuffed animal with her fists.

    "Rie Von Ristonia, you idiot!"

    Her n.

    To woo Rudy.

    It had been ruined a long time ago.

    Now, her concerns were entirely different.

    "How did I act around Rudy again...?"

    Rie hadn''t seen Rudy''s face for two weeks.

    And so, she had forgotten how she used to interact with him.

    Before, everything had felt so natural, but after not seeing him for so long, it felt strange.

    A certain difort, a prickling sensation.

    She wasn¡¯t used to this feeling.

    Still, Rie had stayed in the student council room, trying to get ustomed to it.

    She assumed this feeling would be temporary.

    But seeing herself still feeling out of ce even after several days made her feel utterly foolish.

    Rie picked up the teddy bear lying on the floor.

    Gazing deeply into its button eyes, she muttered as if speaking to a person.

    "What should I do? What should I possibly do..."

    She pouted andined.

    It looked as if she was throwing a tantrum at the teddy bear.

    With a sigh, she embraced the stuffed animal once more.

    "Ah... I feel like I have more working up..."

    Lately, Rie had been juggling her thoughts about Rudy and her student council duties.

    The uing Homing Day.

    There was a lot to prepare for the event.

    Additionally, she had another investigation ongoing.

    The Saint, Haruna.

    She had been investigating her.

    Yet, no matter how deep she dug, she couldn''t find anything.

    Where Haruna came from, how she entered the temple, and why she held the position of the Saint.

    Other than the fact that she could see the future, there was little else known about her.

    Even using the royal secret service yielded barely any information.

    She had momentarily let go of her investigation, but upon hearing about the uing Homing Day, she resumed her pursuit of Haruna''s background.

    This time, not only was she using the secret service of the royal family, but she also employed the resources of the student council.

    She even sought help from Astina.

    Rie thought that since Astina had conversed with the Saint during thest Homing Day and had gained her trust, Astina might know something.

    With that investigation ongoing and her responsibilities as the vice president for the Homing Day preparations, her te was full.

    But thoughts of Rudy kept invading her mind, making her even more mncholic.

    She didn''t want to be apart from him.

    The two weeks without him had been torturous.

    She didn''t want to endure that again.

    Hugging the teddy bear close, Riey down on her bed.

    "Sigh... What should I do?"

    Between investigating the Saint and preparing for Homing Day...

    "Ugh... What am I even doing?!"

    Frustrated, Rie flung the teddy bear aside and abruptly sat up on her bed.

    "Right, moping around like this just isn''t like me. Yes."

    Rie clenched her fist.

    Wallowing in solitude was not her style.

    She believed in facing problems head-on.

    Confronting them squarely and breaking through.

    That was the First Princess of the Empire, Rie Von Ristonia.

    "Yes, everything will eventually be alright if we''re together! Just the two of us!"

    Rie made up her mind.

    To tackle everything at once.

    The preparations for Homing Day and the awkwardness of being with Rudy.

    She was determined to address both these matters simultaneously.

    ¡°Dessert?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s pick out desserts for Homing Day.¡±

    On Homing Day, a ce is provided for graduates to gather and drink tea.

    The academy couldn''t prepare the desserts needed for the asion.

    There was a lot to prepare, and given that many of the academy graduates were of high status, there was concern over the potential embarrassment if the quality was poor.

    So, they made an arrangement with a bakery outside the academy to supply the desserts.

    Hearing Rie''s suggestion, Rudy tilted his head.

    ¡°Why don''t we just send someone else? Emily seems fit for the job. She¡¯s good with such tasks.¡±

    From beside Kuhn, Emily interjected,

    ¡°Should I handle it?¡±

    However, Rie gently shook her head.

    Although she acknowledged Emily''s capabilities, especially when it came to financial matters, this wasn¡¯t the task for her.

    ¡°Emily isn¡¯t part of the student council. We can¡¯t always rely on her.¡±

    Rie said, patting Emily¡¯s back, as if feeling sorry for her.

    Emily was always in the student council room as if she was one of them.

    She often worked at the student council office with Kuhn, especially when Rudy was there, even if she had her research to attend to.

    But that wasn''t the real reason.

    Rie simply wanted to go out with Rudy.

    ¡°Let''s just go out for a while. It¡¯s been some time since we had a break.¡±

    Rie suggested.

    Rudy gave her a puzzled look.

    Both Kuhn and Emily alternated nces between Rudy and Rie.

    Sensing the tension, Emily stood up.

    ¡°Seniors, take a short break! You must be feeling a bit stiff from being in the student council room all the time!¡±

    With a soft smile, Rie said.

    ¡°Alright, Rudy, let''s step out for a bit.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Rudy agreed.

    ¡°Fine. I had some things to buy anyway. A short break won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Things to buy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been working on something recently.¡±

    Rie paused in thought, then muttered to herself,

    "Whatever."

    "Well, we''ll be back in a bit."

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    ¡°See you soon.¡±

    Kuhn and Emily watched the pair leave the student council room.

    Once they were out of sight, Emily turned to Kuhn,

    "By the way... Weren''t Rudy and Luna dating?"

    ¡°I¡¯m... not really sure,¡±

    Kuhn replied.

    The two delved deep into thought, scratching their chins.

    Rie and Rudy left Kuhn and Emily in the student council office and slowly walked outside the academy.

    But there was a problem.

    Although Rie had confidently invited Rudy out, she hadn¡¯t spoken a word since.

    ¡®What¡­ what should I say?¡¯

    She pondered over various topics:

    The corrtion between magic and alchemy.

    The geometric magic principles of Liberion.

    The mana circuit analysis of magic swordsmen...

    Yet every topic felt oddly out of ce.

    A topic more fitting for a debate hall.

    Not between a man and a woman... No, it wasn''t a topic worth discussing between friends.

    Rie pondered.

    ''What exactly did I usually talk about with Rudy?''

    Ironically, the more she pondered the topic of their conversation, the more tongue-tied she became.

    Rudy looked intently at Rie.

    She was lost in thought, gazing up at the sky as she walked aimlessly.

    No matter how one looked, she seemed off.

    Rudy was the first to break the silence.

    "So which dessert shop are we heading to? The one we always go to?"

    "Huh?"

    Rie responded, caught off-guard by Rudy''s sudden question.

    Rudy frowned at her reaction.

    "Did youe out without a n?"

    At Rudy''s words, Rie raised an eyebrow.

    "Do you think I''m you?"

    Rudy smirked at her response.

    "Why not that ce then? It''s delicious there."

    "It''s too pricey there. Doesn''t fit our budget."

    "Weren''t we preparing for some premium desserts?"

    Rie shook her head.

    "I said we need to prepare premium desserts, not that we have to buy them from a premium shop."

    Rudy narrowed his eyes at her exnation.

    "What do you mean?"

    "In short, even if the taste is a bitcking, as long as it looks luxurious on the outside, that''s enough."

    "...Is that okay?"

    "No one is going there specifically for the desserts."

    "Is that so...?"

    "If we prepare a lot of delicious desserts, most will go to waste. Coborating with such bakeries is a waste of money."

    Nodding, Rudy seemed to see the logic in Rie''s words.

    "How do you know all this even though you''re a princess?"

    "Because I''ve done this before."

    "You have?"

    At this, Rie smirked.

    "Did you think being a princess meant I was some sheltered flower?"

    "Well, not exactly."

    Rudy paused for a moment and then looked intently at Rie.

    "Come to think of it, it''s odd. Yuni always has someone else do even the smallest tasks for her, right?"

    "You''reparing me to her?"

    Rie tossed her hair back, answering with confidence.

    "...So what''s different?"

    "Yuni grew up pampered by those noble brats. That''s why she turned out that way. I pushed all those disgusting guys away."

    "Oh..."

    Rudy let out an admiring whistle.

    "So everyone bes an enemy. Makes you care even about small things."

    "I''ve had my fair share of enemies too, you know?"

    At Rudy''s words, Rie gave him a sharp look.

    "You never seem to care about any of it."

    "What don''t I care about?"

    "Do you even know how many enemies you''ve made that Astina and I have had to deal with?"

    "...?"

    Rudy furrowed his brows.

    Though he said he had enemies, no one significant came to mind.

    At the beginning of the term, he remembered that red-headed guy.

    However, when he had that incident with that guy, he had only just met Rie.

    "I can''t recall anything specific. I don''t particrly dislike anyone either."

    ¡°Rudy, people can harbor resentment over the most trivial of actions."

    Rie remarked, clicking her tongue.

    "Is that so?"

    "You don''t realize it, that''s why you''re not bothered."

    Rudy, looking puzzled, shook his head lightly and continued walking.

    Rie watched him and chuckled softly.

    ''Hmm...?''

    Suddenly, Rie realized something.

    They were talking quitefortably.

    She wondered, tilting her head, why their conversation was flowing so naturally.

    Then, she nced at Rudy ahead of her.

    Rudy still seemed lost in his thoughts.

    Observing him, a small smile crept onto Rie''s face.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    She then hurriedly caught up to Rudy and yfully patted his back.

    Thud!

    "Ow! What the¡ª?¡±

    Rudy, startled by the sudden p, turned to Rie with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Not this way. The ce I''ve got in mind is over there. Let''s go,¡±

    Rie said, shing a pleasant smile.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    had some things to dost week, had to push tl-ing back. But I''ll be posting the rest of the chapster today and tomorrow!

 Chapter 128: Rie Von Ristonia (4)

    "Should we wrap it up for today?"

    I set down the mana stone I was handling and spoke to Yuni.

    Hearing my words, Yuni, who was deeply focused on drawing a magic circle, raised her shoulders and responded.

    "Huh? Already?"

    Her lips twitched in mild disappointment.

    Lately, Yuni has been deeply invested in staff-making.

    Maybe out of genuine interest, she often came in early to prepare for our experiments, even without me asking.

    Thanks to her enthusiasm, our research was progressing smoothly.

    Yuni stopped drawing her magic circle, rose from her seat, and asked,

    "You''re finishing up a bit early today?"

    "Ah, I have some tasks at the student council."

    I recalled cing an order at the bakery, which had informed me that they''d be sending dessert samples to the student council.

    Rie and I had nned to go through them, maybe even conduct a tasting session.

    I''d already sampled some desserts from that bakery, but Rie had pointed out a few adjustments, and I needed to check on those.

    "In that case, I''ll stay and study a bit more before heading out,"

    Yuni said.

    "Alright. I''ll be on my way."

    "Oh! Rudy."

    As I was about to exit theb, Yuni''s voice stopped me.

    "Ena mentioned she might drop byter?"

    "Ah, Ena?"

    I had made a request to Ena.

    It was about crafting the frame for the staff.

    Typically, wizards create the mana stones for staffs, but alchemists often craft the rod part of the staff.

    Alchemists generally split into two fields: potion-making and metallurgy.

    They don''t solely focus on one domain like wizards do; they just have areas they''re better at.

    Many tend to be proficient in both fields.

    Lately, Ena had shown an increasing interest in metallurgy.

    Since she was the most approachable among the alchemy department students and her current interest seemed to align with my request, I had approached her.

    "Got it. Keep up the hard work."

    "Yes~ Do your best with your tasks, senior."

    With a wave to Yuni, I headed towards the student council room.

    "Ah, you''re here?"

    Entering the council room, Rie greeted me, and a spread of over ten different dessertsy before me.

    "Wow... That''s a lot."

    "Yeah, they prepared every variety I had asked for."

    Disyed on the table were cakes, tarts, and cookies, making my mouth water.

    They''d undoubtedly be delicious, but tasting each one might just be a bit overwhelming.

    "Should we have some tea while we taste?"

    Normally, cold milk would be perfect with these desserts.

    However, the idea of having milk here felt somewhat odd.

    While lukewarm or warm milk was fine, cold milk ¨C the idealpanion to such snacks ¨C was hard toe by.

    Firstly, the ice magic required to cool it down was an advanced spell.

    Moreover, the weather was getting hotter, so naturally producing such chilled milk was nearly impossible.

    "I knew you''d want some, so I boiled it in advance."

    Rie said with a smile, bringing over a tea kettle.

    ¡°Oh~.¡±

    It seemed Rie had the same idea as me.

    Truthfully, Rie wasn''t the type to indulge much in desserts.

    She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of sweet things, so when she visited a bakery, she¡¯d usually sip on tea and perhaps sample a dessert or two.

    She only truly went for desserts when meeting someone.

    This was in stark contrast to Luna, who frequently enjoyed desserts on her own.

    epting a cup of tea from Rie, I approached the spread of desserts.

    ¡°Shall we try them one by one?¡±

    I noticed that there was a fork ced next to each te where the desserts wereid out.

    Without much thought, I picked up a fork.

    And then, I moved my hand towards the strawberry cake in front of Rie.

    I chose it because I thought if I started with something too sweet, I might not be able to eat the other desserts.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Rie stopped me.

    ¡°I ced a fork for each te to prevent the vors from mixing. Use the fork next to each dessert only for that particr one.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Without thinking much of it, I set down the fork I was holding.

    But as I reached for the fork next to the strawberry cake, Rie swiftly snatched it up.

    I shot her a re.

    "Give it to me. I want to eat that."

    Rieughed teasingly.

    "But I want some too."

    Without hesitation, Rie used the fork to cut a small piece of the strawberry cake and popped it into her mouth.

    ¡°Mmm! It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    She exaggerated her delight, clearly teasing me.

    ¡°Alright... Hand it over. My turn.¡±

    I reached out for the fork.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Rie tilted her head, ying coy.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one fork beside the dessert, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Holding the fork in her mouth, she scanned the dessert selection.

    ¡°...Seems so.¡±

    She looked down as if she had just realized it.

    ¡°Give it, I want to eat too.¡±

    And as I reached out, she nced between the fork she held and me.

    ¡°...You want to use this?¡±

    ¡°You started this.¡±

    I frowned.

    As I said that, Rie hesitated to hand the fork over.

    "You''re not suggesting things like an indirect kiss or saying it''s dirty, are you?"

    "What, what?"

    I smirked at Rie''s reaction.

    ¡°Surely our esteemed Princess Rie isn¡¯t acting like a little child over something like this? Besides, it¡¯s just between us.¡±

    I emphasized the words ''little child'' and ''between us.''

    Of course, sharing a fork like this wasn''t proper etiquette, especially for nobles.

    But when have Rie and I ever been particr about such things?

    I intentionally mentioned that aspect to prevent Rie from making any excuses.

    Regardless of how carefree Rie might be, she is still a princess.

    It was clear that sharing a fork would definitely make things awkward.

    Since Rie teased me with the cake first, I decided to yfully tease her back in the same manner.

    Rie shot me a piercing re.

    ¡°You want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Try what? I just want to eat my cake.¡±

    I replied cheekily, and Rie chuckled.

    ¡°Okay~ then eat~.¡±

    Rie then took her fork and approached the strawberry cake with it.

    ¡°Give me the fork.¡±

    When I asked, Rie took a piece of the strawberry cake and held it out to me.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Rie shook the fork as if encouraging me to take a bite.

    ¡°Why bother exchanging forks? It¡¯s just between us.¡±

    Rie looked at me with a victorious smile, as if she''d won the round.

    I usually don''t care about such things, but there''s a difference between sharing a fork and feeding each other.

    They are entirely different realms.

    Feeding each other is something couples do, right?

    But I had my pride.

    I won''t be defeated so easily.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    I opened my mouth, hinting for Rie to feed me.

    Seeing this, Rie''s eyes widened and her cheeks turned red.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡±

    Rie pursed her lips and hesitantly brought the fork towards my mouth.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    I bit down on the fork and tasted the cake.

    The sweet taste of the fresh cream in the strawberry cake should have been memorable... but I couldn¡¯t savor it properly.

    The awkwardness of our actions overshadowed the taste.

    Feeling the atmosphere getting tense, I loosened my tie slightly.

    Yet, the game wasn''t over.

    Let''s see who wins this round.

    I nced at the tart in front of me.

    I took another fork and cut a piece.

    ¡°Now, you eat.¡±

    I said with a mischievous grin, offering the tart to Rie.

    ¡°Uh-uh-uh¡­¡±

    Rie¡¯s face reddened further, and she took a small step back.

    ¡°What? Not eating?¡±

    I smirked.

    ¡°I-I will eat!¡±

    Rie shouted back defiantly, her eyes wide.

    She pushed her hair behind her ear and brought her mouth closer to the fork.

    ¡°Uh... Ugh.¡±

    I stared intently at Rie, feeling both a rush of warmth to my cheeks and a pang of guilt.

    I thought only the person being fed would feel embarrassed, but I realized feeding someone could be just as awkward.

    As Rie was about to bite the fork, my face ming red...

    Suddenly, the door to the student council room opened.

    ¡°Oh, Rudy. You asked for¡­¡±

    It was Ena.

    She entered and dropped the sticks she was holding with a tter.

    Rie and I were caught in the act ¨C me feeding Rie a piece of tart and both of us blushing.

    ¡°S-sorry!!! I should''ve... I should''ve knocked! Ah! I didn¡¯t knock! Oh, the professor sent me on an errand! Right, right. I''lle backter? Sorry? I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Ena spoke in a rapid-fire manner and ran out of the room.

    She didn''t even think of picking up the items she dropped.

    She just dashed off.

    ¡°Ena? Hey, it¡¯s not what you think! Hey!¡±

    I called after her, but she was long gone.

    ¡°Ah... oh no...¡±

    Rie looked in the direction Ena had vanished, a despairing look on her face.

    Then, she turned to me with teary eyes.

    ¡°You idiot! This is all your fault!¡±

    ¡°You started it!¡±

    I retorted, feeling unfairly med.

    Persia family mansion.

    "Another dimension, huh..."

    Seated in her study, Astina crossed her arms and gazed up at the ceiling.

    Before hery a fairytale-like book.

    Though termed a fairy tale, it was more a tome on myths ¡ª myths about the creation of this world.

    [Godmanded space to exist, and then time.]

    [That space and time birthed multiple worlds, termed dimensions.]

    Astina mulled over this passage multiple times.

    "A different... dimension..."

    Undoubtedly, the ce Rudy came from was distinctly different from here.

    Another dimension.

    While one might argue it''s a tad unusual, it wasn''t utterly bizarre.

    After all, there were tales of others who hailed from different dimensions.

    Astina''s eyes shifted to the empire''s historical record ced beside the fairy tale.

    Written within were ounts of:

    [The First Saint, an individual from another dimension, foresaw the future and brought prosperity to the people.]

    This referred to the very first saint, revered since antiquity.

    However, Rudy''s case seemed slightly different.

    She distinctly proimed she came from the future.

    Given that this im was also documented in the Royal records, it likely held truth.

    Astina clicked her tongue, murmuring to herself.

    "I assumed it was a mere scam..."

    The tale of the First Saint was renowned throughout the empire.

    A mere illusion spun by the church.

    A deceiver who fabricated miracles.

    Given that the church wasn''t a particrly powerful faction, seen more as just a band of swindlers extracting wealth from the masses in the name of God''s will ¡ª such rumors flourished.

    In an empire that was not particrly religious, the church held such a reputation.

    However, Rudy''s testimony and evidence began to lend some credence to the tale.

    "Hmm..."

    Lastly, Astina nced over Rie''s letter.

    [Investigate the Saint.]

    It was a brief message.

    At some point, Rie had taken to speaking to her in a less formal manner.

    Still, it didn''t particrly irk Astina.

    "Maybe it''s time to shake the church up a bit?"

    With Rie''s request in mind and her own suspicions about the church, there was no reason to dy.

    After all, even if Astina were to create a ruckus at the church, they wouldn''t dare utter a word.

    The church''s influence had waned long ago.

    Had it not been for the Saint who imed to foresee the future, the church, already teetering, would have copsed by now.

    They clung to life by the barest thread.

    "Well then, shall we?"

    With a sly smile, Astina rose from her seat.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 129: Rie Von Ristonia (5)

    ¡°Luna!!!¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Luna sat in front of Ena as if she hadmitted a crime.

    Having witnessed the behavior between Rie and Rudy, Ena approached Luna.

    Luna, who had been working diligently in theb, was deeply shocked by the story.

    The two decided to step outside to discuss further, settling on a bench in the academy garden.

    After saying everything, Ena decided not to say anything more.

    She figured the person who must be feeling the most frustrated right now would be Luna.

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±

    Ena was at a loss.

    The person who had gone to the north with him was Luna.

    If anything, it was his and Luna''s rtionship that should have improved.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know either¡­¡±

    Luna said with a dejected face.

    Were Rie and Rudy dating already?

    Luna''s mind swirled with confusion.

    When Lunast visited the student council office, there was no hint of any such atmosphere between them.

    Tofort Luna, Ena spoke up,

    ¡°For starters... they don¡¯t seem to be dating.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s not the greatest situation.¡±

    ¡°So, it''s really like that, isn''t it...?¡±

    Luna sighed deeply, looking down.

    ¡°But remember, crises can turn into opportunities.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Luna looked up in surprise.

    ¡°Do you know what made it difficult to approach Rudy?¡±

    ¡°To approach Rudy?¡±

    Luna tilted her head, thinking.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s the son of a Duke?¡±

    It was a realistic point.

    Rudy belonged to the empire¡¯s Ducal family, making him nearly inessible.

    Luna had naturally gotten closer to him and developed feelings, but for most others, he was a distant figure.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing bothering Luna.

    She was the daughter of an ordinary noble.

    Even if she inherited her family¡¯s title, breaking through those social boundaries wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°Well, that''s one factor. But honestly, that''s not the main issue.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If Rudy falls for you, would titles or statuses matter? Love knows no such barriers!¡±

    ¡°But... isn¡¯t that only in romance novels?¡±

    ¡°No! Those novels are all based on reality!¡±

    Ena dered firmly.

    It wasn¡¯t incorrect.

    The empire had a more rxed view on status than one might assume.

    While there were distinctions between ranks, love and rtionships tended to be free from those constraints.

    High-ranking nobles, even emperors, often tookmoner spouses.

    Love was typically the foundation for marriages, with strategic marriages being a rarity.

    ¡°So... am Ickingpared to Rie?¡±

    Rie.

    She was the princess, the vice-president of the student council, and she shone brilliantly in every aspect.

    With that, Ena reached out and gently cupped Luna''s cheek.

    "Why so down?"

    Ena grinned, yfully pinching Luna''s cheek.

    "You''re this adorable and pretty, aren''t you? Plus, you''re academically better than Rie. And in both theb and the student council, everyone acknowledges your abilities."

    "Really?"

    "Of course."

    Ena then took a seat beside Luna, their arms brushing against each other.

    "And,pared to Rie, you have... this."

    Ena sat down next to Luna and yfully poked at Luna''s rather prominent chest.

    "Ena!"

    Blushing profusely, Luna quickly covered her chest.

    Watching Luna''s flustered reaction, Ena let out a mischievousugh.

    "I wonder how much our Luna has grown?"

    "You''re such a pervert..."

    Ena chuckled, rxing her expression.

    "The point is, you''re notcking in any way!"

    "I... I guess."

    Luna responded and fell into deep thought.

    Still, nothing else seemed toe to mind.

    "So, why is it hard to approach him?"

    At this, Ena chuckled and pointed at Luna.

    "It''s because he doesn''t see a girl as a girl. Just as a friend."

    "Huh?"

    "Luna."

    Ena looked straight into Luna''s eyes, questioning.

    "Have you ever seen Rudy act shy?"

    After pondering for a moment, Luna couldn''t recall any specific instance.

    Noticing Luna''s reaction, Ena continued,

    "Or, has he ever stared at a girl passing by, maybe at her legs or chest?"

    "Rudy would never do that!"

    Luna''s defensive outburst brought a smile to Ena''s face.

    Usually, Luna would justugh it off, but her reaction now clearly showed how much she cared about Rudy.

    "But most guys typically look at those ces, you know."

    Hearing this, Luna furrowed her brows, giving Ena a concerned look.

    "Well, I don''t think he does."

    "See?"

    "Wait, is Rudy... like a girl? Now that I think about it, he does have some pretty features..."

    "What are you even saying..."

    Their conversation was going well, but Luna''s unexpectedment made Ena sigh.

    "Anyway, the important thing is that Rudy needs to recognize the dynamics between men and women!"

    "Dynamics between men and women!"

    Luna repeated Ena''s statement as if having an epiphany.

    "So, what should you do?"

    Pumped up by Ena''s words, Luna clenched her fist and dered,

    "Make him see me as a woman!"

    Hearing this, a proud smile appeared on Ena''s face.

    "All the advice I''ve given over the years has finally paid off!"

    Ena pointed towards the student council room window.

    "Go on, Luna!"

    "Yeah! But..."

    "Hm?"

    Luna gave an awkward smile.

    "I''ve got a ton of work piled up right now... I should probably finish that first..."

    "Oh..."

    Confronted by this realistic concern, Ena just nodded.

    "Right, work is important, after all..."

    "Senior, are you dating my sister?"

    "Ack... Cough, cough..."

    I coughed, caught off guard by the sudden question.

    "Why... would you think that?"

    "Well, Ena asked me about it yesterday."

    I blushed, recalling the scene where I shared cake with Rie the day before.

    "Wait, is it true?"

    Seeing my reaction, Yuni''s expression turned cold.

    A fierce look crossed her face.

    "No! There was a misunderstanding. I''ve spoken with Ena about it."

    I did talk about it.

    More of a rification than a conversation, really...

    Regardless, the incident was water under the bridge.

    "Did you get the sticks from Ena?"

    I meant the rod used for the staff.

    Instead of answering, Yuni fixed me with an icy stare.

    "Don''t change the subject."

    I was taken aback by this unfamiliar side of her.

    "¡­Yes,"

    I replied, my voicecking any confidence or authority.

    Why was she acting this way now?

    I hadn''t seen this kind of intensity from her, not even during the student council elections.

    "You didn¡¯t mess with my sister, did you?"

    "Mess with...?"

    Yuni let out a chuckle, but it was devoid of warmth.

    "Many men have tried to woo my sister."

    "I... I see."

    "Do you know what happened to those men?"

    "I''m not sure..."

    With a mischievous glint in her eye, Yuni said,

    "I''ll leave that to your imagination!"

    "..."

    "But since you say it''s a misunderstanding~"

    Yuni''s demeanor shifted back to her usual cheerful self.

    "You''re not like them, right? I want to be on good terms with you, Senior."

    "Yeah, sure."

    Her sudden change left me reeling, but I managed a response.

    What was going on with her?

    Yet, something became clear.

    The fate of the men who showed interest in Rie...

    "You really care about your sister, huh?"

    "Of course. She''s family, isn''t she?"

    "Huh?"

    I was taken aback by her unexpected response.

    "Then why did you interfere in the student council elections? Rie was aiming for the vice-president''s position."

    "When did I ever interfere?"

    Yuni tilted her head in confusion.

    "You wanted to win. But we..."

    I stopped, recalling a memory.

    When I had confronted Yuni before, she had said:

    -I would have still resigned. Being the student council president is tough. And I hate anything that¡¯s hard.

    Realization dawned on me.

    She was never interested in the presidency.

    Her sole objective had been to date me.

    "Realized my innocence now?"

    Yuni leaned back, grinning at me.

    Come to think of it, it was odd.

    Why did she want to date me?

    I never got to hear that story.

    "So why did you want to..."

    "I''m not telling."

    Yuni interrupted before I could finish.

    ¡°Everyone has secrets they wish to hide, don¡¯t they? But!¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°If you agree to go out with me now? I might be willing to share~. So, will you date me?¡±

    I sighed at Yuni''s words.

    "Just some friendly advice from a senior: stop saying things like that."

    "We both know it''s just a joke, right? I know you''re not interested in dating. And you know I don''t have feelings for you."

    She said it so casually, no hint of deception.

    I let out another sigh.

    But seeing Yuni this straightforward, I no longer felt threatened by her.

    Granted, Yuni sides with the aristocrats and aims for the throne, sopetition is inevitable someday.

    However, I doubted it would escte to life-or-death levels.

    "Speaking of which, did you get those sticks from Ena?"

    ¡°Yes, I did. You''re nning to merge it with the mana stone, right?¡±

    "No, Ick the skill for that... I have someone else in mind to do it."

    "Oh? Who might that be?"

    Shortly after.

    "What is this now?¡±

    An older man, still groggy from sleep, squinted at us.

    "How does a respectable professor end up sleeping in such a ce?¡±

    Robert, cing aside the book that had been carelessly covering his face, settled into his seat.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you? Haven¡¯t seen your face in a while.¡±

    ¡°I may have been busy, but I haven¡¯t neglected my studies in dark magic. Anyway, I need a favor.¡±

    ¡°Huh, alwaysing to me when you need something. Am I just a tool to you? And who¡¯s she?¡±

    ¡°Wow... Is this person really a professor?¡±

    Yuni was genuinely astonished.

    Truth be told, I felt simrly when I first met Professor Robert.

    But to hear Yuni voice it out loud was quite something.

    Robert frowned deeply.

    ¡°I break out in hives whenever I''m near someone like her.¡±

    "You''ve conversed with Rie a few times, haven''t you?¡±

    "She''s sharp. This one, not so much."

    "Wow, watch your words. How uncouth~."

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Pro, Professor! My apologies!¡±

    I hurriedly intervened between Robert and Yuni.

    Did I make a mistake introducing them?

    In many ways, they were pr opposites yet oddly simr.

    Yuni, despite her noble demeanor and adherence to etiquette, was oblivious and often blurted out whatever came to mind.

    Robert, on the other hand, had long abandoned any semnce of etiquette and lived life in a rather unrefined manner.

    They''re opposites, yet there''s a weird simrity.

    "Anyway, we three have to work together for a while, so try to get along.¡±

    ¡°If Rudy says so."

    "I''d rather not, especially with this brat."

    I leaned in and whispered to Professor Robert.

    ¡°She''s currently working as an assistant to Professor Gracie. And I hold authority over that."

    No further exnation was needed.

    It was simply the dynamics between a professor and an assistant.

    That was all he needed to know.

    Robert smirked and gave me a thumbs up.

    "Sounds good."

    "Since it''s assistance between ourbs, I''ll discuss the details aboutpensation and any other aspects separately."

    "Just take care of it however you want. It''s a hassle for me. Let Borval know. He''ll handle it."

    Come to think of it, I haven''t seen Borval recently.

    I used to frequently see him training on the sports field, but I haven''t seen him since he became a full-fledged teaching assistant in his third year.

    Probably busy with teaching assistant duties.

    I should catch up with him soon.

    "Understood."

    I nodded.

    Professor Robert then stood up from his seat.

    "Have you eaten?"

    "Not yet."

    It was about dinner time.

    "Let''s go to that ce, along with this youngster."

    My eyes widened in surprise.

    "That sounds great. I''ve been so busytely and haven''t been able to go."

    "¡­Where are you talking about?"

    I smiled at Yuni.

    "A restaurant with the taste of heaven."

    "Oh¡­"

    Yuni grinned contentedly.

    "Do you think they can satisfy my pte? I fancy myself a bit of a foodie."

    "Absolutely."

    I replied with confidence.

    And so¡­

    We headed to the fermented bean paste stew restaurant.

 Chapter 130: Preparation (1)

    I walked down the corridor.

    Recently, with my busy schedule, I hadn''t been able to focus on other matters.

    But now, I was starting to sense something wrong.

    It was about Yeniel.

    It felt like an eternity since she was supposed to return.

    There hadn''t been any news of her either, which was concerning.

    I made a decision.

    I needed to meet someone who knew about Yeniel.

    And that person was none other than Principal McDowell.

    He, along with Astina and me, knew that Yeniel was affiliated with The Rebels.

    Among us, he was likely the one with the most information.

    If Yeniel''s status as a double agent for the rebels was exposed...

    She might be subject to severe torture.

    To protect Yeniel''s identity, the number of people in the know was kept to a minimum.

    That''s why McDowell was my only option for information about her.

    Also, I needed to discuss something with McDowell.

    The leader of the Rebels had mentioned wanting to meet me.

    I pondered over this for a while.

    Why did the leader want to see me?

    I wasn''tpletely sure of the reason.

    However, there was one thing.

    Something originally happened at this point in time with the rebels.

    Rudy Astria''s sudden change of allegiance.

    He unexpectedly joins the rebels and attempts to kill Evan during a joint exercise.

    However, that incident wasn''t going to happen now.

    The problem was around this time was when the Rebels made contact with Rudy.

    "Rudy Astria here. May Ie in?"

    So, I nned to talk with McDowell about this.

    If the leader of the Rebels is seeking me out directly, surely there''s a way to use this to our advantage?

    Moreover, I''d heard that the leader was injured.

    Approaching at a time when he''s weakened felt like an opportunity.

    An opportunity to capture the leader.

    A mix of unease and hope bubbled within me.

    Without the leader, the dreaded ''annihtion ending'' where everyone in the academy perishes might be avoidable.

    A chance to end all this and live happily might be within reach if we could eliminate the leader, Aryandor.

    "Come in,"

    A voice beckoned from inside the principal''s office.

    "¡­?"

    It wasn''t McDowell''s voice.

    Feeling confused, I entered nheless.

    Opening the door, my suspicion was confirmed.

    "Professor Cromwell... No, Vice Principal. Why are you here?"

    There he was, donning sses and handling some documents.

    Cromwell sat in the principal''s chair, processing paperwork.

    "Ah, the Principal had to step out for a bit, so I''m handling some of his duties,"

    Cromwell replied nonchntly, removing his sses.

    "Do you have something to say to the Principal?"

    "Well, I do, but..."

    I was lost in thought for a moment.

    When will the Principal return?

    It wasn''t just a simple matter to just pass on.

    It could be a golden opportunity to capture the leader of the rebels.

    "Excuse me... Do you know when the Principal will return?"

    Cromwell crossed his arms and stared intently at me.

    "Are you looking for the principal to cause more trouble?"

    "Ahaha... not exactly trouble..."

    I said with an awkward smile.

    However, I felt slightly wronged.

    Have I ever caused any trouble?

    Aren¡¯t I always bringing good things like a lucky charm?

    Cromwell pointed his finger towards the door.

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, I was drawn inward, and the door I was holding shut with a loud bang.

    It seemed Cromwell used telekinesis magic.

    "Silent."

    He then cast another spell, preventing sound from escaping our vicinity.

    After using the spells, Cromwell sighed and spoke.

    "You seem to have something important."

    Cromwell looked quite serious.

    "Go ahead, tell me."

    Seeing him like this, I felt there was no use in hesitating.

    "Can we discuss it together with the Principal? It''s important."

    "The Principal won¡¯t be here for a while."

    "...What?"

    It wasn¡¯t umon for the Principal to be absent for a while, but he often visited the academy when needed.

    Seeing my bewildered expression, Cromwell borated.

    "The Principal is seriously injured."

    I was taken aback.

    Principal McDowell, injured?

    He wasn¡¯t just any person.

    In terms of strength in the empire, he was among the top five.

    The highest-ranking wizard of sh magic.

    Who could harm such a person...

    "Was it the leader of the rebels?"

    At my words, Cromwell¡¯s eyes widened.

    "How do you know that?"

    I began to understand the situation.

    There were only a few who could hurt the leader or the Principal.

    And if those two shed...

    I decided to exin everything to Cromwell.

    "I came because of the rebels."

    I began toy out everything to Cromwell.

    I also asked.

    How did McDowell get hurt?

    "He was injured trying to save someone named Yeniel."

    "Ah..."

    I sighed.

    Knowing McDowell''s nature, it made sense.

    He was the type to risk his life for anyone in the academy.

    But it was reassuring to hear.

    "The good news is, neither of their lives are in danger. They can''t move right now though..."

    I nodded in response to Cromwell¡¯s words.

    "So, what will you do now? About the rebels..."

    "Even if the leader of the rebels is injured, we can¡¯t be reckless. It seems he isn''t as hurt as the Principal."

    Considering McDowell fought while protecting Yeniel, this was expected.

    "However, we must take measures to protect you."

    Cromwell stood up and patted my shoulder.

    "Don''t worry. We''ll prepare as best as we can. If we do it right, we might even be able to eliminate him."

    With a troubled heart, I headed toward Professor Robert''sboratory.

    McDowell isn''t at the academy.

    And in such a ce, the leader of the Rebels arrives.

    If he came alone, we might stand a chance.

    No matter how potent his time magic is, it has its limits.

    Time magic.

    Its power is iparable, almost on par with the Astria family''s space magic.

    But it doesn''t possess the destructive force of space magic.

    However, the real issue is the user.

    The leader of the Rebels, Aryandor.

    He''s not just any ordinary wizard.

    He''s a wizard swordsman.

    A rare individual who wields both magic and the sword.

    A unique case that''s hard toe across in a lifetime.

    A talent that is said to emerge only once in a millennium.

    Someone capable of handling two forms of mana.

    Normally, magic and sword aura can''t coexist, but he has the ability to meld them seamlessly in battle.

    A realm often considered beyond human capabilities.

    Of course, there''s is someone within the academy with simr potential...

    Perhaps with that person''s help, we can find the wizard swordsman''s weakness?

    With these thoughts in mind, I entered Professor Robert''sb.

    "Incredible. What kind of training have you undergone...?"

    "¡­?"

    As I entered Robert''sb, there was a guy I hardly recognized.

    A man, gazing at Borval with shining eyes.

    "Ah, Rudy Astria has arrived."

    Borval noticed me and spoke up.

    "Yes... Professor Robert called me to hisb..."

    My voice trailed off as I looked at the young man beside him.

    He met my gaze with a twinkle in his eye.

    "Hello! I''m Diark Verd¨¨s, a first-year student in the Magic Department!"

    With a burst of enthusiasm, Diark greeted me, making me frown a bit.

    Diark... Diark...

    "Oh?"

    Diark Verd¨¨s.

    A talent rare as once in a millennium.

    A being that transcended human limitations.

    Someone who has a simr ability to the leader of the Rebels.

    He was the top student in the Magic Department, a first-year student, renowned for having the talent of a wizard swordsman.

    Of course, while the leader of the Rebels wielded both the sword and time magic, Diark would be considered much below him.

    Come to think of it, I''ve met him before.

    I believe he participated in Yuni''s student council.

    I looked directly at Diark standing before me.

    However, there was something off about his gaze.

    His eyes sparkled as he looked at me with admiration.

    I wasn''t used to such intense gazes and felt slightly ufortable.

    "Why are you here?"

    Feeling uneasy under his gaze, I took a step back as I questioned him.

    "Ah...! I''ve been learning a thing or two from Borval!"

    Diark responded, standing straight like a new recruit brimming with pride.

    "From Borval?"

    I was puzzled.

    Is he implying he''s learning dark magic?

    From what I know, Diark belongs to a quite renowned family, doesn''t he?

    While I had a grasp on most of the main characters'' backgrounds, my memory about this particr fellow was fuzzy.

    Originally, he was a one-off antagonist who went after Evan.

    A clich¨¦d story about a freshman, the most powerful in his year, challenging the top second-year student.

    It was a predictable oue.

    His easy defeat didn¡¯t need any boration.

    Thus, I didn''t know anything more about him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to learn dark magic. Out of nowhere, they said I had the talent of a magic swordsman and began talking to me about it."

    Hearing his story, I knit my brows.

    "I''ve been thinking that maybe someone like Borval could also be a type of magic swordsman! That''s why, as someone on the same path, I wanted to observe and learn from his journey!"

    At Diark''s words, I gave him a baffled look.

    You could argue that, in some ways, Borval, who uses magic and wields an axe, could be considered a magic axeman.

    But there was a distinct difference from a magic swordsman.

    The inability to harness sword aura.

    Even if one could enhance their physique, if they couldn¡¯t use sword aura, they couldn¡¯t truly be on the same path.

    ¡°Moreover, I''ve heard Rudy Astria is also on a simr path!¡±

    Diark spoke with such fervor, as if deeply moved, closing his eyes and nodding.

    ¡°The way Rudy Astria has achieved so much, tackling monumental tasks and yet still pioneering a new path... It''s truly inspiring! It¡¯s remarkable!

    I aspire to be like you!"

    ¡°Could you... maybe lower your voice a bit?¡±

    Why on earth was he behaving like this?

    I was taken aback by Diark''s fanatic admiration.

    What had I done to him?

    I couldn¡¯t recall interacting with him at all.

    Nevertheless, there was no reason to reject someone''s admiration.

    I was trying to find a magic swordsman to understand their abilities better.

    If someone like that genuinely admired and approached me with such enthusiasm, why wouldn''t that be a good thing?

    A grin formed on my face.

    ¡°Right, you should also give it your best.¡±

    Seems I''ve found a promising acquaintance.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 131: Preparation (2)

    The next day.

    I gathered people at Gracie''sb.

    First, Yuni, responsible for the mana stone.

    Then, Ena, who was responsible for creating the staff''s shaft.

    And Professor Robert, who would merge the mana stone with the staff.

    Lastly...

    "Hehe..."

    "Luna, I''m counting on you."

    "No, no! I should be the one saying that!"

    It was Luna who would supervise the entire process.

    There were several reasons why Luna, not Professor Robert, was overseeing the process.

    Firstly, Professor Robert was the only one who could merge the mana stone and the staff.

    Secondly, aside from Professor Robert, Luna was the only one around me who had knowledge in this area.

    I had considered overseeing it myself, given how busy Luna seemedtely, but Ena mentioned Luna was free, so I asked her for help.

    Thankfully, Luna readily agreed.

    There was a problem with me taking on the role of the supervisor.

    The supervisor was responsible for checking the magic circle''s overall design.

    If I, the one who designed the circle, supervised, it wouldck objectivity.

    Knowing Luna would handle this put me at ease.

    "Shall we begin then?"

    Professor Robert suggested.

    Everyone nodded, their gazes fixated on him.

    We had gathered today so that as Professor Robert merged the staff and the mana stone, he could receive immediate feedback.

    The bnce between the mana stone and the staff was critical.

    We needed to observe how Robert would blend the two, to determine the staff''s bnce and effects.

    We couldn¡¯t afford multiple trials given our limited resources and time.

    It was important to identify and address any issues in this session.

    "Let''s get started,"

    Robert announced.

    "Yes,"

    Yuni and Ena responded.

    Luna, standing beside me, asked,

    "What magic circle did you engrave on the mana stone?"

    "Oh, I added a circle to increase mana efficiency and effect amplification."

    The reason why a staff''s effect changed depending on its user was because of the unique magic circles engraved on each staff.

    Unlike standard magic circles that had a central main magic symbol, these had a hollow center surrounded by mana circuits.

    Once the staff was crafted with this circle, the central area would repeatedly get inscribed and erased.

    In essence, any magic that passed through the staff would go through this circle.

    A staff acted as a conduit between the mana stone and the wizard using it.

    Mana traveled through this conduit, reaching the mana stone, passing through its magic circle, and then being released.

    This process could either amplify the magic, hasten its casting, increase its speed, or add various other effects.

    "You used a rather ordinary magic circle, didn''t you?"

    "Yes... It''smon, but in a way, it''s an umon magic circle..."

    I responded with a slightly awkward smile to Luna.

    The magic circle I engraved, as I had exined to Luna, was designed to enhance the efficiency and effect of magic.

    Certainly, there were effects attached even to amon staff.

    The issue was the magic I used.

    My primary magic was dark magic.

    However, dark magic requires precise mana control.

    But improving mana efficiency or amplifying its effects, in a way, interfered with the amount of mana needed.

    When inscribing dark magic into a magic circle, one would typically select one particr spell.

    Thus, you could manipte it to ept only the exact amount of mana needed.

    But a staff wasn''t like that.

    You would continuously use different spells and input varying amounts of mana.

    Hence, many who used dark magic either had staffs with additional effects or simply didn''t use staffs at all.

    Even without a staff, the effects of dark magic were definite. If one offered a sacrifice to cast the magic, they could achieve simr effects even without a staff.

    Nevertheless, my intention to use a staff was to be as strong as possible.

    Soon, I would have to face opponents several times stronger than me.

    Those who have lived years longer than me, who have studied magic for a much more extended period.

    To defeat such individuals, I needed to be prepared in advance.

    Being well-informed about them, devising counter-strategies, and amplifying my magic strength through a staff or sacrificial magic were all essential.

    Only then could I hope to ovee them.

    Lately, I had been feeling the limits of my efforts.

    The difference between talent and hard work.

    Some say hard work can never surpass talent.

    If someone with talent also works hard, wouldn''t they always win?

    I agreed with this to some extent, but I didn''t think it applied to every battle.

    Whether in fights or exams, it all boils down to a single confrontation.

    Someone loses, someone wins.

    In such confrontations, I believed several factors came into y.

    Luck might y a part, as could extensive preparation or possessing more information than others.

    Even if someone had superior magical talent, I still stood a chance in a battle.

    Seeing my awkward smile, Luna nodded in understanding.

    She must have felt it odd for someone using dark magic like me to choose such a staff.

    "Let''s take a closer look for now."

    I decided to observe the situation closer.

    Robert inserted a mana stone into the rod that Ena had created.

    As he did so, light began to emanate from the mana stone.

    It reacted with the mana circuit within the rod.

    "Now then,"

    Robert nonchntly began pouring mana into the rod.

    Ena and Yuni swallowed nervously.

    Even so, it felt odd seeing Yuni so tense, considering she had worked diligently on that mana stone.

    But I was the most anxious.

    After all, I had designed the magic circle engraved in that mana stone, and I had set up the mana circuit in the staff.

    Luna was watching both the mana circuit and the magic circle.

    At that moment, Professor Robert spoke to Luna.

    "The mana circuit in the staff is blocked. It''s not an issue with the intricate parts, look at the main circuit."

    "Yes, the mana seems to be cut off at the 3rd circuit,"

    Luna quickly checked the staff and informed him.

    "The response from the mana stone side is also dyed."

    "I''ve noted that."

    "The amount of mana touching the mana stone isn¡¯t consistent."

    "Yes..."

    ...

    When the trial run ended, Professor Robert, his face creased in annoyance, turned to me,

    "What kind of magic circle design is this?"

    Luna jumped in to defend me,

    "I mean, the attempt seems innovative, and it does seem to function to some extent¡­"

    "And what good is that? You intend to use this in actual situations?"

    Professor Robert held up the damaged mana stone.

    "You can''t do it this way. The staff is more problematic than the mana stone. The magic circle might be usable in some way, but these staffs? Never."

    Professor Robert seemed irritated, but he did mention specific issues.

    "How can a staff with such a mana circuit withstand a magic circle where mana flows back and forth? It absolutely can''t. If used multiple times, even the mana stone wouldn''t hold up."

    The method I used to improve the efficiency of dark magic was somewhat like a calctor.

    When using dark magic, if its efficiency increases, the amount of mana to be channeled changes.

    Hence, I had to be aware of the fluctuating mana quantity.

    Once I used the staff extensively, I¡¯d get a feel for it, but there was an immediate issue.

    The method I adopted involved feeding the dark magic into the magic circle of the staff and calcting the necessary amount of mana.

    After that, I would properly use the magic.

    However, the problem with this method was the reflux of mana.

    Typically, the mana circuit in a staff flows in one direction: from the user to the mana stone.

    But in this setup, the mana had to flow back to me once.

    Of course, I could create a separate return circuit, but designing the circuit in such a way would make the staff too heavy andrge to handle, not to mention the cost implications.

    That''s why I had to rely on a bidirectional circuit.

    It wasn¡¯t my first time using such a circuit, but configuring it wasn¡¯t easy since it¡¯s not amonly used one.

    I asked Professor Robert,

    "Then how should it be done?"

    "How should it be done, indeed,"

    Professor Robert mused, looking at me.

    ¡°The mana flow through the bidirectional circuit leads to some mana leakage, and the circuit itself is experiencing wear and tear. What should we do about this?¡±

    I was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Additionally, the magic circle embedded in the mana stone requires too much calction. While the idea of calcting the amount of dark magic mana and sending it to you is admirable, the mana stone can¡¯t sustain it.¡±

    Luna suddenly raised her hand.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve made a rough note on that part!¡±

    ¡°A note?¡±

    Luna handed a paper filled with extensive notes to Robert.

    Though he only nced at it momentarily, the paper was densely filled with her notes.

    Robert looked at Luna with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°By making these changes, we might reduce the overload on the mana stone. Of course, we''d still need to use a superior mana stone, but...¡±

    ¡°This will work,¡±

    Robert interjected.

    Luna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Professor Mcguire would certainly be impressed. To think she''s my disciple..."

    Robert trailed off midway.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.

    ¡°Disciple? Did you just call her your disciple?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You did say it.¡±

    ¡°I did not.¡±

    With that, Robert threw a broken staff in my direction.

    ¡°Focus on this instead of dwelling on inconsequential things.¡±

    "I''ve been managing quite well."

    I responded.

    With a sigh, Robert said,

    ¡°Then pay attention to what''s happening around you.¡±

    ¡°Around me?¡±

    I looked at Robert, puzzled.

    Robert briefly nced at Luna beside me and then turned away.

    I recalled hearing simr advice back in the North.

    Astina too had told me to be more aware of my surroundings.

    Hearing the same piece of advice from different people made me even more curious.

    What did they mean by that?

    ¡°Regardless, reflect on your overconfidence in thinking that a single practice session would be enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood¡­¡±

    I had many questions, but I decided to focus on the task at hand.

    I didn¡¯t know when the Rebel Leader would make a move, but time was of the essence.

    ¡°Luna, shall we head out¡­¡±

    As I turned to Luna, I noticed her face was flushed, her eyes fixed on Robert in surprise.

    ¡°Luna?¡±

    ¡°Uh, uh, yes??¡±

    She eximed, startled by my voice.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing! Well, shall we go over what happened?¡±

    I nodded in agreement, following Luna''s lead.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    I''ll be honest, I think I got it down, but it''s a lot of mumbo jumbo

 Chapter 132: Preparation (3)

    Pay attention to the people around you.

    It''s easier said than done.

    How can one possibly know every thought between individuals?

    One person might hide their feelings, while the other might not be perceptive.

    So no matter how much you pay attention, the information you can grasp is limited.

    "Rudy?"

    But when someone says this to me, especially those I''ve been with for a long time, it means they''ve seen something I haven''t.

    Paying attention means noticing things.

    Things I never considered before.

    What could that be?

    I always thought I was quite observant.

    But were there things I missed?

    "Rudy!"

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, I saw Luna standing before me.

    "Rudy, are you okay?"

    "Oh, yeah..."

    I nodded in response to Luna''s question.

    "If you''re not feeling well, should we continue thister? You seem distracted."

    "No, let''s keep going. I''ll focus. Sorry."

    Luna looked intently at me, then turned her gaze to Ena and Yuni sitting in front of us.

    "Let''s stop here for today. Just check the parts I mentioned. Let me know if you need anything else."

    "Huh? Now...Wait!"

    As Yuni tried to argue with Luna''s statement, Ena covered her mouth.

    "Alright! We can do itter. We should get going."

    "Uh...?"

    I stared at Ena as she abruptly left the room.

    Watching her leave, I shifted my gaze to Luna.

    "Uh, yes?"

    When I stared intently at Luna, she looked away, seemingly flustered.

    I broke the silence.

    "Luna, shall we go for a walk?"

    Luna said, slightly pushing her hair behind her ear.

    While listening to her, my mind wandered to another thought.

    People around me.

    The ones I consider close are only people like Luna, Rie, and Astina, who have been with me from the beginning.

    Of course, there were a few people I got to know recently through student council activities, but Astina knows nothing about them.

    Also, the ones Robert recognizes as my acquaintances are limited to just a few.

    I recalled the situation earlier.

    The moment when Robert spoke to me while looking at Luna.

    Did his gaze on Luna mean something?

    I turned my head and looked at Luna.

    Luna, holding a book delicately in her hands, looked back as if asking what was on my mind.

    I saw Luna in detail.

    The timid Luna, always giving her best in everything she did.

    Beyond that image of Luna, I saw her - just as she is.

    Brown hair, wless skin.

    A naive face with a gentle smile.

    Her feminine grace was evident.

    Details I noticed when we first met, but overlooked as we grew close, were now clear to me.

    "Luna."

    I spoke softly.

    "What''s your ideal type of person?"

    "...Huh?"

    My question was filled with more than just pure curiosity.

    The conclusion I''d reached.

    This conclusion might just be my misunderstanding.

    I might have jumped to a bizarre deduction.

    But I was merely entertaining the thought.

    Remarks from Astina and Robert.

    The peculiar behavior of Ena and Riku.

    I considered it just an ordinary spection any man might have.

    ''Could she like me?''

    Isn''t such a thought normal?

    It might have been an excuse or truly my genuine feelings.

    Confronted by my sudden question, Luna pondered deeply.

    "Um, ideal type is..."

    Seeing her think so earnestly, I began to feel a bit embarrassed.

    Was I too arrogant?

    Hadn''t Robert just pointed out my arrogant behavior earlier?

    I wondered if my question was too presumptuous.

    Then Luna softly spoke,

    "Someone kind... who only looks at me... and is admirable when it matters?"

    I let out an awkwardugh at her words.

    "Is that so... Pretty ordinary, huh?"

    While responding, I wondered if I fit her description.

    If asked if I''ve lived kindly, I''d say I was average.

    Currently, I was plotting against Professor Gracie and scheming to use others, hardly the deeds of a kind person.

    However, I always tried to save people, so maybe I was a bit kind.

    Next, someone who looks only at her.

    I never lived life fixated on someone else.

    If I were to focus on just one person, it would be myself.

    After all, every incident I''ve caused was an act to ensure my own survival.

    Moreover, being kind and loyal is a universally desired trait.

    But ''someone who is admirable when it matters'' isn''t thatmon.

    I had something to say about that.

    Nevertheless, didn''t I show up when it mattered?

    But... that very assertion had its issues.

    To get a clearer picture, I posed another question.

    "Then, at the academy... whoes closest to your ideal?"

    "Huh?"

    I barely held back an embarrassed grin.

    It was an odd question, the type you''d ask just before confessing feelings.

    Luna''s face began to turn red, seemingly understanding the implication of my question.

    Luna and I turned our heads away from each other.

    Why did I say that?

    What if this makes things awkward between Luna and me?

    Whether Luna liked me or not, it was a problem either way.

    I tilted my head, feeling dejected.

    Recently, my mind''s been flooded with so many thoughts that I asked without thinking.

    But after saying it, I immediately regretted it.

    I sneakily nced at Luna.

    She turned away, her ears slightly red.

    Seeing her ears, I could guess the shade of her face.

    "Um... well..."

    Luna hesitated, probably wondering how to respond.

    It felt like a Pandora''s box that shouldn''t be opened.

    Nevertheless, I stared intently at Luna.

    Slowly, Luna began to lift her head and looked up at me.

    Her cheeks were pleasantly flushed.

    "In the academy... my ideal type is... probably... Rudy."

    She said.

    Silence.

    The world seemed to stop.

    No.

    Everything around me seemed frozen, but my heart raced incredibly fast.

    What just happened...

    It was a feeling I''d never experienced before, a whirlwind of emotions.

    "Ah... I see... uh..."

    Dumbfounded, I just stared at Luna, unsure of what to say.

    Seeing my silence, Luna, flustered, began to wave her hands.

    "Rudy as my ideal... type? Uh... How should I put this... It''s not that I dislike Rudy, but... um...?"

    However, her reaction only confirmed my beliefs.

    All the actions Luna had taken up till now started to make sense, fitting together like pieces of a puzzle.

    I pondered.

    What should I do now?

    I questioned myself.

    Do I like Luna?

    I had never considered the idea of dating those around me.

    I hadn¡¯t even imagined it.

    I was always preupied with the thought of survival.

    A situation where one misstep could lead me off a cliff.

    Of course, I sought fleeting pleasures, but I never aimed for true happiness.

    If I could just survive, I thought that was enough...

    "Luna."

    At my words, Luna jolted, startled.

    ¡°Ah... um...¡±

    Luna hid slightly behind her book, her face turning red.

    To anyone''s eyes, she was an adorable girl.

    No man could possibly resist her.

    But that very fact made it impossible for me to speak.

    I couldn''t tell her that I liked her.

    So many events awaited me.

    The risk of losing my life, of everything copsing around me.

    I couldn¡¯t promise her everything.

    Also, I needed time to think.

    I couldn''t answer Luna based on a fleeting emotion.

    I couldn''t pursue a rtionship with her here.

    Not just because of Luna as a woman, but because I valued Luna as a person too dearly.

    I carefully began,

    ¡°Can we revisit this conversationter, muchter?¡±

    ¡°Later?¡±

    Luna looked straight at me, hiding her lips behind the book.

    ¡°Yes,ter. Can you wait until then?¡±

    For a moment, Luna stared nkly, then her face flushed deeply as she nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯d, I¡¯d like it if our talk then could be more... positive...¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh... Yes, yes...¡±

    Her words took me by surprise.

    It was surprising to hear Luna say something like that.

    ¡°Well, then...ter!¡±

    With that, Luna started to run off.

    I watched her retreating figure.

    Luna sprinted ahead.

    She ran without a clear destination in mind.

    "Ugh... ah..."

    She''d said it.

    Luna felt a mix of embarrassment and shame.

    How could she have so openly implied that her ideal type was Rudy?

    And then even mention Rudy¡¯s name after that?

    It wasn''t the feminine charm that Ena had talked about that she had shown, but rather a foolishness that made her cheeks burn with embarrassment.

    "Ah, but..."

    Luna began to slow down until she eventually stopped.

    She squatted down on the spot and covered her face.

    "Ughh..."

    Luna let out a strange sound, neither crying norughing.

    Surely, surely, surely Rudy had recognized her feelings.

    If he hadn''t, he''d be a fool, an idiot, a total blockhead.

    But Rudy wasn''t at that level.

    The fact he had suggested discussing it againter made it clear he had noticed.

    But, more than that, Luna had a question.

    How did he suddenly find out about her feelings?

    However, what Luna had overlooked was:

    The only one who hadn''t noticed Luna''s feelings was Rudy.

    She had made it too obvious, anyone observing for a short while could tell.

    Given that Rudy had received hints from others, it was only natural he''d figure it out.

    Luna, of course, had no knowledge of this.

    Most who knew the situation didn''t tell Luna.

    Only Ena had told Luna directly.

    Ena imed to be a love expert, so Luna assumed Ena was just perceptive enough to have caught on.

    Pushing all these stray thoughts aside, Luna focused on one thing.

    "When, when will it be..."

    Could she expect a positive response?

    Or, was it right to even have this conversation now?

    These thoughts danced back and forth in Luna¡¯s mind.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 133: Saint Haruna (1)

    "Ah, you''ve arrived."

    A chubby priest rushed out and greeted with a bow.

    "I am Pheron, the Head Priest. It''s a pleasure... Whew..."

    "Hello. I am Astina Persia."

    The priest, having introduced himself as Pheron, caught his breath and looked at Astina.

    Astina Persia.

    Her fame was widely recognized throughout the empire.

    The position of Head Priest held some prominence and power.

    However, one couldn''t act recklessly before such talent who bore the name of the Persia family.

    Even now, despite her young age, she held both power and fame.

    It was unpredictable how influential she would be in the future.

    Thus, making a good impression was essential.

    "It seems this is my first visit since bing the heir. I had always intended to visit at least once; apologies for the dy."

    "Hehe... No need for apologies. Given your busy schedule, we are just grateful for your visit."

    This was a temple located in the Persia territory.

    A temple dedicated to the deity, Karua.

    In the empire, they worshipped only one god.

    The deity believed to oversee and create the world, Karua, was revered, while other gods were deemed heretical.

    Of course, this didn''t mean those worshipping other deities faced persecution.

    It was just the general belief.

    One of the reasons for this was the rtively weak influence of religion within the empire.

    The empire relied on the power of magic.

    They revered the tangible and boundless power of magic, not relying on something like religion.

    Therefore, even if the temple of Karua deemed others as heretical, there wasn¡¯t much they could do.

    "Shall we proceed inside?"

    Pheron gestured towards the temple as he spoke to Astina.

    Astina looked at him and smiled.

    ''Hmm, was it good that I came out?''

    Pheron, seeing Astina''s smile, breathed an inward sigh of relief.

    Astina''s reputation was lofty, but she was still young and had only recently be the heir.

    Before receiving her inheritance, she hadn¡¯t been in the spotlight much.

    The Head Priest had personallye out, hoping that this kind gesture would favorably influence her perception of the temple.

    However, contrary to Pheron''s expectations, Astina was quite displeased.

    When you observe someone long enough, even in silence, their true nature bes evident.

    Someone who tters the strong and is deceitful.

    He seemed like a corrupt priest.

    Of course, having already researched this Head Priest, she might have been biased.

    Still, Astina did not show her difort.

    After all, her current visit wasn''t to confront this man.

    Normally, temples were affiliated with the central temple in the empire.

    However, temples located in territories were, in effect, no different from businesses under the territories.

    As the acting lord, Astina could easily deal with these people with a flick of her wrist.

    She didn¡¯t want to show displeasure from the start and give them an opportunity to respond.

    Astina followed the high priest Pheron into the temple.

    The inside of the temple was adorned withvish decorations.

    Huge windows stood out, and the ornaments on the ceiling made one wonder how they were installed.

    Astina eximed in admiration as she observed the interior.

    This exmation was not because the inside was beautiful, but because she could imagine how much money was poured into it.

    ''It seems they''ve really splurged.''

    The power of the temples might be waning now, but during times when magic hadn¡¯t advanced, their power was immense.

    Even now, they were living off the wealth amassed during those times.

    However, they couldn''t foresee the future even with all this wealth.

    Even during the rise of magic, they were just busy taking money from their believers, and this behavior continued until now.

    They were soon left behind.

    People began to praise magic, not the gods.

    They tried to catch people''s attention with theirvish buildings, but the masses weren''t swayed by mere appearances.

    As a result, temples held a lower position within the empire.

    There wasn¡¯t anything a temple without any special power like magic could do.

    "The architecture is beautiful."

    Astina praised it without mentioning these thoughts.

    "Hehe, isn¡¯t this what one must do to house our God?"

    Pheron responded with a pleased smile.

    "Now, shall we go in?"

    Pheron led Astina to a reception room inside the temple.

    The interior of the reception room was even more luxurious than what typical nobles used.

    But by now, nothing could surprise her.

    Why would priests need such a luxurious reception room for entertaining guests?

    Astina, tired of such thoughts, just let it go.

    "Over there, bring some tea. Since Lady Astina is here, it must be made well. Hehe..."

    "Yes, understood."

    Pheron jokingly said to the nearby priest.

    As soon as the priest left, Pheron turned to Astina.

    "Hehe,tely, Lady Astina''s reputation is so great that it''s all I hear about."

    He immediately started to butter up to Astina.

    "Enough of that."

    Astina waved her hand dismissively.

    "I¡¯d like to get straight to the point."

    "¡­The point?"

    Pheron''s eyes widened at Astina''s words.

    He had heard that Astina wasing, but he hadn''t heard why.

    He had assumed she was just checking the temple''s status, so he hadn''t given it much thought.

    However, when she mentioned getting to the point, Pheron''s expression hardened.

    ''What is she talking about? There have been rumorstely about increasing taxes... Could this be rted to that?''

    The political climate was chaotictely due to various issues with the rebels.

    As a result, most territories increased their tax rates.

    Amidst this, the temple''s situation began to be more challenging.

    Originally, temples benefited from tax exemption and didn''t need to pay any taxes.

    However, recentws began to impose some taxes on temples.

    This has be a significant concern for the temple.

    ''We absolutely cannot pay these taxes...!''

    Pheron shouted internally.

    The donations which were already dwindling, if it was taken away by the territory, he would have even less money.

    Pheron had no intention of sitting by and watching this happen.

    But, as someone who has been in the clergy for a long time, he quickly regained hisposure and smiled again.

    "If you''re talking about the main issue..."

    Pheron pretended to be oblivious.

    It wouldn''t be beneficial to bring up the tax issue first.

    Nevertheless, being a clergyman, he tried his best to hide his worldly concerns.

    Astina, noticing Pheron''s behavior, crossed her legs and said,

    "I want to know about the Saint."

    "The... Saint?"

    Pheron looked baffled by Astina''s question.

    It waspletely unexpected.

    "Why are you suddenly asking about the Saint...?"

    "Oh, just personal curiosity. Is it difficult to share?"

    Pheron pondered for a moment, then smiled and shook his head.

    "Heh, what secrets could there be between you and me?"

    At that, Astina''s expression slightly soured.

    ''What does he think our rtionship is?''

    However, she quickly changed her expression and moved on.

    "I''ve been reading the empire''s history and the holy scriptures of Karua."

    "Oh, you''re interested in theology?"

    To Pheron''s question, Astina nodded.

    "You could say that."

    "So, what about the Saint...?"

    Astina grinned as she began to speak.

    "In the historical records, it''s said that the Saint is a being from another dimension."

    "¡­Dimension?"

    "Yes, they say that God created not just our world but multiple worlds..."

    "Ah..."

    "¡­?"

    At Astina''s words, Pheron burst intoughter.

    "Hahaha! Dimensions? What are you talking about! Hahaha... The Sainting from another dimension? Lady Astina, you''re so naive!"

    Astina''s expression darkened at his words.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Pheronughed heartily, patting hisrge belly.

    "The Saint is from our empire. She''s not an entity from some other ce!"

    ¡°... What about the first Saint?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t alive during the early days of the empire, but as far as I know, she was just a regr citizen of the empire. Moreover, she was amoner¡­¡±

    Astina narrowed her eyes.

    "How can you be so sure?"

    ¡°I¡¯ve had many conversations with the Saint, Haruna. Being the head priest of a significant territory, I had many chances to speak with her. Through these, I was able to gather more information about her.¡±

    Pheron continued,

    ¡°However, there was nothing unusual about her. Her background was clear, and there was no indication that she came from another dimension or any peculiar ce. The same was true for the previous Saint.¡±

    Astina rubbed her chin and replied,

    ¡°From what I''ve heard, she has this peculiar ability to see the future?¡±

    Pheron shook his head at Astina¡¯sment.

    ¡°Do you truly believe that the Saint can foresee the future?¡±

    Astina didn¡¯t reply.

    Many know and have experienced that the Saint isn''t always urate in her predictions.

    In the past, there were many instances where the areas the Saint deemed dangerous experienced no issues at all.

    While simr events have urred, there was never a time when an exact prediction came to fruition.

    Most of her prophecies were vague, hinting at oues without clear details.

    ¡®However, based on what Rudy said¡­¡¯

    She recalled a conversation she had with Rudy in the North.

    Rudy mentioned that he avoided danger during the Winter Ball based on the information she provided.

    He overcame danger based on the future the Saint mentioned¡­

    ¡®Just who is this Saint, really?¡¯

    ¡°Heh, still, it''s refreshing to see your innocent side, Lady Astina. It feels like a return to simpler times."

    Astina shot a re at the slightly teasing Pheron.

    "Is it alright for us to discuss this?"

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Those who need to know, already know. Besides, while the Saint is technically affiliated with the temple, she is somewhat separate from it."

    "Separate, you say?"

    Pheron chuckled, rubbing his hands together.

    ¡°The one to appoint the next Saint is the previous Saint. As to how and why the role is passed on, even we aren¡¯t quite sure. But it¡¯s always handed down by the previous Saint.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Astina rubbed her nose, deep in thought.

    She came seeking information about the Saint, but ended up with more questions than answers.

    Then, she remembered something Pheron said earlier.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that the background of the Saints are clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s right. We know exactly where theye from and who their parents are.¡±

    Astina smirked.

    ¡°Then, can I meet the current Saint''s parents?¡±

    -Hello, are you Haruna? I came to see you.

    -Have you ever considered bing the Saint? It would be a good opportunity for you.

    -You want to be the Saint? Great choice!

    -This is the essential knowledge you need to be the Saint.

    -The essential... ''magic'' the Saint must learn.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Haruna held her head as she sat up in bed.

    After getting up, Haruna sat still for a moment and sighed.

    ¡°It''s been a while since I had that dream¡­¡±

    It was about the time she inherited the role of the Saint.

    Haruna looked at the blindfold ced beside her.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Picking up the blindfold, she let out another sigh.

    ¡°It''s about time to leave.¡±

    She got out of bed and stretched.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Then, she pulled back the curtain to look outside.

    ¡°Ah, what lovely weather!¡±

    Shemented, admiring the sunlit, vibrant trees.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 134: Saint Haruna (2)

    Student Council Room.

    I was going over some documents when I heard Rie''s words and looked up.

    "The Saint ising?"

    Rie casually shrugged her shoulders.

    It was roughly four days before Homing Day.

    We still had some time.

    "Why is sheing so early?"

    "Who knows? But remember, she came earlyst time too."

    "That''s true, but¡­"

    While Rie might have a point, I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned.

    I recalled the letter that Astina sent not long ago.

    She mentioned researching dimensions and was asking about the Saint.

    However, she hadn''t found anything significant yet.

    I found it curious.

    I''d never heard of a rtion between the Saint and other dimensions, not during my studies at the academy, at least.

    For now, I knew Rie was also looking into the Saint, but progress seemed slow.

    Speaking of which, Astina did mention something for Rie.

    "Astina won''t be attending Homing Day, will she?"

    "Really? Hmm..."

    Rie appeared lost in thought, probably pondering over the Saint again.

    I knew it wouldn¡¯t yield an answer, so I subtly changed the topic.

    "Anyway, have all the suppliese in as expected?"

    Taken aback by the sudden question, Rie hesitated.

    "Uh, well, I believe Kuhn and Locke are handling that."

    "That''s good to hear."

    I smiled, feeling that our Homing Day preparations were on track.

    Through this process, my admiration for Astina grew immensely.

    How did she manage to shoulder so many responsibilities on her own?

    Even with my best efforts, I felt short on time.

    Fortunately, with Rie helping with the council duties, we seemed to be keeping up.

    Rie smiled briefly, then looked around and spoke,

    "Speaking of which, why haven''t we seen Lunately?"

    "Huh?"

    I was taken aback by the mention of Luna''s name.

    At my reaction, Rie narrowed her eyes, staring intently at me.

    "...What did you do?"

    "What do you mean ''what did I do''?"

    Well, I did do something...

    I hadn''t spoken privately with Luna for a while now.

    We did meet asionally as a group for council-rted matters but hadn''t spoken privately.

    After the incident, I''m unsure how to face Luna.

    Even though I promised her an answer, I still hadn''t settled on one.

    With so many pressing matters, including the rebel issue and Homing Day preparations, I decided to address our personal matterster.

    As I sank into my thoughts, Rie finally said,

    "If you have worries, I can lend an ear, you know..."

    "Huh?"

    Rie blushed slightly, turning her head away in apparent shyness.

    "I... I might be able to help, you know."

    I looked at Rie strangely, then chuckled awkwardly.

    "Haha... No, it''s just something I need to think about on my own."

    At that, Rie shot me a sharp nce.

    "Don''t mope around then. You look like a puppy that''s been scolded by its owner, especially when we''re so busy."

    Why is she acting like this?

    I stared intently at Rie, trying to understand her sudden change in mood.

    Is she on edge because of all the worktely?

    But considering that, Rie seemed to be in great spirits.

    ¡°Anyway, everything is being handled well, right?¡±

    I said casually to Rie.

    Rie rxed her furrowed brows and sighed.

    ¡°Yes, things are under control now.¡±

    "I''m going to pop by theb for a bit,"

    I said.

    I heard that recently, Luna was learning about staff synthesis from Professor Robert.

    It was a technique for fusing the staff''s shaft with a mana stone ¨C aplex skill known to be quite challenging.

    But during ourst practice session, it seemed Professor Robert took a liking to Luna and decided to pass on this knowledge to her.

    "Alright, take care,"

    Rie replied with a faint smile.

    I left the student council room, and as I did, a familiar face came into view.

    A girl was hesitating outside the student council room.

    It was Yuni.

    "Why are you here?"

    I asked, slightly surprised.

    "Oh, senior,"

    Yuni, whom I expected to be in theb, said, clearly caught off guard by my presence.

    "I... um..."

    She seemed embarrassed, avoiding my gaze and acting quite awkwardly.

    Did she eat something odd today?

    This doesn''t seem like the Yuni I know.

    I looked at her, puzzled.

    ¡°Is it me you''re here to see?¡±

    Yuni shook her head.

    ¡°I could''ve easily met you at theb.¡±

    Right.

    "Is it Luna, then? She''s not here right now."

    Considering Luna has been involved in manastone-rted tasks recently, maybe she came looking for her.

    It would make sense; Yuni might still feel awkward around Luna.

    But the name she mentioned was unexpected.

    "Ah... I came to see my sister,"

    She said, referring to Rie.

    This puzzled me further.

    Why would she act so shy about meeting Rie?

    Theirst conversation didn¡¯t seem awkward.

    Filled with questions but deciding not to press further, I moved to open the student council room''s door for her.

    "Then, I''ll let you in..."

    "W-wait!"

    Yuni quickly intercepted, stopping me from opening the door.

    Holding onto my wrist, she looked up at me with an earnest expression.

    "Wait a moment..."

    Every time I met with Rie, they usually just chatted casually with a bit of teasing.

    I was curious as to why she was acting this way.

    "Um, senior... can I ask you something?"

    "Hm?"

    Yuni fiddled with her nails before speaking.

    "I heard... there''s a bakery... my sister likes..."

    "Oh, that ce? It''s the bakery right next to the academy when you go out."

    "Wow!"

    Yuni''s face lit up at my answer.

    "Thank you. I''ll buy you something niceter!"

    She smiled warmly at me.

    Did I say something that impressive?

    Still, seeing her cheerful made me feel good too.

    "So, you''re heading to theb after finishing up here?"

    "Yes, I''ll be there shortly."

    With that, Yuni and I said our goodbyes, and I moved on.

    However, I shouldn¡¯t have headed to theb.

    I should have just gone to the student council room with Yuni.

    And... I should''ve just stayed put.

    I began walking towards theb.

    "I need to handle... some staff-rted stuff... and then..."

    "Ah... Ah..."

    Suddenly, I heard strange noisesing from inside theb.

    "Hm?"

    Who could it be?

    I looked at theb door, puzzled.

    I had just met Yuni, and I knew that Kuhn and Locke were organizing things.

    Emily should definitely be there too.

    Then, why were there voices from theb?

    I leaned in closer to theb door, listening intently.

    "What on earth... is this..."

    A woman''s voice.

    It sounded familiar, but...

    Someone I know?

    It would be incredibly rude for someone I know to enter theb without permission.

    Theb had valuable research, and there were many things someone might want to steal.

    Of course, leaving theb unlocked was a mistake Yuni and I often made.

    But still, it''s not polite.

    But why does the voice sound familiar?

    Regardless, I decided to open theb door and enter.

    "Who is..."

    Upon entering, I immediately recognized the person.

    Gracie Lifegold.

    Professor Gracie had returned from her vacation.

    "Ah..."

    Seeing Professor Gracie''s face, my expression stiffened.

    I was sure Professor Gracie was scheduled to return on homing day.

    Why so soon...

    However, before I could think further, my body reacted on its own.

    I have to run.

    I''ve started too many experiments.

    My n was to get some results before Gracie returned and greet her with some good news.

    But, the results weren''t out yet.

    The research was still ongoing.

    "Sigh."

    I need to escape.

    Clearly, she had just returned to the academy.

    Yuni was in the student council room earlier, and she hadn¡¯t mentioned Professor Gracie¡¯s return.

    That was clear enough.

    Human anger, at first, res up like a me.

    However, given a bit of time, that anger fades.

    There''s a saying that if one can endure thrice, even murder can be forgiven.

    Perhaps this is simr.

    I believed it was right to give Professor Gracie some time to think.

    Quickly, I tried to move and escape from the room.

    But this escape wasn''t for my sake.

    It was for Professor Gracie to have time to think...

    "Arrange Room."

    Without even ncing at me, Gracie cast a spell.

    BANG!

    Immediately, the door shut, the scattered documents around the room neatly arranged themselves, the windows closed, and the curtains were drawn.

    The room became dark in an instant.

    "..."

    I was trapped in the room before I could even attempt to leave.

    "Rudy?"

    Gracie looked at me with a smiling face.

    However, it wasn''t a kind smile.

    It was filled with intensity and hostility.

    "What might this be?"

    Picking up one of the neatly arranged documents with her magic, Gracie waved it at me.

    I tried to respond swiftly.

    "It seems like Yuni has been studying something like thistely,"

    I said, forcing an awkward smile.

    It was a feeble excuse.

    "Really?"

    Gracie then picked up another document from the side.

    It was an official document granting permission for our research at the academy.

    "...What is this?"

    I stared intently at the document, scratching my head.

    "I''m not sure? What document is that?"

    "..."

    Gracie gazed at me sharply.

    The surroundings began to tremble slightly.

    It was due to Gracie''s mana moving intensely, affecting everything around.

    Gracie lowered her head slightly, her shoulders shaking.

    After a brief moment, she suddenly raised her head, eximing,

    "You damn fool!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    There was a sudden noise, reminiscent of the movement of armor joints.

    "Not bad."

    Aryandor, the leader of The Rebels, said with a smile.

    He was adjusting the prosthetic attached to his leg.

    "While it may not move like before, you should be satisfied. It''s the best prosthetic made with the current magical technology we have."

    Remarked the ck-haired man in front of him, adjusting his sses.

    "Thank you, Raven."

    Aryandor expressed his gratitude, then rose from his seat to test the mobility of his new leg.

    After a few steps around the room, a grin appeared on his face.

    "Seems decent enough."

    ¡°However, are you sure you should be moving around so soon? Perhaps it¡¯s best to wait until you¡¯ve fully adjusted,"

    Raven advised.

    ¡°Why worry? Despite his injuries, he¡¯s still our leader,¡±

    Jefrin interjected, sucking on a candy.

    Raven cast a disdainful nce at her.

    ¡°You might look younger, but your behavior sure hasn''t matured.¡±

    "What can I do? The mind naturally follows the body. Don¡¯t you know that? This is why I can''t stand magic technicians. Tsk."

    Jefrin responded with an annoyed tone, and Raven, not wanting to prolong their argument, busied himself tidying up.

    Aryandor picked up his sword from its resting ce.

    ¡°Jefrin, are the others ready?¡±

    ¡°Yep, yep. They¡¯re all waiting,¡±

    Jefrin responded, removing the candy from her mouth with an exaggerated nod.

    Aryandor sheathed his sword and dered,

    "Then, let¡¯s get going."

    As Aryandor stepped out of the building, he was greeted by a massive bone dragon and a group of individuals.

    A woman wearing a wide-brimmed hat and holding a broomstick.

    A muscr man with numerous scars on his face and body, a greatsword strapped to his back.

    Another man with pronounced dark circles under his eyes and disheveled hair.

    Each of them had a unique presence.

    ¡°Everything''s prepared as instructed,¡± said the man with the dark circles, standing next to the bone dragon.

    Aryandor nodded in response.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s set off.¡±

    The bone dragon lowered its head, allowing Aryandor easy ess to mount it.

    He climbed up, and the others quickly followed suit.

    Raven, watching them depart, voiced his concern,

    ¡°Travel safely.¡±

    Aryandor nced back momentarily before stating,

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to Liberion Academy.¡±

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 135: Saint Haruna (3)

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get scolded by Professor Gracie yesterday?¡±

    Rie, while carelessly stuffing documents into her bag, spoke to me.

    I let out a sigh, thinking about it.

    ¡°I now understand what they mean when they say it¡¯s terrifying when someone who¡¯s usually silent gets angry.¡±

    Indeed, yesterday I was reprimanded by Professor Gracie.

    It was somewhat expected.

    The research I¡¯m currently working on nearly exhausted all of theb funding.

    Of course, when we first signed the contract, she did say I could pursue a project of my choosing.

    But even by my standards, it felt like I might¡¯ve spent a tad too much.

    But what could I do now?

    The money had already been spent...

    ¡°Alright, I better get going.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    Rie had only just arrived, not even ten minutes ago.

    I was surprised she was leaving already.

    Seeing my reaction, Rie chuckled,

    ¡°Yuni invited me for some tea today.¡±

    I remembered Yuni asking me about it yesterday.

    Judging by Yuni''s attitude, it didn¡¯t seem like there was any malicious intent behind the invitation.

    So, it should be fine.

    I shrugged,

    ¡°Alright, take care.¡±

    As I waved goodbye with a smile, Rie advised in a yful tone,

    ¡°Try not to work too hard.¡±

    With those words, she left.

    That cheeky concern of hers made me smile.

    I began to sift through the documents Rie left behind.

    All the paperwork rted to Homing Day seemed to be in order, but I was double-checking just to be certain.

    As I was going through the documents, there was a knock on the student council office door.

    I looked up, perplexed.

    Who would visit at this time?

    Everyone mentioned being busy, so I assumed it might be just another student.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A voice replied,

    ¡°It¡¯s Haruna.¡±

    Haru...na?

    My eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    My surprised reaction led to the door opening and a woman stepping in.

    She wore nun¡¯s robes and had a rosary around her neck.

    However, something about her was different from thest time I saw her.

    ¡°The blindfold...¡±

    Thest time I saw her, she was wearing a blindfold, as if she were blind.

    But now, she entered the student council office confidently, without it.

    I had already heard from Rie that she wasn¡¯t actually blind, but seeing her so boldly walk in caught me off guard.

    ¡°Hello, Rudy Astria.¡±

    She greeted with a smile.

    I stood up from my seat, still in shock, looking at her,

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    I could understand her being in the academy, but her sudden visit to the student council office left me bewildered.

    As I posed the question, she responded with a kind face,

    ¡°Rudy Astria, I came to meet you.¡±

    ¡°...Me?¡±

    I hadn''tpletely ruled out the possibility of the Sainting here.

    After all, if you visit the student council office, you''d naturally meet the student council president.

    However, the real question was why she hade to see me.

    It would have made sense if she was here to meet the principal or some other professors.

    They are the representatives of the academy, so it would be natural to exchange greetings.

    But, the fact that she chose to meet me before them was puzzling.

    Then, the Saint stated calmly,

    ¡°The rebels areing.¡±

    I widened my eyes in shock.

    Only a few people, including Cromwell and myself, knew the rebels were on their way to meet me.

    Yet hearing such words from her lips was utterly baffling.

    I fixed a stern look on her and asked,

    "How do you know this? Why would the Rebels suddenlye to the academy¡­¡­?"

    ¡°There''s no time for idle chatter.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    She pointed to the clock.

    ¡°Within an hour, the rebels will be here.¡±

    I frowned at her unexpected statement.

    "How do you know this?"

    She replied, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world,

    ¡°Because I can see the future.¡±

    Gently caressing the rosary around her neck, she quietly added,

    ¡°I need your help, Possessor.¡±

    Cromwell was in the principal''s office, handling paperwork.

    Juggling the duties of both the vice principal and the principal left him with no room for rxation.

    Of course, it wasn''t all paperwork.

    It was important to keep things running smoothly at the Academy.

    Currently, Principal McDowell was absent.

    It wasn''t a brief absence; he had suffered a severe injury and was under treatment.

    To keep this situation under wraps, it was essential that academy operations appeared seamless.

    If word got out about McDowell''s precarious condition, there would surely beplications.

    After all, the previous incident orchestrated by Vice Principal Oliver happened because Principal McDowell had been away for an extended period.

    Cromwell sighed.

    Moreover, there were other matters mentioned by Rudy that needed addressing.

    While he had requested assistance from central authorities regarding this issue, it was hard to expect much without an exact date.

    Having top talents linger for too long in the academy could, in some respects, be seen as a waste of resources.

    So, Cromwell believed that it was important to prepare as much as possible using the academy¡¯s current resources.

    He had reached out in advance to trustworthy professors like Mcguire and Robert to ensure heightened security at the academy and requested an early return from Professor Gracie.

    He had prepared as best he could.

    While Cromwell was reviewing documents, an assistant came from behind with a cup of coffee.

    "Vice Principal, perhaps you should take a break and have some coffee.¡±

    This assistant originally worked for McDowell, but since McDowell was absent, he was assisting Cromwell.

    "Ah, thank you."

    Smiling, Cromwell extended his hand to receive the coffee from the assistant.

    Just as he was about to grip the cup:

    "Ah!"

    ng...!

    Cromwell fumbled, dropping the coffee cup, his mouth agape in surprise.

    "Oh, Vice Principal, are you alright?"

    The assistant was visibly startled.

    While the coffee cup shattered on the floor, thankfully, no one was scalded.

    As the assistant was about to clean the broken shards,

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it...¡±

    Cromwell stopped him.

    The assistant looked at Cromwell with a confused expression.

    Suddenly, Cromwell''s expression turned icy cold.

    "Immediately tell Professor Gracie toe up to the rooftop. And notify Robert and Mcguire."

    "Wha...?"

    The assistant tilted his head, puzzled by Cromwell''s abrupt order.

    "Go. Now."

    Then, Cromwell got up, opened the window of the principal''s office, and said,

    ¡°Tell the professors that if I act strangely, they''ll understand. For Professor Gracie..."

    Cromwell pointed upwards.

    "The highest point of the academy building. Tell her to go there."

    Suddenly, using magic, Cromwell soared into the sky from the window.

    "What is happening...?¡±

    The assistant was baffled by Cromwell''s sudden action, but he took off to carry out the instructions.

    The sky was bathed in the glow of the setting sun.

    Darkness began to encroach upon the surroundings.

    Right under that sky stood Cromwell.

    On the highest spire of the academy.

    "These damned fools."

    Cromwell spat out a curse.

    From the distance.

    Madmen were approaching.

    The Rebels.

    It wasn''t just one or two rebels.

    Several rebels emitting a massive amount of mana wereing.

    The mana emanating from each one of them was formidable.

    They all looked like top-ranking members within the Rebels.

    However, amidst them, one mana fluctuation stood out the most.

    A presence that was overwhelmingly greater than the ones next to him.

    He was likely their leader.

    He had supposedly been injured, but judging by the mana he exuded, he was a genuine monster.

    However, they were not yet visible.

    Thanks to the detection magic previously set up by Professor Mcguire, Cromwell was aware of their approach.

    Still, even without that detection magic, he would have known.

    They did not hide their mana.

    They openly showed their approach.

    Almost as if challenging anyone to stop them.

    Cromwell gazed at the horizon, where the sky met thend.

    Although they weren''t yet visible, it was clear they were flying towards him.

    Suddenly, from below, a woman awkwardly flying up was seen.

    "Gracie, you''ve arrived."

    Professor Gracie, not skilled in using telekinesis, couldn''t fly as naturally as Cromwell.

    But she managed to float up to where Cromwell was.

    Upon reaching the adjacent spire, shended and looked at Cromwell.

    "Professor... What on earth is happening...?"

    Cromwell nced down from the sky.

    The academy was bing increasingly chaotic.

    The students seemed to be evacuating, moving hastily.

    Professor Mcguire must be handling the situation well.

    Cromwell then turned his gaze back to Gracie.

    "Gracie, can you feel that?"

    At Cromwell''s words, Gracie, with a puzzled face, looked in the direction Cromwell pointed.

    "I... I don''t understand."

    Gracie responded with confusion.

    There was nothing visibly there.

    Cromwell then frowned and lightly smacked Gracie.

    "Ouch!"

    "Don''t use your eyes. Sense with your mana."

    "Ah, okay..."

    Gracie focused and sensed in the direction Cromwell indicated.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    Feeling the storm-like surge of mana overwhelmed her.

    "What is this..."

    "The Rebels. They''reing."

    At Cromwell''s words, Gracie gasped.

    "So what should we do now...?"

    "Given how they are approaching, asking for reinforcements would be pointless. I did send a distress signal, but for now, we need to handle this ourselves."

    "Should we all run away then..."

    "Do you think that makes sense? It''s right for the students to flee, but why would a professor need to run?"

    "...They look too strong."

    At Gracie''s words, Cromwell sighed...

    ¡°Still, we must try to fight.¡±

    Cromwell descended from the sky andnded on the spire where Gracie was perched.

    ¡°There''s something you need to do first.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Cromwell pointed again towards the rebels.

    ¡°Intercept those guys.¡±

    ¡°Intercept? They''re moving extremely fast though¡­?¡±

    Gracie looked at Cromwell with disbelief.

    "Stop being so dramatic."

    Cromwell remarked with a chuckle.

    "You can do it. After all, whose student are you?"

    Hearing this, the gloom on Gracie¡¯s face began to lift.

    Hitting targets moving at that speed was a difficult task.

    Yet, the mentor she knew since the days she was ignorant of magic had told her so.

    His casual confidence bolstered her own.

    Even though she had learned something else instead of mastering her mentor''s techniques, the fact that Cromwell acknowledged her brought a mix of joy and pride.

    ¡°I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±

    Gracie clenched her fists and looked up to the sky.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Sparks began to sizzle around Gracie.

    ¡°Descent of the Lightning God¡­¡±

    A powerful electricity started to radiate around her.

    Gracie''s hair started to turn white, and her eyes shifted to a bright blue hue.

    The fragile girl she once appeared to be was no longer in sight.

    Gracie took aim at where the rebels were.

    ¡°But, even if I hit the rebels, I don¡¯t know where they''ll fall."

    ¡°Don''t worry about that. I''ll handle it.¡±

    Gracie nodded, reaching out with her hand as Cromwell soared back into the sky.

    Gracie closed her eyes, focusing intently.

    She aimed precisely at her target, ounting for the speed of the enemy, the location they would reach at that speed, the time it would take her to cast her spell, and where they could dodge to.

    She made no room for error.

    Once she finished all her calctions, she channeled her mana and released it.

    "mes of the sky, fury of the gods since the beginning."

    In the distance, dark clouds converged in unison.

    The clouds in the sky obeyed Gracie''smand, aligning precisely.

    ¡°In this moment, strike down my enemy."

    Gracie opened her eyes, taking aim at the massive emission of mana.

    She whispered softly,

    ¡°Lightning bolt.¡±

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 136: Saint Haruna (4)

    "What is that...?"

    I watched as an immense beam of light fell from outside the window.

    Even though it seemed to be happening at a distance, it was clearly visible.

    "That was a quicker response than I expected."

    Haruna, looking at the light, spoke to me.

    The echoing voice of McGuire throughout the school.

    The enormous light falling from the sky.

    Professors rushing to evacuate the students.

    Just as she said, the Rebels are approaching.

    However, I had a question.

    "Why didn''t you warn us about the Rebelsing earlier? If you had, we could''ve prepared..."

    "I couldn''t do that. I wasn''t certain this future woulde to pass."

    "What?"

    "You might be familiar with the concept of dimensions, especially since you''re from another one."

    At Haruna''s words, I frowned.

    "Dimensions can refer to entirely different worlds, like the one you came from. But they can also mean the same space at a different time, like the future or the past."

    Haruna smiled.

    "I can see all those dimensions. The future, the past, and other worlds."

    "...What?"

    I looked at Haruna in disbelief.

    "So, even when I see the future, I can''t always tell if it''s the future of this world or another."

    A power to see other worlds?

    What kind of power was that?

    Then...

    "So, did you learn about me through that power?"

    Unless she could read minds, there was no way she could know I had taken over this body.

    While my actions might have been peculiar, they weren''t definitive proof that I hade from another dimension.

    "Regarding you, Rudy... I didn''t find out through my powers..."

    Haruna smiled with a hint of sadness.

    "I heard it from my predecessor, the former Saint Beatrice."

    My mind began to whirl.

    And I nced out of the window again.

    "Everyone, move this way!"

    "Is anyone else left in the building?"

    "What''s going on?"

    The chaos outside suggested that it wasn''t the best time to hear Haruna''s story.

    I fixed my gaze on Haruna.

    "So, what do you want from me?"

    Haruna smiled brightly.

    "It''s good to get straight to the point."

    Saying that, she slowly approached and showed me the rosary she had untied from her neck.

    "I''m going to use magic."

    "...Magic?"

    I frowned and examined the rosary Haruna held.

    Several gem-like structures were embedded in the rosary.

    But upon closer inspection, they weren''t gems.

    Mana crystals.

    Tiny mana crystals were embedded in that rosary.

    I turned to look at Haruna again.

    "I will summon a future version of you. Specifically, your body."

    My eyes widened at Haruna''s words.

    "We need you at your strongest, from every possible timeline. For the present, and for the future."

    A beam of light descended from the heavens.

    More precisely, a small orb of light burst through the clouds, heading straight for the distant Bone Dragon.

    As the orb approached the dragon, those riding it scattered in all directions.

    Only one man stood his ground, attempting to deflect it with his sword.

    That man was Aryandor, the leader of the Rebels.

    The moment his de made contact with the light orb, a massive explosion ensued, obscuring all vision.

    ''It begins now.''

    Observing from a distance, Professor Cromwell reached out a hand.

    Circling light manifested around it, and a long staff materialized ¨C Cromwell''s own magical staff.

    He then turned his gaze to Gracie.

    Gracie seemed slightly out of breath.

    "Can you still fight?"

    "I can."

    Despite her weariness from using a powerful spell, Gracie appeared to be in rtively good condition.

    Cromwell desperately needed her assistance.

    Even though she was his disciple, she had achieved significant aplishments in another field and was recognized as a professor.

    Despite being a junior faculty member, she was a formidable wizard.

    While Cromwell''s telekic magic was incredibly versatile, it wasn''t specifically tailored forbat, especially against a single opponent.

    Thus, facing the leader of the Rebels, he needed Gracie''s support.

    "We need to draw the leader closer,"

    Cromwell murmured.

    Though Gracie''s spell had affected their enemies, it was far from over.

    Had the leader been so easily defeated, Principal McDowell wouldn''t have received such grievous injuries.

    Taking a deep breath, Cromwell released his mana, not concealing it but letting it radiate visibly all around, as if unting its overwhelming presence.

    ''Lure him out''

    Calling out the rebel leader.

    No one else was fit to confront this leader.

    Cromwell knew it had to be him.

    In the distance, arge figure emerged, making its way towards the academy after emerging from the smoke caused by Gracie''s explosion.

    It was the Bone Dragon.

    Atop the dragon stood a man, looking seemingly unscathed.

    However, the Bone Dragon itself was charred ck.

    It wasn''t flying.

    In fact, it was plummeting straight towards Cromwell.

    The leader, as if challenging the academy to stop the crashing dragon, stood atop it, ring intently at the institution.

    The dragon was hurtling towards the academy''s spire.

    Cromwell quickly nced below.

    The students hadn''t yet fully evacuated.

    If the dragon crashed now, the spire would crumble, and the students below would be harmed.

    "Professor!"

    Gracie, realizing the imminent danger, called out.

    Nodding, Cromwell responded,

    "We have to stop it."

    He then looked back at the leader, who met his gaze with an impassive expression.

    Cromwell raised his hand.

    "Gravity."

    Yet, nothing seemed to happen around him.

    A confused expression crossed Gracie''s face.

    Slowly... steadily... the approaching Bone Dragon.

    Its descent was elerating.

    Cromwell, with a stoic expression, merely held his hand aloft.

    "Professor, if you don''t act now..."

    "Stay put."

    "Pro... Professor!!"

    It was almost upon them.

    Gracie tried to draw on her mana, intending to cast a spell herself.

    Seeing this, Cromwell turned his head with a frown.

    "I told you to stand still."

    "But, soon...!"

    That''s when a strange noise reached their ears.

    Whoosh...!

    It wasn¡¯t the sound of the descending Bone Dragon.

    Gracie turned her head towards the sound.

    "Huh?"

    What was flying toward them was a massive rock.

    A colossal stone.

    Boom!!!!!!

    The stone collided squarely with the Bone Dragon.

    It had been summoned from the mountains behind the academy.

    Cromwell had drawn this massive rock from there.

    The stone, having traveled at great speed from the mountains, crashed into the Bone Dragon, forcing it towards a vacant lot in the academy.

    While the Bone Dragon was effectively stopped, it wasn''t over.

    From the distance, Aryandor, having witnessed the flying rock, leaped towards Cromwell.

    Drawing his sword as he descended, Aryandor greeted,

    "Hello there."

    In response, Cromwell raised his staff.

    "Gravity Hand."

    Cromwell''s spell shed with Aryandor''s de.

    Near the academy dormitory.

    "What a mess."

    Robert had seen everything.

    Luna stood beside him.

    With trembling hands, Luna tried to steady herself as she looked ahead.

    Robert was in the middle of instructing Luna about staff synthesis.

    However, suddenly, the principal''s assistant arrived with a warning of impending danger.

    Professor Mcguire was swiftly evacuating the students, and Robert was moving Luna to a safer location.

    But, a man descended in front of them.

    He descended on a wyvern made of bones.

    His hair was unkempt, and dark circles marred his eyes.

    A face Robert had never seen before.

    It was instantly clear that this man wasn''t an ally.

    Seeing the skeletal wyvern beside him, Robert cautiously asked,

    "Necromancy?"

    It''s a type of dark magic.

    However, it slightly deviated from the conventional categories of dark magic.

    It had its own established framework.

    Despite being a dark magic, its structured nature was due to it being the most advanced among dark magics.

    So advanced, in fact, that it was banned.

    "I didn''t expect to encounter someone who wields necromancy."

    Robert subtly positioned Luna behind him for protection.

    The man slightly lifted his head and spoke,

    "Someone who was punished for using necromancy shouldn''t be talking."

    At this, Robert smirked,

    "You recognize me?"

    "Among those who know of necromancy, who wouldn''t know you?"

    The man responded without a hint of emotion,

    "Those who practice necromancy consider you both a mentor and an enemy."

    The man''s words echoed what Robert had once said to Rudy about Levian.

    Yet, Robert couldn''t refute what the man said.

    In the past, while secretly researching necromancy and serving as a Royal Wizard, he was discovered.

    All those associated with him either died or were imprisoned.

    The only reason he was spared was thanks to his mentor, Levian, and his contributions as a Royal Wizard.

    "You''re from Ephomos, aren''t you?"

    Ephomos.

    A group once connected to Robert.

    A ce where the underprivileged, vagrants, and the impoverished gathered.

    If the empire''s capital was the light, this ce was its shadow.

    It was a haven for the fallen, where they tried to start anew.

    However, after his necromancy research was exposed, the ce vanished.

    Erased by the empire itself.

    "So, you''re here for revenge now?"

    Robert slowly channeled his mana.

    The man nonchntly shrugged,

    "Revenge is too grand a word for what I intend, I¡¯m just doing what needs to be done."

    The man with pronounced dark circles under his eyes stamped his foot on the ground.

    Immediately, the ground began to rumble.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Luna, taken aback by the sudden quake, stepped back and looked around.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Crack!

    From the ground around them, skeletal hands began to emerge.

    Skeletons.

    Skeletons started to crawl out from the ground all around them.

    And it wasn¡¯t just one or two.

    So many that theypletely surrounded Robert.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Robert smirked, rubbing his chin.

    ¡°More than I expected.¡±

    Robert stretched, cracking his neck.

    "Quality over quantity, though."

    Then, a much louder rumble shook the ce.

    Robert¡¯s mana surged, causing the earth to upheave.

    ¡°Come forth, Behemoth.¡±

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 137: Saint Haruna (5)

    ¡°Come forth, Behemoth.¡±

    The ground upheaved, revealing the massive form of the creature, Behemoth, vastly different from the smaller one Rudy once summoned.

    As Behemoth rose, the skeletons that had stood upon the ground crumbled and were flung away.

    Others were crushed under its massive feet.

    With just its emergence, hundreds of skeletons were shattered.

    Robert chuckled, saying,

    "You shouldn''t use necromancy like this."

    Necromancy wasn''t meant to be used so carelessly.

    While one could argue that having the power to conjure such an army at will was incredible, it wasn''t that simple.

    While necromancy can instantly create an army, it requires proper preparation to be effective.

    These hastily created skeletons were so fragile that even an ordinary person could shatter them.

    To craft formidable skeletons, one needed to hand-pick corpses and bones, then imbue them with magic or treat them with special potions.

    Since these skeletons skipped this process, they copsed very easily.

    The man with the dark circles under his eyes observed for a moment before channeling his mana.

    "Bone Spear."

    Suddenly, the nearby skeletons transformed into spears made of bone, flying rapidly towards Behemoth.

    Thud!

    "Rooooaar...!"

    Dozens of these spears lodged themselves into Behemoth, making it cry out in pain.

    The opponent, having momentarily stopped Behemoth with the spears, channeled mana to the ground once more.

    "Undead Rise, Lich."

    A skeletal hand suddenly sprouted from the ground.

    "While preparation is important for necromancy, skillfully summoning the right undead from avable corpses on a battlefield is a talent in itself."

    Beside him, a skeleton slowly rose, its eyes glowing a sinister red.

    "Undead Rise, Death Knight."

    He cast another spell, and beside the newly risen Lich appeared a skeleton d in old armor, wielding a sword.

    The aura surrounding this undead felt unnaturally ominous.

    Robert then realized what the man meant.

    The Academy was ancient, housing the remains of numerous talents from times past.

    It wouldn''t be surprising to find powerful remains buried here.

    If anything, the academy was more likely to have the remains of these gifted beings than ordinary corpses.

    Robert nced momentarily at Luna standing behind him.

    Luna, assessing the situation, began to pull out a spellbook from her bag.

    But as she attempted to open the spellbook, Robert held it shut.

    "Eh?"

    Luna looked at Robert in confusion.

    "I''ll pave the way. You should join the other professors."

    "But I can help fight..."

    Robert shook his head.

    "Do as I tell you."

    Something felt off.

    The spellbook Luna uses belongs to Levian.

    The period when he was expelled for using necromancy, the period when those handling necromancy in Ephomos were massacred, and finally, the period when Levian¡¯s spellbook came into existence.

    Was all of this just a coincidence?

    To Robert, it seemed like the dots were connecting.

    Of course, it might not be the case, but Robert felt there was no particr need to show that man Levian¡¯s spellbook.

    "Behemoth."

    "Pwoooh."

    Then, Behemoth began to move.

    Using itsrge trunk, it swiped away the skeletons before it.

    It also targeted the Lich and Death Knight ahead.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The Death Knight, holding the man, leaped upwards.

    Thanks to that, he was able to avoid Behemoth''s attack, but numerous skeletons were swept away.

    "Go."

    Robert ordered Luna.

    Overwhelmed by Robert''s aura, Luna nodded,

    "Okay."

    And she ran along the path that Behemoth had cleared.

    The man stared intently at the retreating Luna.

    "Are you sure you want to let her go alone like that?"

    Robert felt slightly uneasy.

    He wasn''t sure how many enemies were out there, but if Luna encountered another while fleeing, she would undoubtedly be in danger.

    Still, he had instructed her to flee because he believed in Luna to an extent.

    Robert moved his mana with a slight smile.

    "How about you worry about not dying yourself?"

    ¡®Should I summon Mephisto?¡¯

    The demon he summoned during thest fight with Oliver, Mephistopheles.

    It was the demon Robert handled best and was the most powerful.

    However, summoning it now wasn''t a good idea.

    He didn¡¯t know how many enemies there were.

    Given therge sword strike and the explosion of Cromwell¡¯s magic earlier, the leader of the rebels had also arrived.

    It was necessary to pace his mana properly.

    "What''s your name?"

    Robert asked the man before him.

    "Daemon."

    Robert looked at him with slight surprise.

    He had expected a rebel to hide their identity, but Daemon had responded openly.

    He might be someone who didn¡¯t care about such things.

    "Well, now that introductions are out of the way."

    Robert raised his hand to the sky.

    "Let''s have a proper fight this time."

    Then, arge magic circle was drawn in the sky.

    "Giant of Gluttony, Nephilim, show yourself."

    Then the magic circle turned ck, and a massive foot began to emerge from within.

    A giant.

    The giant that consumes everything, Nephilim.

    While it was quite weak when facing fewer enemies but it showed tremendous power againstrger numbers like a horde of skeletons.

    With a smirk, Robertmanded,

    "Devour everything."

    "Uooooh¡­¡­."

    Nephilim began grabbing and swallowing the skeletons on the ground.

    And swallowed them.

    A giant that bes stronger as it consumes its enemies.

    That was Nephilim.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    At the main entrance of Liberion Academy.

    Two girls were quickly making their way through: Rie and Yuni.

    They were on their way back from having tea outside the academy.

    However, as soon as they arrived at the academy, it started to be chaotic, andrge explosions urred around them.

    Yuni was particrly in high spirits today.

    Whether in the royal pce or at the academy, there were hardly any moments she spent with Rie.

    Because Rie disliked her.

    Even if Yuni asionally saw Rie, there was no real time spent together.

    Whenever Yuni suggested having tea, Rie would decline.

    Whenever their eyes met, Rie made it tantly clear that she disliked her.

    But today was definitely a good day.

    She went outside the academy, had tea with Rie, and now...

    ¡°Hold on tight, Yuni.¡±

    Rie firmly grasped Yuni¡¯s hand, leading her forward.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this rather nice?¡¯

    Yuni felt like she had returned to her childhood.

    The days when Rie would hold her hand, hiding in the royal garden, came flooding back.

    Looking ahead, Rie asked,

    ¡°Sylph, what''s ahead?¡±

    A green-tinted hawk, Sylph, appeared in response.

    ¡°There''s a man holding arge sword. He''s not from the academy.¡±

    Rie frowned at this.

    ¡°Can we sneak past him?¡±

    "I¡¯m not sure. I don''t know to what extent he can sense our presence.¡±

    Rie nodded at Sylph''s words.

    ¡°Alright. If there''s anyone in the main building who can help, call them. If not in the main building, then anywhere else."

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    With that, Sylph vanished like a wisp of smoke.

    ¡°A man with arge sword... a swordsman...¡±

    Rie pondered, her hand on her chin.

    Typically, men wieldingrge swords were swordsmen.

    Of course, there was Borval, who carried a massive axe but was a wizard.

    However, he was an exceptional case.

    ¡°What''s he doing there?¡±

    With a serious expression, Rie peeked out from the bushes near the academy¡¯s entrance.

    Currently, both Yuni and Rie were hiding in these bushes.

    The mysterious man stood in the pathway leading from the bushes to the main building.

    Turning her head, Rie looked at Yuni.

    When their eyes met, Yuni tilted her head with a slight smile.

    ¡°Sigh... Aren''t you worried at all?¡±

    Yuni shrugged, replying,

    ¡°Why should I? I''m safe with you, aren¡¯t I? Hiding here seems safest. The professors will surely protect the others.¡±

    At Yuni''s words, Rie sighed.

    Indeed, staying hidden here might be the safest until the situation is resolved.

    Still, the man¡¯s actions up ahead were unsettling.

    That man wasn¡¯t there from the start.

    As Rie and Yuni were fleeing, he suddenly descended from the sky.

    Uponnding, he surveyed the area before gradually walking towards the main building of Liberion Academy.

    "What is he up to?"

    Upon reaching a certain distance from the building, he unsheathed his sword, positioning himself to strike the structure horizontally.

    "He intends to cut the building?"

    Rie furrowed her brows.

    Sure, an ordinary building might be cut, but not here, not at Liberion Academy.

    Particrly that main building, which housed countless magical and alchemical tools.

    It was like a powder keg.

    As a result, dozens of protective spells nketed the building.

    If it were destroyed, the surroundings would be devastated, a fact well-known to the academy''s officials who had ced those protections.

    "It feels somewhat ominous, doesn¡¯t it?"

    But, there¡¯s no way that man didn¡¯t know this fact.

    He, after all, had infiltrated the academy.

    And yet, he was making this attempt.

    A dark aura swirled around his greatsword, steadily intensifying.

    "Ha...!¡±

    The man was serious.

    He was genuinely aiming to cut down the building, especially at a moment when the professors were busy evacuating the students.

    Turning her head, Rie noticed Yuni, huddled beside her.

    Gently grabbing Yuni''s shoulders, she instructed,

    "Yuni, no matter what, stay here and don''te out."

    Yuni''s eyes widened in response.

    Looking at Yuni, Rie spoke once more.

    "Promise me, you absolutely cannote out."

    Being a mere first-year, Yuni hadn''t even learned intermediate magic yet.

    The responsibility fell solely on Rie.

    A brief distraction was all she needed, just enough to alert the professors of the intruder''s presence.

    Once the professors arrived, they would handle the situation.

    She had already sent a Sylph, so a professor was bound to arrive soon.

    She just needed to hold on for a little longer.

    As Rie was about to make her move, Yuni suddenly grabbed her wrist.

    "Don''t go. It''s too dangerous. Please, just wait with me here."

    Usually, Yuni was alwaysposed, even during sudden peculiar events.

    But now, she seemed genuinely distressed, desperately trying to stop Rie.

    But she couldn''t just stand by.

    If the man managed to slice through the building, the consequences would be dire.

    Even if the professors survive, the students around them...

    Rie thought she had to act.

    Even if she was the Imperial Princess, destined for the Emperor¡¯s throne, even if she was more valuable due to this, she couldn''t just stand by and watch.

    Rie gently freed her wrist from Yuni''s grasp.

    "I''ll be back soon."

    She said, shing a reassuring smile before dashing out of the bushes.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 138: Saint Haruna (6)

    "It might be a foolish..."

    Rie thought as she emerged from the thicket.

    She had already assumed that her opponent was strong enough to attack the main building of the academy.

    Naturally, it meant confronting someone she might not be able to defeat.

    Still, she didn''t stop her steps.

    "Am I bing more like him...?"

    Rudy Astria, who would act selflessly when others were in danger, prioritizing them over his own safety.

    At first, Rie found such behavior incredibly foolish.

    How could one risk their life so readily for the sake of others?

    She couldn''t understand it.

    Yet, there she was, now moving without hesitation.

    As these thoughts swirled in her mind, Rie let out a soft chuckle.

    ''Even in a situation like this, I''m thinking of Rudy...''

    It felt ridiculous to her, even amusing, that she was pondering about Rudy when the circumstances were so dire.

    Taking a deep breath, Rie shook off her distractions.

    Thinking of Rudy wasforting, but now wasn¡¯t the time.

    She could indulge in such reflections once everything was over.

    Rie crouched, approaching the man stealthily, making sure not to make a sound.

    He seemed to be focused on gathering his sword''s energy, unaware of Rie''s approach.

    ''I need to interrupt him first...''

    Mana began to gather in Rie''s hand.

    She needed a conspicuous and potent spell.

    Though Sylph was searching for help, there was a chance they wouldn¡¯t find any.

    Hence, a noticeable spell to catch others¡¯ attention was crucial.

    A massive explosion would surely draw someone''s attention.

    Rie took precise aim at the man holding the sword.

    The first move was important.

    His attention was elsewhere, so this was perfect opportunity.

    If he started to move properly, it would be much harder tond a spell on him.

    She only had one shot.

    The most potent magic Rie could harness.

    "Let my mana turn crimson..."

    Despite her busy schedule with political matters and student council duties, Rie hadn''t neglected her magical training.

    She didn¡¯t want to fall behind Rudy.

    Rudy, who always moved forward, had shown remarkable growth.

    If she hesitated even slightly, the gap between them would widen significantly.

    To support him, she had to advance, even if just a bit.

    And now was the time to showcase the fruits of her rigorous training.

    "To incinerate even the traces of my opponent."

    Rie''s explosive magic.

    The most potent spell among them.

    A deep red hue began swirling around Rie''s hand.

    "Rage re."

    Uponpleting her incantation, the sword-wielding opponent turned his head.

    But it was toote; the spell was already cast.

    Red dots began to appear around his body.

    They multiplied, and soon, those dots started glowing brilliantly.

    Like rising embers, one by one, they began to ignite.

    The opponent, seeing this, readied his sword again.

    But not at the building ¨C he aimed for Rie.

    "It''s already toote."

    Rie clenched her outstretched hand.

    Crack.

    The dots surrounding the opponent cracked, and from those cracks, light poured out.

    "Explode."

    The dots began to detonate in a chain reaction.

    A series of explosions sent mes soaring into the sky, wrapping around the entire area.

    The opponent was engulfed by the mes.

    ¡°Ha¡­!¡±

    However, that was all.

    The mes from the explosion were abruptly split in half.

    A ck sword aura, appearing seemingly out of nowhere, effortlessly sliced through Rie''s mes.

    This storm of sword aura didn¡¯t just slice the mes, it hurtled towards Rie.

    ¡°Huff¡­!¡±

    Rie ducked her head, narrowly avoiding the oing storm.

    "Huh?"

    A strand of her hair, lightly tossed in the wind, was cut by the de''s aura.

    It was a de aura that, even without proper preparation or trajectory, was remarkably sharp.

    Rie nced at her fallen strand of hair on the ground.

    Raising her head slightly, she looked ahead.

    A man walked out from between the mes.

    His upper clothing appeared to have been partially burned away.

    Burn scars were visible through the remnants of his clothes.

    He had dozens of scars on his body, making any she''d seen before seem insignificant.

    However, these weren¡¯t wounds inflicted by Rie.

    They weren''t burns, but sword wounds... and they had already healed over.

    With a scowl, the man continued to approach Rie.

    "Who are you?"

    "Eh¡­."

    There wasn''t a single wound on him.

    She was sure she had used her most powerful magic, and yet he walked towards her without a significant injury.

    The difference in their abilities was vast.

    But this was within her expectations.

    Therge explosion had surely alerted others to themotion here.

    All she needed to do was hold out.

    If she could restrain this man and hold out for a while...

    "I asked who you are."

    He looked at Rie with a haughty gaze.

    Rie straightened up, meeting his gaze squarely.

    "Rie Von Ristonia."

    Regardless of his strength or seemingly insurmountable power, she wouldn''t back down.

    That unyielding spirit, that drive to always move forward, was Rie''s greatest strength.

    "First Princess of the Empire...¡±

    She paused, lowering her head briefly, then raised it with a confident smile.

    "Vice-President of Liberion Academy''s Student Council."

    "Hmm¡­"

    The man frowned at Rie''s audacious demeanor.

    "So, you''re the Royal princess."

    Upon hearing Rie¡¯s name, he pointed his sword at her.

    "I am Venderwood, a ve."

    Despite introducing himself as a ve, his demeanor was undeniably confident.

    But something was wrong.

    How could someone in the position of a ve possess such power?

    Of course, there were ves skilled inbat, but none with such overwhelming strength.

    "Still, you seem a bit better than those trashy nobles. So, you''re the one standing atop them all?"

    "Trashy?"

    Rie frowned at the word.

    Venderwood simply shrugged.

    "Never mind."

    Venderwood straightened his giant sword, pointing it at Rie.

    It was a colossal de, just a tad shorter than Rie herself.

    "Prepare yourself."

    Rie moved her mana in response.

    She''d hold on as long as possible.

    Until someonees to her aid.

    Yuni watched Rie from the bushes.

    Rie''s magic was devastating.

    If Yuni had been at the epicenter, she felt she wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    Yet, Venderwood withstood it effortlessly.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom just how monstrous he truly was.

    "Sister..."

    Yet, even so, Rie stood her ground, fearlessly confronting Venderwood.

    Bam!

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    And she was still doing so, evading Venderwood''s relentless attacks, standing firm and fighting, no matter how dire it seemed.

    Wounds of varying sizes marked Rie''s body.

    But still, Rie''s gaze never wavered.

    Her spirit remained unbroken.

    She refused to give up.

    "Huff... Huff..."

    Yuni noticed Rie''s ragged breathing.

    Though she evaded attacks, she never fled.

    Rie had always been like that.

    While Yuni had cooperated with the noble faction and taken the easy path, Rie had always resisted them.

    No matter the harassment or temptation they offered, Rie stood firm.

    Despite having an easier path before her, she stood tall with dignity.

    Yuni couldn''t understand the pain that must have taken.

    She only admired it.

    Wondering what it felt like to stand where Rie stood.

    So, Yuni had a thought.

    She wanted to stand beside Rie.

    However, she didn''t want to pull down or manipte the sister she admired.

    She just wanted topete with her fair and square for the sessor position.

    This is why Yuni considered using Rudy.

    Someone with the potential to even surpass Ian, the favored sessor of the Astria family.

    With him by her side, she believed she could be a proper sessor, backed by the Astria family, rather than just a puppet.

    But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure.

    Seeing the battle unfold, she felt she wasn¡¯t even in the same league.

    Rie''s resilience, even in the face of such overwhelming power, made Yuni hesitant to even think of following in her footsteps.

    She realized that even if she rose to a simr position, she wouldn''t be like her.

    Then, a strike flew towards Rie.

    It was in a hard-to-evade position.

    Rie tried to use a barrier to block the attack.

    "Damn..."

    With her mana nearly exhausted and her body worn out, Rie''s attempt to block Venderwood''s attack with a barrier was barely sufficient.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    In the end, Rie''s barrier shattered under the force of the sword strike, and she sustained a cut to her leg.

    Rie fell.

    With her leg injured, escaping was now impossible.

    Yuni watched the scene unfold before her with wide eyes.

    A man with a greatsword approached the sister she looked up to.

    Yuni¡¯s shaky gaze turned to the main academy building.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why is no oneing¡­?¡±

    She was sure Rie had called for help from the academy.

    Though Yuni wasn''t sure how long Rie had held off, it felt like an eternity to her.

    Her sister was in danger, and she could do nothing about it.

    She could only watch, feeling utterly powerless.

    The man closed the gap.

    As he neared Rie, she tried to use magic while dragging her injured leg, but it didn¡¯t affect him in the slightest.

    He just kept advancing.

    And when he was almost upon Rie,

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yuni moved.

    She had to protect her sister.

    ¡°Wind, Wind ster...!¡±

    Emerging from the bushes, Yuni cast her spell.

    A powerful de of wind hurtled towards the man, whose name she now remembered as Venderwood.

    But just as Rie''s magic had no effect on him, neither did Yuni''s.

    Even a surprise attack couldn¡¯t prate the reinforced body of such a skilled swordsman.

    Venderwood, unfazed by Yuni¡¯s magic, turned his head to look at her.

    ¡°Yu...Yuni...!¡±

    Rie''s voice rang out in rm.

    Yuni, her legs shaking as if she was a newborn deer, reached out towards Venderwood, her eyes fixed on Rie.

    She opened her mouth.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡±

    Fear was evident in Yuni¡¯s voice.

    Yet, she managed a faint smile and said,

    ¡°Run¡­¡±

    In an instant, Venderwood was upon Yuni.

    She couldn¡¯t even react.

    And then.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Venderwood''s hand, surrounded by a mana glow, pierced right through Yuni''s abdomen.

    His mana-infused hand was more than enough to pierce the delicate frame of Yuni.

    Holding Yuni with her abdomen impaled, Venderwood looked into her face.

    ¡°Just a kid.¡±

    ¡°Guh¡­¡±

    Yuni let out a rough breath, tears that had been pooling in her eyes now flowing freely.

    ¡°Yu¡­ni?¡±

    Rie watched in horror, her eyes widening.

    Tears filled Rie''s eyes.

    Though Yuni sometimes acted peculiarly, she was still her sister.

    They had grown up together; she had always looked after Yuni, finding her annoying at times but never disliking her.

    Now, that very sister had been impaled by a man''s hand.

    ¡°Ah¡­ No¡­ No¡­¡±

    Rie sobbed, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°No¡­ Please...¡±

    Struggling, Rie tried to get up and shouted.

    At that, Venderwood withdrew his hand from Yuni''s abdomen.

    Yuni crumpled to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±

    With an air of indifference, Venderwood, with his sword in hand, moved towards Rie.

    ¡°Heuu...¡±

    Rie let out a mournful sound, her eyes widened in rm as she red at Venderwood.

    She attempted to use her mana.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    But, her mana was almost depleted.

    No magic emerged.

    Seeing this, Venderwood quickly charged at her.

    "This is the end."

    ¡°My, feet¡­¡±

    Closing her eyes tight, Rie braced herself.

    Suddenly, an unexpected sound echoed.

    ¡°What¡­? Who are¡­¡±

    ¡°Spatial sh.¡±

    The voice was familiar.

    A slicing noise.

    ¡°Kuk...! What is this¡­¡±

    Startled by Venderwood''s sudden scream, Rie cautiously opened her eyes.

    But Venderwood was nowhere in sight.

    Instead, someone''s back was in her view, standing protectively before her.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Recognizable golden hair.

    But this wasn''t the blond-haired person Rie knew.

    This person was slightly shorter.

    And he hadn¡¯t used such magic before.

    Rie, having observed him frequently, knew this well.

    The person shielding Rie then turned his head.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    A face she recognized.

    But, something was slightly off.

    ¡°Rudy?¡±

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 139: Saint Haruna (7)

    Academy Main Building, Student Council Room.

    "Then, let''s begin."

    Haruna, in front of me, closed her eyes and raised her hand above my head.

    In her other hand, she tightly gripped a rosary, assuming a prayer-like posture.

    "Once I activate the magic, your body will transform into another. You will remain in this transformed state for only two hours, during which you must resolve everything."

    Light began to emanate from Haruna''s rosary.

    "But just because my body changes doesn''t mean I can use its abilities, right?"

    Surely, if my body changed, aspects like my mana might increase, but the real issue was knowledge.

    To use magic, you need to understand its theory and also develop a certain intuitive feel for it.

    Haruna shook her head in response.

    "It''s not just a body switch. Essentially, your consciousness will enter that person, so you''ll be able to ess all the knowledge that the future you possesses."

    Being able to ess knowledge...?

    "Does essing the knowledge mean I can see how I grow in the future?"

    "Yes. You will know everything from the path that person has walked, to what abilities they can use, and even how to use those abilities."

    The future me.

    The me from the strongest timeline.

    It''s practically an answer key.

    A guide indicating where I should head.

    Is this what Haruna meant by doing this for the future?

    "Then, I''m ready."

    As I agreed, intense light spilled from the rosary.

    I closed my eyes and surrendered to the light.

    Suddenly, my body felt like it was swept into some space.

    My body jolted, feeling strange, and I opened my eyes.

    Haruna was nowhere, and only darkness greeted me.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­! What¡­¡­.¡±

    Then, suddenly, my body started to move rapidly.

    My head is spinning.

    Being swept somewhere.

    Into the darkness.

    I kept going into it, falling endlessly.

    "What is this...!"

    I tried to get a hold of myself, but the dizziness made it hard to grasp the situation.

    As I was pulled further into the darkness, I saw a distant light.

    My body started moving towards it.

    I tightly shut my eyes against the overwhelming brightness.

    I felt the light weakening and blinked my eyes open.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±

    Before my eyes, an unbelievable sight unfolded.

    Copsed buildings.

    The surroundings looked like ruins.

    Only the sight of a vast wastnd, consumed by mes, was visible.

    I stood in the center of it all.

    "Where is this¡­¡­."

    With a baffled expression, I surveyed the surroundings.

    Something was odd.

    Despite the devastation, the ce felt familiar.

    Weirdly¡­ the surroundings felt familiar.

    The mountain visible in the background¡­

    The positions of the copsed buildings.

    And then¡­¡­

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The clothes I was wearing.

    It was Liberion Academy¡¯s uniform.

    There was only one ce where I¡¯d wear this uniform.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­Academy?¡±

    This was Liberion Academy.

    And then¡­...

    When I tried to look elsewhere, my body began to be swept away just like when I came here.

    "What is this¡­¡­!!"

    I tried to shout, but it felt as if something was choking me.

    Then... I lost consciousness.

    "Ugh..."

    I slowly started to regain consciousness.

    "Are you alright?"

    I heard Haruna''s voice beside me.

    "Uh... I think I''m okay..."

    I spoke to Haruna while slowly lifting my body.

    ¡°How do you feel? Does it seem like you came back normally?"

    "Normally......?"

    How would I know if the one who used the magic doesn¡¯t know?

    I looked at Haruna, wondering what she meant.

    Seeing Haruna''s face, I felt something was off.

    Even though she had her eyes open, her focus was not right.

    Empty pupils.

    Despite me standing in front of her, it was as if she wasn''t seeing me.

    As if she couldn¡¯t see anything at all¡­

    "Haruna, are you okay?"

    ¡°Yes, I''m fine. I just can''t see in front of me, but everything else seems fine.¡±

    And that''s okay?

    ¡°We need to treat you right now¡­¡±

    "No."

    Haruna spoke firmly.

    ¡°We have more pressing matters at hand.¡±

    "That''s right. We don''t have time to take it easy."

    Then, a voice was heard from behind me.

    A green-colored magic creature was sitting behind me.

    "...Sylph?"

    The intermediate wind elemental, Sylph, was sitting behind me.

    "Rie and Yuni are in danger."

    "Rie is...?"

    Then, Haruna, who was next to me, also spoke.

    "Just now, there was arge explosion sound in front of the building."

    Sylph continued.

    "Since Rie is there, something has happened."

    Hearing that, my eyes widened.

    "I''ll go check it out. Haruna, you stay here. I¡¯ll be back soon."

    Then, Haruna smiled.

    "Understood."

    I got up and looked forward.

    However, what abilities do I have...?

    As I thought for a moment, a flood of knowledge started pouring in.

    Like speed-reading through a book, countless pieces of information entered my brain.

    "Huh?"

    Then¡­ I began to understand the world I had just seen.

    This future me... had gone through the same developmental process as the current me.

    "What is this..."

    I opened my mouth in astonishment.

    However, panicking wasn¡¯t an option.

    I closed my mouth and clenched my teeth tightly.

    The present is more important than the possible future.

    I shook my head and used magic.

    "Teleport."

    Space magic.

    A magic only the Astria family can learn.

    The future me was able to use this magic.

    The scene before me changed.

    In front of me, there was a man holding arge sword, and further away, Yuni was seen bleeding.

    "Ah."

    Seeing that, I let out a sigh.

    Turning my head for a moment, there was Rie, tightly closing her eyes and shedding tears.

    The once strong and resilient Rie was now in tears.

    I turned my head and reached out my hand.

    "Who are you......"

    I used magic before the other person could respond.

    "Spatial sh*."

    Then, as if a sword was being swung, a line was drawn in space.

    "Ah."

    A line appeared on the arm of the other party.

    The arm holding the sword was severed.

    "Ugh¡­¡­!! Who are you? What is this......"

    The opponent screamed in surprise as the arm holding the sword was cut off.

    I looked at the person with a cold face.

    The one who made Yuni like that and tried to kill Rie.

    Looking at him, my anger surged.

    My anger boiled as I looked at him, making my face even more impassive.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Then, a voice came from behind.

    It was Rie''s voice.

    I slightly turned my head and looked at Rie.

    Rie was looking at me with a surprised face, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    ¡°Rudy?¡±

    Seeing Rie like that, my expression softened a bit.

    I gave a faint smile.

    "I''ll finish this quickly, Rie. Just wait a moment.¡±

    I then moved my mana again.

    "Ha......!"

    The man looked at me and let out augh.

    Despite his arm being cut off, it was unbelievable.

    ¡°Will cutting off your head stop thatughter?¡±

    "You can¡¯t kill me."

    Then, something strange happened to his arm.

    The severed surface swelled up, and the swollen part took shape, recreating the form of an arm.

    Does he regenerate even after death?

    Seeing that, I thought I understood what he meant.

    "Hmm, is that so?"

    I lifted the corner of my mouth.

    "Then I won''t kill you."

    I stretched out my hand.

    "Spatial Rift."

    Crack.

    I aimed a rift at his core.

    A direct impact on the very fabric of space.

    His body seemed to fracture, much like cracks in a windowpane.

    However, he had already seen the technique.

    He didn''t just stand there and take it.

    "Ugh......"

    He moved his body quickly and escaped from the rift.

    As he escaped from the rift, he rushed toward me.

    I grabbed Rie¡¯s hand behind me.

    "Huh?"

    "Teleport."

    In an instant, Rie and I moved.

    The opponent, running toward me with his sword, opened his eyes wide as our figures suddenly disappeared.

    "What the......"

    I had teleported near Yuni.

    Rie, suddenly relocated, was very surprised.

    Also, seeing Yuni copsed below, she screamed loudly.

    "Yuni......!"

    Rie immediately bent down and grabbed Yuni.

    "She¡¯s still breathing!"

    Rie said to me as she looked up.

    I held Rie''s shoulder, reassuringly, and quietly opened my mouth.

    "I¡¯ll finish this and be right back."

    I stood up again and looked at my opponent.

    I walked towards him.

    "Huh!"

    He gripped his greatsword, dark energy swirling around it, and approached me quickly.

    It was undoubtedly threatening.

    If it could emit sword aura to that extent, the original me would have never won.

    Given his enhanced physique and regenerative ability, there was no way my past self could''ve defeated him.

    But now, it''s different.

    From what I knew, a space magic user was a swordsman¡¯s worst nightmare.

    When you slice through space, you can cut through even the most solid objects.

    A swordsman''s physical enhancement ability would be practically useless.

    If I use the other abilities I have on top of that......

    The opponent swiftly approached and opened his mouth.

    "One sh."

    He lifted his sword and shed it down from above.

    "Dark me."

    A massive sword strike flew towards me.

    A tremendous sized sword strike.

    It was something I can dodge, but Rie and Yuni were behind me.

    "Prisci."

    As I spoke, arge wolf appeared behind me.

    A wolf with a mix of blue and silver fur.

    It was the Ice Elemental, Prisci.

    "Freeze it."

    "Grrrrr......"

    As I spoke, Prisci stretched her leg forward.

    As Prisci took a step forward, the dark sword energy gradually slowed down and began to freeze.

    From the ground up, all of the sword energy began to freeze.

    It was Prisci''s ability to freeze even mana.

    "Hah......!"

    The opponent, seeing this, looked at me as if in disbelief.

    "Shall we finish this then?"

    I looked at the frozen sword aura and slightly raised the corners of my mouth.

    Then, Prisci spoke from behind me.

    "What''s gotten into you?"

    Prisci spoke to me as if she didn¡¯t understand.

    "Oh, Prisci. We''ll talkter..."

    "Why did you summon me?"

    "Huh?"

    I opened my eyes wide.

    Prisci seemed different.

    The Prisci of the future...

    "I''m sorry, Prisci. It seems like now is not the time for conversation."

    I smiled awkwardly and spoke to Prisci.

    "Can you freeze that guy for now?"

    "...Fine."

    Prisci nced at me with a slight re and nodded.

    The opponent attempted to swing his sword again.

    But before that, Prisci''s mana moved, and his legs slowly began to freeze.

    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­.¡±

    He looked at his freezing legs and scowled.

    In a bold move, he cut off his own legs with his greatsword.

    Blood sttered, and he copsed to the ground.

    It was meaningless.

    Without legs, he couldn''t move.

    Freezing him was an action meant to immobilize him, so it didn¡¯t matter.

    "Spatial Rift."

    "Ah."

    The opponent opened his mouth when he heard my words.

    A rift formed in the center of his copsed body.

    "I... will... not... die...!"

    "Sure, you won''t."

    I clenched my fist tightly.

    Then, bits of his flesh sttered around.

    From his face to his body, he was fragmented into pieces.

    The opponent couldn¡¯t even scream properly and turned into small flesh lumps.

    A technique that inflicts a shock to the space itself, tearing everything in that ce into pieces.

    Its power was, needless to say, immense.

    However, the opponent''s body was extremely bizarre.

    The fallen flesh slowly gathered.

    Like a split slime rejoining, it wobbles and regenerates.

    "I... will... not... die..."

    He spoke again as he regenerated.

    I could continue to inflict pain in this way, but that would be time-consuming.

    I had limited time with this body.

    However, that wasn''t the real issue.

    Yuni, lying down.

    I have to treat Yuni quickly.

    If it gets anyter, it might be serious.

    "Space Creation."

    Then, a ck circle was drawn, and a new space emerged.

    "Swallow him."

    I put mana into that space and sucked the opponent into it.

    "Ah..."

    The opponent''s body began to be sucked into the space before it could regenerate again.

    "Kuaaak... The master will...!"

    The opponent tried to shout something, but he was sucked into the space.

    "Whew..."

    I exhaled deeply after watching that.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    *I originally tl''d this as spatial slice, but I think spatial sh sounds better.

 Chapter 140: Saint Haruna (8)

    "Quickly, let''s move! There are people over there who can use healing magic!"

    "Yes! Understood!"

    I used space magic to transport Rie and Yuni to a safe location.

    It was a ce where people were gathered.

    It appeared to be a training ground where students were hiding.

    Mcguire seemed to have gathered the students and evacuated them to that training ground.

    "What on earth happened?"

    Mcguire looked at me with a serious expression.

    He''s probably asking about why Yuni was in such a state.

    "She was attacked by one of the rebels."

    "What? And the opponent?"

    "I took care of him."

    Mcguire''s eyes widened at my words.

    "You defeated the rebel... yourself?"

    His response seemed to question how I did it.

    It was natural.

    It seemed I had taken on someone at a high rank within the rebels.

    "Speaking of which, you look... different."

    "Oh."

    Had my appearance changed too?

    I hadn¡¯t looked in a mirror yet, so I haven¡¯t seen how I''ve changed.

    The future me seems to have grown noticeably more than my present self.

    Judging from my slightly elevated viewpoint, I seemed a bit taller...

    I casually noted this, shrugging my shoulders.

    "There was a bit of an incident."

    Then, someone pulled at my sleeve from behind.

    It was Rie.

    Tear streaks were still vivid in Rie¡¯s eyes.

    Rie, tightly gripping my sleeve, looked at Mcguire.

    "Will Yuni... be okay?"

    Upon hearing this, Mcguire gave a faint smile and nodded.

    "There might be a scar on her stomach, but it¡¯s not life-threatening. Of course, she will have to stay in the hospital for a while though..."

    "Haah..."

    Rie, seeming to rx, sat down on the floor and exhaled a sigh of relief.

    She scrunched her nose as if she was about to cry again.

    I crouched down in front of Rie like that and smiled.

    "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay now. Why are you about to cry again?"

    I tapped Rie on the head as I said that.

    "Huh..."

    Upon my words, she red at me.

    "I''m...not going to cry."

    Rie spoke with a slightly choked voice.

    Even though they often seemed at odds, Rie truly cared for her sister.

    "I¡¯ll be right back."

    "What? Where to..."

    I pointed my finger towards the tower.

    The magic and sword auras that have been visible since earlier.

    I had a rough idea who might be there.

    The continuous lightning falling from the sky was likely Gracie, and the sword aura, Aryandor.

    The stones and various items floating around were most likely Cromwell.

    "I''ll be back in a sh."

    "Haa... Haa..."

    Professor Cromwell, panted heavily.

    Behind him was Professor Gracie.

    "How can he have such a fraudulent power..."

    Aryandor, unscathedpared to the injured Cromwell and Gracie, wore a mocking smile.

    "Why not spare yourself this struggle and hand over Rudy Astria?"

    Cromwell red at Aryandor for making such a suggestion.

    "We will never hand him over."

    At the same time, Cromwell thought to himself.

    ''So this is what it meant to use time...''

    He had heard a rough exnation from McDowell, but the method he used this time differed slightly from what McDowell had told him.

    It felt like a more advanced application of the concept.

    ''But... at this rate, we won''t win.''

    He had to fight differently from how he usually fought.

    To defeat that guy...

    "Professor, what should we do?"

    Gracie spoke from behind him at that moment.

    Cromwell licked his lips slightly and opened his mouth.

    "...For now, we can only continue to fight."

    There must be a weak point.

    "There is always a solution to magic used by humans."

    Magic is a tool of mankind.

    It''s a technique that creates countless miracles, but because it''s human-made, it has its ws.

    "Puhaha..."

    Aryandor burst outughing at those words.

    "This is not the domain of humans."

    Aryandor raised his hand to the sky and spoke.

    "It''s magic that approaches the realm of the gods. The power of time is the first ability created by them."

    At that, Cromwell lifted the corner of his mouth.

    "But the user is human, right?"

    "Can a being that can use this power be called a human?"

    Aryandor spoke as if to counter Cromwell¡¯s words.

    Seeing Cromwell frown at those words, Aryandor snorted and moved his sword.

    "Alright, then keep trying to block it."

    Aryandor took a posture to swing his sword.

    "See if I am human, or one who has approached the domain of the gods."

    "Hoo..."

    Cromwell also prepared his magic.

    "Huh?"

    A person''s figure appeared in front of Cromwell.

    A person standing with their back turned to him.

    At the sudden appearance, Cromwell''s brow furrowed.

    It seemed like a stranger.

    He knew most of the blondes in the academy, given how few there were.

    However, none had such capabilities or height.

    A rebel?

    But looking at the clothes the person was wearing, confusion set in.

    The uniform of the Liberion Academy.

    The person was wearing a school uniform.

    Then Aryandor opened his mouth,ughing.

    "Oh, he came on his own. Rudy Astria."

    Aryandor spoke with augh.

    "Rudy Astria... is that so?"

    Cromwell widened his eyes.

    The energy he felt, even the boy¡¯s height, was different from Rudy Astria.

    Then, the man in front turned around slightly and opened his mouth.

    "Professor, are you okay?"

    Seeing his face made it clear.

    It was Rudy Astria, but the slightly naive demeanor was gone.

    "What? How..."

    Cromwell stared at Rudy with a bewildered face.

    "Now doesn¡¯t seem like the time for exnations."

    Rudy turned his head back to look at Aryandor.

    Aryandor opened his mouth with a smile.

    "Rudy Astria, nice to meet you. I am..."

    That''s when Rudy moved quickly.

    No, rather than moving, he teleported using magic.

    "Teleport."

    "Huh?"

    Aryandor, suddenly attacked by Rudy, opened his eyes wide.

    In an instant, Rudy, who had reached in front of Aryandor, raised his fist.

    "Ha!"

    Then, he gathered mana in his hand, and struck down.

    Kwa-aaaaang!!!

    "Cough...!"

    A punch far more powerful than any he''d thrown before.

    Aryandor took the punch and was sent flying far away.

    He crashed into the ground far away.

    Just one hit.

    It was just one punch.

    Rudy, watching Aryandor crumpled on the ground from just one hit, furrowed his brow.

    "...What?"

    "Whew... whew..."

    A woman was running hastily inside the academy.

    A woman with brown hair.

    She was running, clutching a magic book tightly to her chest.

    Luna caught her breath, briefly ncing over her shoulder.

    "I wonder if Professor is alright..."

    She had fled because Professor Robert had told her to, but she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    "Sigh¡­"

    Luna had not yet understood the situation.

    She needed to find the others first to truly understand what was going on.

    Regaining her breath to some degree, Luna tried to move her legs again.

    "Hmm~."

    At that moment, a humming sound came from somewhere.

    "Huh?"

    Luna quickly hid herself.

    In a seemingly empty hallway, no student would be humming so carefree.

    It had to be a rebel.

    Luna held her breath and crouched down, her back against the wall.

    "Well, this ce is done~."

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    The voice sounded vaguely familiar.

    Still leaning against the wall, Luna cautiously peeked toward the source of the voice.

    A girl, wearing a witch¡¯s hat, was fiddling with something.

    It was Jefrin.

    ¡®What... is she doing there?¡¯

    While everyone else is fighting fiercely, what is she doing all alone...?

    Luna looked towards her with a puzzled expression.

    After messing with something in the corner for a while, Jefrin got up from her spot.

    ¡°Shall we go somewhere else then~.¡±

    Jefrin flung the broom she was holding.

    The broom then floated in the air.

    She mounted the broom.

    ¡°Where to next~ hmm~.¡±

    Singing, Jefrin rode her broom and flew to another ce.

    "¡­What?"

    Luna stared nkly at Jefrin then turned her gaze.

    Where Jefrin had been, an object was left behind.

    Luna got up and walked over to it.

    A square boxy on the floor.

    She felt mana emanating from it.

    "A magical tool...?"

    Luna furrowed her eyebrows and tapped the box lightly.

    ¡°Why leave this here?¡±

    No matter how much she thought about it, it was suspicious.

    A wizard busily installing something while everyone else was fighting.

    It obviously looked like she was up to something.

    Luna unfolded her magic book.

    ¡°Activate.¡±

    She spread a page of the magic book and infused it with mana.

    A light emitted from the magic book and the light entered the magical tool Jefrin had set up.

    Analytical magic.

    A magic to understand what kind of structure the magical circles inside the magical tool formed.

    ¡°There are two magic circles?¡±

    Luna slowly read the appearing magic circles.

    ¡°One is¡­ explosion magic.¡±

    It was predicted to be a spell that would explode the surroundings if the box was opened.

    Luna had roughly anticipated this, so she had deliberately not opened the box first.

    "Then the other one is......"

    Luna turned her head and looked at the magic circle next to her.

    "Um......"

    She frowned and tried hard to read the magic circle, but it was difficult to know the exact content.

    It was a magic circle she was seeing for the first time.

    "What is...... this......"

    Luna fell into thought, touching her chin.

    Soon, Luna shrugged her shoulders.

    "Well, it''s fine."

    After that, Luna confidently lifted the box.

    The usual way to deal with such a tool was simply to move it to another ce.

    A straightforward solution.

    Yet, it was a reliable one.

    Whoever created this device likely took into consideration the potential for incorrect instation, so merely moving it would not cause an explosion.

    Given how Jefrin had been fiddling with the box earlier, shifting its position, Luna felt reasonably certain about this.

    "I should ask the others about this."

    After giving the box a final nce, Luna stowed it in her bag and set off towards where the others were.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 141: Saint Haruna (9)

    "...What?"

    I stared at the cloud of dust rising from the floor.

    The fight started with a punch, but it left me somewhat bewildered that I was able to drive him into the ground in one move.

    Then, a voice sounded from behind me.

    "What''s this?"

    "Huh?"

    The voice was neither Cromwell''s nor Gracie''s.

    Aryandor.

    It was decidedly Aryandor''s voice, the one who had surely been mmed to the floor.

    Aryandor was right behind me.

    However, he did not attack.

    "Huh!"

    I swung my fist towards my immediate rear.

    Aryandor lightly stepped back, avoiding my attack with ease.

    "Surely, you look like Rudy Astria, but..."

    Aryandor spoke, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

    I squinted, looking at him intently.

    What just happened?

    I was sure I saw him hit the floor...

    "Rudy Astria, it''s time magic!"

    Cromwell, who was a distance away, spoke as he cast a spell.

    Cromwell''s gravity magic targeted Aryandor, but Aryandor dodged the attack with ease.

    After effortlessly evading Cromwell''s attack, Aryandor continued to gaze at me.

    "Who are you?"

    "What?"

    "You''re not the Rudy Astria I know."

    I frowned at Aryandor''s words.

    "Do you know me?"

    This was certainly a guy I had never met face to face.

    Yet, his words were inexplicably incongruent.

    "What are you to say whether I am right or wrong?"

    I spoke, manipting my mana.

    Aryandor locked eyes with me.

    "I might know more about you than you think. However..."

    Aryandor tilted his head slightly.

    The slight tilt of his expressionless head gave off a slightly eerie vibe.

    It felt like he was peering through me.

    "The current you ispletely different. Not the Rudy Astria I''ve seen."

    It didn¡¯t seem like he was referring to my current form being from the future.

    It felt like he was indicating that I was possessed.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have precisely figured out the fact of ''possession'', but it appeared he had somewhat caught on.

    At least when he harbored such doubts, I had to inflict some damage, somehow.

    "Spatial sh."

    I cast the spell at a rapid pace.

    Upon my casting, Aryandor''s eyes widened.

    Arge slice appeared in the space where Aryandor was.

    Seeing this, Aryandor bent his body significantly.

    Even if a slice was made, it took time for the space to be severed.

    Of course, that time wasn¡¯t long, but Aryandor was able to avoid the sh by moving in that brief moment.

    "Space... magic?"

    He seemed to have just caught on now, even though I had used space magic just a moment ago.

    Aryandor looked at me, seemingly bewildered.

    "Who are you?"

    I kindly responded to Aryandor''s question.

    "I''m Rudy Astria."

    Upon hearing my response, Aryandor furrowed his brow.

    "This is absurd."

    Aryandor seemed puzzled, and I too found the situation strange.

    What exactly does this guy know?

    When thinking about it, since it involves time magic, he should be able to know about the past and future.

    However, seeing Aryandor''s reaction, I couldn''t help but feel perplexed.

    He doesn¡¯t know me.

    It seemed like he knew Rudy Astria before my soul took over the body.

    But what was it about Rudy Astria before I took over that led him toe here for me like this?

    The Rudy Astria I knew wasn¡¯t a talent that the rebels would covet.

    Certainly not worth mobilizing the rebels¡¯ forces toe and fight like this.

    Yet, him being here meant that he saw something.

    What did he see that prompted this action?

    While I was thinking, a voice rang out from afar.

    "Indeed, everyone is gathered here."

    A man with a patchy beard, Robert, stood there.

    He was riding on the back of Behemoth, approaching us.

    Robert scanned us quickly and then focused his gaze on Cromwell.

    "Cromwell, you still haven¡¯t beaten him? He looks like a greenhorn."

    Irritated by Robert¡¯s teasing, Cromwell gritted his teeth and spoke.

    "...You try fighting him. He''s a headache."

    "I¡¯ve already caught one."

    Robert pulled up a man by the scruff of his neck.

    "Hey, is this one yourrades?"

    A man with severe dark circles under his eyes.

    He was the one who had ridden the Bone Dragonst time.

    He seemed to be unconscious or at least unable to gather his wits.

    "How can you treat a necromancer like this?"

    Robert looked at Aryandor with disdain as he spoke.

    "The power of the rebel guystely is no joke~ That''s what I heard. It was slightly interesting, but was it all just a rumor? They said they were fighting for some great cause, but......"

    At those words, Aryandor shot him a fierce look.

    "Do you want your tongue cut off?"

    "Oh~ scary~."

    Robert mocked Aryandor with his words.

    Whileughing mockingly, Robert suddenly shifted the atmosphere as he began to speak.

    "What kind of cause is it when you can¡¯t even look after one person by your side. It¡¯s almost sad for those around you."

    I looked at Robert and scanned the surroundings.

    The situation was hugely in our favor.

    He was alone and we were numerous.

    Moreover, I was in a state where I could use space magic.

    It was a situation that he could never win.

    From his perspective, it should be a hopeless situation.

    Aryandor, ring at Robert, shifted his gaze back towards me.

    "Hmm, this is as far as I should go."

    Aryandor smiled at me.

    "It was a pleasure meeting you, Rudy Astria. Some unexpected events unfolded, which were somewhat startling, but it was fun in its own way."

    Aryandor spoke to me as if bidding farewell.

    I immediately opened my mouth upon hearing those words.

    "Professor."

    "I know."

    Cromwell, Gracie, Robert, and I began to manipte our mana.

    It seemed like our opponent was trying to flee.

    We must stop him.

    It¡¯s a prime opportunity to capture the leader of the Rebels.

    "Prisci."

    I rapidly summoned Prisci.

    I judged that Prisci would be more effective at halting the opponent''s movements than space magic.

    I¡¯m unsure how to utilize time magic, but if it¡¯s Prisci, who can even freeze mana...

    Not only that, but the other professors also used their magic.

    Clearly, our magic was trying to envelope Aryandor, but he did not move.

    He just smiled and slightly raised his hand.

    With his hand raised, Aryandor snapped his fingers.

    Click!

    "Time Back."

    A bright light red, enveloping Aryandor.

    Time Back.

    It was a spell that rewinds time.

    Although he had continually used this magic while fighting with McDowell and Cromwell, he used it this time on a different scale.

    He had arranged for Jefrin to set up magical devices in advance to prepare for the spell.

    From the very beginning, Aryandor had no intention of fighting seriously.

    He merely intended to retrieve Rudy Astria and retreat.

    Aryandor slowly opened his eyes.

    Before him stood the Bone Dragon.

    Next to it, in order, were Jefrin, Daemon, and Venderwood.

    It was before they departed.

    However, it was a dark night.

    While the moment had been reset, absolute time had progressed.

    Aryandor opened his mouth, observing the scene.

    "We''re not going to the Academy."

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jefrin''s eyes widened.

    ¡°Bu, but surely... just a moment ago... we were at the Academy...¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Aryandor, who was about to enter a building behind him, turned his head at Jefrin¡¯s words.

    Aryandor looked at Jefrin, then nced at Daemon and Venderwood next to him.

    The two also seemed to share Jefrin¡¯s surprise, their faces showing astonishment.

    Even though time was rewound, they all retained their memories.

    Something that should not have happened.

    Aryandor turned his head again, gazing at Jefrin.

    ¡°Jefrin, how were the magical devices set up?¡±

    "What? I did as you instructed, exactly..."

    Aryandor frowned.

    Although time seemed to have been rewound correctly, the fact that their memories remained intact meant something went wrong with the devices.

    Time magic was a magic fraught with loopholes.

    Even now, time hasn''t reverted correctly.

    While the time they originally departed was during sunset, it was now deep into the night.

    In reality, the duration they spent there had already passed.

    Everyone outside the Academy experienced time as usual.

    However, for those inside the Academy, only their timeline had been altered.

    To be precise, the events during that span seemed to have been erased.

    But for some reason, the magical device had not activated properly.

    While things like their physical locations were reset, their memories remained intact.

    This meant...

    The people of the Academy would remember this.

    Including his abilities and the abilities of the people in front of him.

    Of course, he had not revealed all of his abilities, but still, he had disyed most of them.

    ¡°Sigh......¡±

    Aryandor sped his head and let out a sigh.

    Then Jefrin, unable to stand still, looked at Aryandor anxiously.

    "I-I''m so sorry! It must''ve been a mistake on my part... My apologies..."

    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Aryandor sighed and spoke to Jefrin.

    "It''s my fault for not ounting for the variables."

    Aryandor said that and then looked at the others.

    "Take a good rest. I''m heading in as well."

    With those words, Aryandor walked into the building.

    Aryandor went into his room and clutched his head.

    His initial n was to manipte Rudy Astria, retain only their shared memories, and reverse time.

    After that, he intended to utilize Rudy Astria at the academy.

    But not only was the Rudy Astria at the academy a different person than he remembered, but the magic also didn''t execute properly.

    If only the time-reversal spell worked correctly, he wouldn''t have been this frustrated.

    Knock, knock, knock...

    Then, there was a knock on Aryandor¡¯s door.

    "Come in."

    Then, Jefrin slowly entered his room.

    "I... I apologize."

    Aryandor shook his head.

    "No, it was my mistake. Don''t worry, go and rest."

    Jefrin, having faced continuous failures since the North, felt shameful in Aryandor''s presence.

    However, Jefrin had something to bring up.

    "I... but..."

    "Hmm?"

    "As I was going around installing the magic tool... I saw a boy."

    "A boy?"

    At Jefrin¡¯s words, Aryandor furrowed his brow.

    "Yes, a boy... seemingly overwhelmed by feelings of inferiority and defeat."

    Jefrin, a wizard who uses hallucination-type magic, was extremely sensitive to people''s emotions.

    "But, as far as I know, that boy surely isn¡¯t one who would be like that..."

    "What?"

    "The boy who you said was the most dangerous... that boy was like that."

    "...Evan?"

    Aryandor''s eyes widened.

    "Yes, that was his name."

    Aryandor stared at Jefrin for a moment and then slowly smiled.

    "Care to borate?"

    In a headache-inducing situation, Aryandor felt as if he''d found a glimmer of hope.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 142: Saint Haruna (10)

    "What just happened......"

    Evan looked around, puzzled.

    He was sure that he had been in front of the training ground where people had gathered.

    However, the ce he was now in was his dormitory room.

    He had definitely been talking to a young girl.

    "You, you have very nice eyes, don''t you?"

    The words she said to him with a smile.

    "I know your feelings very well."

    "No matter how hard you try, no matter how you struggle, it seems like the gap only widens, and you feel increasingly powerless watching yourself."

    "I know it very well..."

    At the girl''s words, Evan drew his sword.

    "There''s no need to be so defensive."

    "My name is Jefrin."

    "I can help you."

    After those words, a bright light suddenly enveloped him, and it brought him to this moment.

    "Jefrin......"

    It was a name he''d heard somewhere before.

    "Haa......"

    Evan sighed while sitting on the bed.

    He watched closely.

    The sight of Rudy, standing proudly with the professors.

    While all the students were evacuating, Rudy boldly confronted the enemy with the professors.

    Something he himself could not do.

    Rudy was bravely doing all of those things.

    Perhaps it was natural to feel powerless.

    In fact, he thought it might be arrogant to consider himself a rival to Rudy Astria.

    "Was it a dream?"

    However, it was too vivid to be a dream.

    Too vivid......

    So...... was it reality?

    "No...... I......"

    It was Evan, who confidently held the top position at Liberion.

    There wasn''t a significant difference between him and Rudy Astria in thest exam.

    He still had the upper hand.

    At least for now...

    1st floor of the academy main building, in front of the entrance.

    "Huh?"

    Rie opened her eyes with a confused face.

    Where she was supposed to be was......

    Rie looked beside her.

    "Hmm?"

    Next to her, Yuni was making a puzzled face.

    "What''s going on?"

    Yuni tilted her head, looking at her body up and down.

    Despite having certainly been pierced through the abdomen, Yuni¡¯s body was now perfectly fine.

    "Y-Yuni?"

    "......Hmm? Sis?"

    Yuni, who had been staring intently at her stomach, lifted her head to look at Rie.

    "What''s this? Where are we? Did I have a dream?"

    Yuni said, tilting her head.

    The Yuni who had been trembling in fear just moments before was gone, and only the usual Yuni was there.

    Rie narrowed her brows and said,

    "Yuni, is your stomach okay?"

    "Huh?"

    At Rie¡¯s words, Yuni touched where she had been pierced through before.

    "What? Isn¡¯t this a dream?"

    When Rie mentioned her stomach, it felt like being pierced through had really happened.

    However, with her stomach being fine, she could only be puzzled.

    As she pondered, Yuni pped her hands and spoke.

    "Is this, like, the afterlife or something?"

    Yuni, who had been tilting her head in thought, narrowed her eyes and red at Rie.

    "If this is the afterlife, did you die too, sis?"

    "What?"

    Confused, Rie made a baffled expression at Yuni''s words.

    However, Yuni, unbothered by it, heaved a sigh.

    "I told you to leave me and run away, didn¡¯t I?! You struggled again because of your weird obstinacy! Really¡­¡­."

    "Huh?"

    "Really, since a while back! When there''s an easy way, just take it! Why do you always choose the hard way! That''s why this happened!"

    Yuni spoke to Rie as if scolding her.

    "I''m relieved."

    Hearing those words, Rie, smiling a weary smile, tightly hugged Yuni, who was in front of her.

    Yuni, suddenly being hugged by Rie, opened her eyes wide.

    "What, what is it!"

    Yuni struggled in Rie''s embrace with a surprised face.

    "Just stay still."

    Rie held Yuni tightly, preventing her from moving.

    After struggling for a moment, Yuni smiled at Rie¡¯s words and buried her face in Rie¡¯s chest.

    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve hugged sis¡­¡­ it¡¯s nice to hug sis since we died~.¡±

    Yuni spoke to Rie, who had suddenly hugged her, in a teasing manner.

    As she spoke, Yuni felt something strange.

    The clothes of Rie, who was holding her.

    They were definitely the uniform of Liberion Academy.

    "¡­¡­But, do you normally wear the same clothes when you die?"

    Something was strange.

    Yuni slightly moved away from Rie''s embrace and looked around.

    "The ce too... seems familiar?"

    Anyone who looked at the surroundings would recognize it as Liberion Academy.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rie, having somewhat regained her senses, also looked around.

    "Why am I here?"

    "What is this!!"

    Then, a noisy sound came from the surroundings.

    Students, looking around with surprised voices.

    Their reactions were simr to theirs.

    Then a voice echoed through the academy.

    [Students, this is Professor Mcguire. The situation you just saw was real, and we are currently assessing it. We will inform you immediately once we understand what has happened. That is all.]

    Professor Mcguire''s magic echoed the sound around them.

    "What is it?"

    Rie frowned as she spoke.

    At that moment, the sound of hurried footsteps rushing into the academy¡¯s main building could be heard.

    It was Professor Gracie.

    ¡°Uh, Professor?¡±

    Professor Gracie turned her head for a moment at Yuni''s voice.

    "Oh, oh! Yuni! Sorry, I''m in a hurry right now!"

    Yuni grabbed the back of Gracie, who was about to run away in a hurry.

    Gracie, whose clothes were being held, opened her eyes wide.

    "Huh, Yuni? I''m busy right now!"

    Gracie, whose clothes were grabbed by Yuni, flusteredly spoke.

    Holding the back of the professor''s clothes tightly might be considered impolite, but Gracie made a face as if she wanted to be sent quickly, not caring about such matters.

    "Yuni, I''m really..."

    "Yuni."

    Rie pulled Yuni away from Professor Gracie.

    Yuni, grabbed by the neck by Rie, tilted her head while looking at her sister.

    "Sister?"

    "Thank you, Rie! Then I''ll!"

    This time, when Professor Gracie tried to go, Rie held onto her.

    "Gah!"

    Startled, Professor Gracie looked at Rie with surprise as she was grabbed again.

    "I didn¡¯t say you could go, did I?"

    Rie spoke to Professor Gracie with a sly smile.

    After all, Gracie was the most manageable professorpared to the others.

    So, she couldn¡¯t just let her go.

    She needed to understand the situation, after all.

    Gracie mumbled quietly, making a sullen face.

    "Why are you doing this to me......"

    Rie asked with a smile.

    "What happened? Why are we like this?"

    Professor Gracie hesitated for a moment, then quietly opened her mouth.

    "Well, it''splicated to exin......"

    Rie slightly tilted her head.

    Professor Gracie, thinking she would find out anyway, opened her mouth.

    "I¡¯m not sure if you''ll believe me, but it seems like time has reverted. For now, I think we need to discuss the exact details among the professors... Can you let go of this?"

    Gracie spoke to Rie as if coaxing a child.

    Rie nodded as if she understood and let go of the clothes.

    "Thank you."

    "Yes, yes! See youter!"

    Gracie started to run again.

    "Time?"

    Rie murmured to herself, furrowing her brow slightly.

    Come to think of it, right now was before she went to have tea with Yuni.

    The students around them too......

    Rie took Yuni''s hand.

    "Yuni, will you follow me for a moment?"

    "Yep!"

    Yuni smiled cheerfully and spoke when Rie took her hand.

    So, the two hand-in-hand arrived at the student council room.

    "Rudy, are you there?"

    Surely, if it was the situation when they were going for tea, Rudy should have been in the student council room.

    Rudy went to meet the leader of the rebels after being with her.

    She thought he might know something.

    However, someone else was in the student council room.

    "Hm? Who is it?"

    "Huh?"

    A girl wearing a nun¡¯s outfit.

    "The Saint?"

    But something was off.

    Her eyes were vacant.

    As if they were empty.

    "Ah, is it you, Rie?"

    But that cheeky way of speaking.

    It was undoubtedly the Saint, Haruna.

    "Why are you here?"

    Rie spoke, her eyes wide.

    After a moment of contemtion, Haruna tilted her head and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ There must be a reason, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    She sighed at the Saint, who made an iprehensible statement.

    This was how she had been speakingst time too.

    Thus, she thought there was no point in continuing the conversation.

    ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t Rudy here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, may I ask a question first?¡±

    Rie slightly furrowed her brow at Haruna¡¯s continual deflections, a vein almost popping on her forehead, but she managed to keep herposure.

    ¡°¡­¡­What is it.¡±

    ¡°Could it be, has time reversed?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Caught off guard by Haruna¡¯s sudden statement, Rie''s eyes widened.

    For now, she didn¡¯t understand Haruna¡¯s intentions.

    So she thought it was right to conceal it.

    ¡°No, I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    When Rie hesitated, Yuni spoke up.

    ¡°Yu, Yuni?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of hiding it? This isn¡¯t important, right? So, where did Rudy go?¡±

    Haruna smiled.

    ¡°If time has reversed¡­¡­ he might be in a different ce. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­A different ce? Did he go to see the professors?¡±

    Rie spoke, frowning at the iprehensible statement.

    However, Haruna simply smiled kindly and shook her head.

    ¡°No, a different ce.¡±

    Haruna gently touched her rosary.

    ¡°He went to witness how the best decisions can sometimes yield the worst oues.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    I opened my eyes.

    I remembered a blinding light enveloping me.

    Along with the words ''Time Back.''

    Thinking about the term ''Time Back,'' it seemed like magic that reversed time.

    So, he would have used it to avoid my attack and that of the professors.

    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±

    I looked around.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    A ruined academy stretched before me.

    What I saw before I obtained my future body¡­...

    The world where I possess the strongest power.

    A world where everyone is dead.

    That world was right before my eyes.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 143: Saint Haruna (11)

    The scent of char filled the air.

    As I stepped on the crumbled debris on the ground, a strange feeling arose within me.

    "Why am I here?"

    I scowled, ncing around.

    This ce is the future.

    Memories of the actions of my future self surface in my mind.

    Everyone in this world is dead.

    From those I was close to like Luna, Rie, and Astina, to Professors Robert, Cromwell, and Gracie.

    Everyone in the academy is dead.

    However, those outside the academy survived.

    We won the battle.

    But, can this truly be called victory?

    Tap... Tap...

    I gaze up at the sky.

    "It¡¯s raining."

    Raindrops fall, touching my head.

    With the rain, amidst the ruined buildings, I stand alone at the center.

    It was a pitiful sight.

    I can¡¯t imagine what it would feel like for my future self.

    If after defeating the enemy, all that remains are ruins...

    If everyone is dead and you are left alone,

    Even without experiencing it, my heart aches just thinking about it.

    ¡°Why... did it end up like this?¡±

    It¡¯s confusing.

    The scenes y in my head, but what I was thinking while fighting doesn¡¯te to mind.

    Just vague emotion surfaces.

    Hatred.

    A hot fury surges in my chest.

    A colossal rage towards Aryandor, the leader of the Rebels, filled my heart.

    Of course, this emotion is merely felt indirectly.

    It¡¯s like reading a book.

    It doesn¡¯t strongly resonate with me.

    I know Aryandor must be eliminated, but when asked if he¡¯s the object of hatred, I can only tilt my head.

    However, as I process information about my future self, hatred gradually emerges.

    How did this happen?

    Where did it start to go wrong?

    All the situations draw themselves in my head.

    ¡°Astina...?¡±

    Astina''s death.

    She died a year before this fight, this final battle, by Aryandor¡¯s hand.

    That''s what the memories inside me showed.

    My future self walked a path almost identical to mine.

    From the time I possessed this body to now, the path is nearly identical.

    But, after Astina¡¯s death, my future self becamepletely different from my current self.

    During my second year winter break, Astina was killed by Aryandor.

    That''s the timeline of this world.

    After Astina died, my future self resolved,

    I must be stronger.

    I must be stronger to protect everyone.

    Although it might seem like a simr thought to my current self, it was a vow of a slightly different shape.

    In the future, I began to grow stronger by any means necessary.

    After Astina''s death, the future me directly went to the Astria family.

    And I pushed Ian out.

    I ousted Ian without hesitation, took over the family, and not only that, I began to seize all the powers around me.

    In this process, the people around me were neglected.

    I moved forward no matter what others did.

    I thought it would be fine as long as I protected everyone.

    However, the result of doing so turned out like this.

    While I was dealing with other people... while defeating other enemies... everyone died.

    The people at the academy couldn¡¯t hold out.

    It was an absurd result.

    No matter how strong I became, there was nothing I could do when multiple enemies appeared in different ces.

    And after everything ended.

    The future me decided.

    To go back.

    To forget all this and return to my original life, where I should be.

    "......I''m going back."

    As I mumbled to myself, a voice came.

    "You''re going back in the end, huh."

    "Ah...... Prisci?"

    A silver wolf revealed itself behind me.

    It was Prisci.

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve had a conversation like this."

    Prisci spoke to me in a somewhat bitter tone.

    Now, I knew why Prisci reacted that way.

    The abilities I had when Astina died were not much different from now.

    Of course, they were a little more developed, but the range of the abilities were the same.

    When Astina was in danger, I entrusted Astina to Prisci and went to fight Aryandor.

    Of course, the result was defeat.

    There was no way I could beat Aryandor.

    The result not only gave me a sense of defeat.

    The defeat took Astina away from me.

    Seeing Astina''s death like that, I couldn''t stand still.

    I felt a feeling of revulsion towards myself who had barely survived.

    My mind was nowhere near sane.

    Eventually, all arrows of resentment pointed at Prisci, and it seemed like Prisci and I became estranged.

    Prisci stared at me intently and quietly opened her mouth.

    "What on earth happened earlier?"

    The fight with Aryandor.

    Prisci couldn''t understand what happened.

    But I also questioned the surprisingly calm demeanor of Prisci.

    In the memories of my future self...

    It felt like I said something I shouldn¡¯t have.

    Prisci appeared nonchnt, gazing at me without concern.

    Well, it was easier for me if Prisci came out with this attitude.

    It was much better than awkwardness.

    "Hmm..."

    I gazed intently at Prisci, pondering.

    Where should I begin exining...

    As I was thinking, Prisci spoke first.

    ¡°It''s fine. It''s not the first time I''ve failed to understand your actions."

    With that, Prisci looked straight at me.

    ¡°You look better than I thought, though. Have youe to some realization¡­ or¡­ Sigh... Whatever. If you''re going to go back, go back quickly.¡±

    I tilted my head slightly at Prisci¡¯s words.

    ¡°Go back where?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would go back once everything is done? To the world you were living in.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    What did the me in this world¡­ do, exactly?

    To be honest, even though various memories existed in my head, it felt as if they were pages in a book, so I couldn''t know everything.

    I could only read down through the parts I wanted.

    I pondered over the phrase ¡®going back.¡¯

    Then, a particr magic came to mind.

    A space magic that the future me could use.

    This wasn''t just a simple teleportation spell.

    That''s what my future knowledge told me.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    I began to channel mana.

    Brushing my damp hair, soaked from the rain, aside, I reached my hand forward.

    ¡°Portal... create...¡±

    Then, a small vortex began to form in front of me.

    The ck swirl gradually widened, and a small gap began to emerge.

    The dark space, dim from the rain, began to brighten with the light emanating from the small gap.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Beyond the portal, a familiar scenery peeked through.

    Tall, modern buildings.

    A clear sky.

    Numerous cars moving along the roads.

    ...It was Earth.

    "...I can actually go back?"

    I stared at thendscape in disbelief.

    Prisci, watching me, spoke.

    ¡°Yeah, so go on. I pray you never experience such events again."

    ¡°Prisci?¡±

    I turned my head and looked at Prisci.

    Prisci bowed her head to me.

    "On behalf of the world, I thank you. You were a hero."

    I nkly stared at her solemn farewell.

    Clearly, the future me had saved the world.

    But I hadn''t saved the people of the academy.

    How would I have felt receiving this gratitude here, in the future?

    With my friends and teachers dead, and nothing left, I return to Earth after a farewell from the one I fought with.

    I hear the words that I am a hero.

    How would it feel?

    I felt like being in this ce might not be a good thing for my future self.

    I couldn''t say anything as I looked at Prisci, who was still bowing her head.

    "Prisci......"

    Still, I thought that the remaining person needed as much consideration as possible.

    "You really worked hard too. I¡¯m going to leave now, so take care."

    Saying so, I headed towards the portal.

    As I stepped towards the portal, a bright light enveloped me.

    "Huh?"

    "Rudy......?"

    Upon opening my eyes, Rie, Yuni, and the saint, Haruna, were in front of me.

    The student council room of the Academy.

    It seemed like I had returned to reality.

    ¡°Ugh......¡±

    Suddenly, dizziness struck me, and I vomited.

    ¡°Rudy!¡±

    Rie rushed toward me with a startled expression.

    Then, Harunaughed.

    Rie, supporting me, looked at Haruna.

    "Hey! What''s happening...!"

    ¡°You may feel dizzy for a moment. It will pass soon, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Haruna cut off Rie¡¯s words, as if she knew she would say that.

    I regained some of my senses and lifted my head.

    And, surveying the surroundings, I spoke.

    "......What happened?"

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ I want to ask that.¡±

    Rie, while supporting me, who was about to copse, seated me in a chair.

    Seated, I looked at everyone.

    "Yuni......? Are you...... okay?"

    Yuni, who was surely injured before, was perfectly fine in front of me.

    Yuni, folding her arms and looking at me indifferently, said,

    ".....You seem to be in a worse condition than me.¡±

    That was true.

    I felt nauseous and dizzy, and my mind wasn¡¯t fully clear.

    Still, I could manage a conversation.

    "Time has gone back."

    Haruna uttered abruptly.

    It was brief, but no further exnation was needed.

    "Ti......me."

    It was roughly as I expected.

    I had had a rough idea since Aryandor mentioned Time Back.

    I nodded and threw out a question.

    "So, why did I go there?"

    "Aryandor only turned back time, and you went back to the future because you were inside your future self."

    "So your eyes. Time has gone back, so why are your eyes in that condition."

    ¡°I didn¡¯t merely lose my sight. I vited a taboo, and so I received that punishment.¡±

    "......Wait a minute."

    Rie interrupted my conversation with Haruna.

    "......I can¡¯t follow the conversation, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Rie spoke, cing a hand on her temple as if asking what on earth we were talking about.

    Also, Yuni next to us looked at Rie with a bright smile.

    "Oh, me too. I thought I was the only one who didn¡¯t know, but it seems not."

    ¡°No, that...... sigh......¡±

    Rie red at me.

    I awkwardly smiled back at her gaze.

    ¡°Why......¡±

    "You, I ask only one question."

    Rie, ced her hand on the desk and leaned close, opening her mouth.

    "You had time to exin to me, and you didn''t, or you couldn''t."

    "I couldn''t... I just heard about this situation too..."

    Rie stared at me intently.

    I gave her the most pitiful, unjustly used expression I could muster.

    "......Really?"

    "Really."

    Rie stared at me hard and then sighed.

    "Ha... okay, I got it. Then exin everything when this is over."

    "Of course."

    I smiled at Rie and turned my gaze back to Haruna.

    There was something I was most curious about.

    "How much have you interfered in my life?"

    Haruna knows everything.

    From the fact that I am a possessor, to the events of the future.

    She was the one who knew all of it.

    So, has that person been ying with the world and me from the start to the end?

    Then Haruna quietly opened her mouth.

    "I''ve done exactly two things."

    Haruna smiled as she spoke.

    "One was telling Astina about your future, and the other is what I just did. It applies to the present, the future, and any time."

    Haruna spat out meaningful words andughed.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 144: The Eve of the Storm...! (1)

    "It''s a nice day."

    "Indeed, the weather is lovely."

    I shaded my eyes with my hand and looked up at the sky.

    Next to me, Prisci clung closely like a puppy.

    I gently stroked Prisci''s head as she sat beside me.

    "You''ve been so busy that you couldn''t summon me, what''s the asion?"

    "No matter how busy, one must take breaks now and then."

    The reason for such leisure was because Homing Day had been canceled.

    The preparations for Homing Day were alreadyplete, and essentially, since time had been reversed, there were no issues at the academy, but Vice Principal Cromwell boldly canceled it.

    Homing Day was a venue for bonding between juniors and seniors.

    Also, it was an event where graduates returned to the academy to see the faces of their professors.

    However, after experiencing an attack from the rebels, neither students nor professors could possibly enjoy such an event.

    The graduates might be disappointed, but holding the event despite that all that would be problematic.

    Perhaps Cromwell thought the same, as he boldly canceled the event.

    "Indeed, the professors must be busy as well......"

    The attack by the rebels and the reversing of time.

    All of these events were known not only to those inside the academy but also publicized throughout the entire empire.

    The Emperor and numerous nobles were furious, and orders to apprehend the rebels were issued across the empire.

    Though they spoke of capture, it was essentially a kill-on-sight order.

    Even the fragmented empire had united like this because the academy had been messed with.

    So, the professors at the academy began to pass information about the rebel leaders to the empire.

    Daemon, who uses necromancy.

    Jefrin, who utilized illusion magic.

    Venderwood, who could regenerate infinitely.

    Aryandor, the swordsman who used time magic.

    Portraits of these individuals were drawn and distributed across the empire.

    I wondered if there was any point to this.

    Could they really be caught just by searching for them?

    Having faced them, I knew their power well and was fully aware that they could not be caught by ordinary means.

    However, seeing the empire unite over this issue made it seem like a not-so-bad situation.

    "Now, I suppose it''s just up to me to do well......"

    With a slightly disheartened smile, I stroked Prisci''s head.

    Prisci smiledfortably, seemingly pleased.

    "Well then, I''ll leave this part to Professor Mcguire."

    "Okay. What else?"

    "Yes... there''s the matter of repairing the training grounds..."

    Kuhn nced slightly as he reported to Rie.

    "...Don''t worry about her."

    This ce was clearly the student council room.

    However, a girl who wasn''t part of the student councily on the room''s sofa, giving Kuhn a slight re.

    "Hmm~ It seems like it''s about time to wrap this up~."

    The girl, lounging on the couch with cat-like grace, was Yuni.

    Yuni slightly adjusted her position and spoke.

    ¡°Sis seems a bit tired~.¡±

    Yuni¡¯s tone was subtly teasing.

    Kuhn briefly nced at Rie.

    ¡°I''m not tired. Keep reporting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then¡­¡­.¡±

    "Hey! Just leave it to him and y with me!"

    Yuni spoke to Rie, pouting her lips.

    She was whining like a little child.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡­.¡±

    Kuhn coughed awkwardly at Yuni¡¯s typical behavior.

    It felt as if he was intruding on a family conversation.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Although Rie sighed, the corners of her lips twitched upward slightly.

    It didn¡¯t seem like she minded Yuni¡¯s yful whining.

    ¡°I''ll y with you tomorrow, so go home for today.¡±

    Hearing those words, Yuni¡¯s lips curled into a grin.

    ¡°Is it a promise?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeming pleased with Rie¡¯s response, Yuni exited the student council room with a spring in her step.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue¡­¡­.¡±

    As soon as Yuni closed the door behind her, it opened again.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡±

    Rudy entered the student council room, looking in the direction Yuni had disappeared to.

    ¡°Oh, Rudy, you''re here?¡±

    Rie greeted Rudy with a smile.

    It was a casual, everyday sort of greeting.

    ¡°Is there any problem with the work?¡±

    ¡°Nah, now that Homing Day is gone, there''s pretty much nothing to do.¡±

    ¡°Did the professors say anything?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I think we can just keep doing what we were doing?¡±

    As Rudy moved to his ce, Rie passed him some documents without a word, and Rudy epted them as if it were a matter of course.

    Kuhn just stared nkly at the two of them.

    ¡°What? Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­ Then, I¡¯ll continue the report.¡±

    And so, Kuhn resumed his report.

    Rudy did his work, and Rie listened to Kuhn¡¯s report.

    ¡°¡­¡­Umm?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, go on.¡±

    Kuhn continued his report, sweat beading on his forehead.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡±

    Rie, however, seemed lost in thought.

    Although Rie had been focused and asking various questions while Yuni was there, now she was neither looking at the documents nor at Kuhn.

    At the end of Rie¡¯s gaze was Rudy.

    Kuhn couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.

    Even though he had sensed a strange atmosphere between these two before, it felt like that level of tension could exist between any man and woman.

    However, now it felt entirely different.

    It wasn¡¯t usually like this, but whenever the two were working together separately, Rie seemed to malfunction.

    Continuing to stare nkly, and quite openly, she just kept gazing at Rudy.

    Her face seemed to be immersed in some profound contemtion.

    This situation began after Rie visited the Royal pce.

    Due to the rebel invasion incident, Rie and Yuni had both visited the Royal pce together.

    Although it was officially a situation report called by the Emperor, it was a well-known fact that he called them after hearing that the two princesses had encountered some unpleasant incidents.

    After the two princesses visited the Royal pce, Rie and Yuni became quite close.

    However, something about Rie''s state was...

    "...strange."

    Kuhn, thinking further discussion would be pointless, roughly summarized and moved on.

    However, Rie, perhaps unaware that the conversation had ended, continued to stare at Rudy.

    Kuhn cautiously opened his mouth.

    "...Senior?"

    "Hm?"

    Rie, startled, turned to look at Kuhn.

    "Ah, oh, right. Good job. Continue handling it that way."

    Rie offered a casual smile and brushed it off.

    "...I will take my leave then."

    Kuhn, thinking that stepping back might help the two, retreated for the moment.

    "...? Alright, good job."

    Rie offered a puzzled face and a greeting as she watched Kuhn hastily disappear.

    Rie didn''t understand why Kuhn vanished so quickly.

    She hadn¡¯t fully realized that she had been staring at Rudy.

    There was a specific reason why Rie was gazing at Rudy so nkly.

    The conversation she''d had at the Royal pce.

    Rie had talked a lot with her father.

    About how Yuni had almost died.

    About how Yuni had thrown herself in harm''s way for her.

    That conversation had taken ce, and there was also a discussion about how Rudy had saved them both.

    Talking so openly with her father after so long felt good.

    It felt like she was talking to a father, not the emperor who ruled the empire.

    Having such a conversation, Yuni, with a smile, said to Rie,

    -I don''t want to be anything like an emperor. Sis, you can do all that.

    Rie was greatly surprised by Yuni''s words.

    Yuni, who had beenpeting with her for the throne all this while.

    Despite having many deficienciespared to Rie, the effort and study Yuni put in to attain the emperor''s position had always been genuine.

    Thus, hearing Yuni willingly relinquish the throne was nothing but shocking.

    -I don¡¯t think that position suits me.

    A relief was visible on Yuni''s face as she spoke with a smile.

    Although it wasn''t an official deration, it felt like she had shaken something off by telling Rie.

    -So. Starting today, we¡¯re going to get along even better. Now, not aspetitors, but as sisters!

    Rie smiled at Yuni, who spoke thus.

    Through their conversation, Yuni and Rie resolved various misunderstandings.

    Misunderstandings that have been followed since childhood.

    Rie, who faced harassment opposing the noble faction, and Yuni, who nonchntly sided with the noble faction because it was convenient.

    Yuni simply epted them because things were bothersome and tough.

    The misunderstanding that umted between Rie and Yuni was entirely because of the noble faction.

    The noble faction pitted Rie and Yuni against each other, creating a confrontational structure.

    Once such misunderstandings were resolved, the rtionship between Rie and Yuni strengthened.

    Thus, after concluding with Yuni, Rie faced the Emperor alone.

    Although she was a bit bewildered when the Emperor suddenly called only her, she met with the Emperor alone as it was her father''s call.

    And the words of the Emperor:

    -Uh... my daughter...

    -So... are you... dating that Rudy Astria?

    -How about thinking about marriage?

    Because of these words, Rie kept thinking.

    While Rudy was reading documents, he felt a gaze and lifted his head.

    When he looked to the side, Rie was staring at him intently.

    Rudy looked at Rie with a puzzled face.

    "...What are you doing?"

    "Hmm...?"

    Rie, suddenly realizing Rudy was calling her, snapped to attention.

    "Ah..."

    Realizing she had been nkly staring at Rudy, Rie blushed.

    "Oh, it''s nothing! Nothing at all!"

    Rie stood up abruptly from her seat and shouted.

    "Ah... okay."

    Rudy nodded his head with a puzzled face at Rie¡¯s intense reaction.

    Somehow, that reaction was even more embarrassing.

    Rie turned her head and tightly closed her lips, frowning.

    However, on one hand, she continued her thoughts.

    -How about thinking about marriage?

    She recalled the Emperor''s words.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 145: The Eve of the Storm...! (2)

    "It was all in vain."

    Astina let out a rueful smile as she read the letter.

    It was a letter about the Saint Haruna.

    Astina had gone to great lengths to gather information about the Saint, but by the time she had done so, matters regarding Haruna had already concluded.

    The Haruna that Astina had discovered was just an ordinary girl.

    Amon girl that could be found in any empire.

    However, it is said that she changed after meeting the former saint, Beatrice.

    "Rudy was called here by... the former saint..."

    That¡¯s what was written in the letter to Rudy.

    There was not much written about the depth of the matter.

    Such content was not something to casually discuss in a letter.

    The exact reason was that too much other information was written down.

    But, there was one point that lifted her spirits as she read a bit of the content.

    "No one else knows..."

    A content smile appeared on Astina¡¯s face.

    The start of the letter, which discussed Haruna, felt somewhat disappointing.

    Only Astina hade to know the fact that Rudy was a possessor.

    Astina had seen several scenes by entering Rudy''s dreams.

    Sceneries that could never be seen in this world.

    Scenes that she could not even imagine.

    Such scenes were secrets known only to Rudy and herself.

    Stories that could not be shared with anyone.

    No one would believe such stories even if they were told.

    However, she had gone directly into Rudy¡¯s dreams and learned about this.

    She had seen a different side of Rudy and had also witnessed strange food and culture.

    It felt like a precious secret just between the two of them.

    Astina thought this fact hade to light through his meeting with Haruna and felt a pang of sadness.

    But seeing that even Rie and Luna weren''t told made her chuckle.

    "Oh, really..."

    Astina tapped her cheek.

    It was to prevent a constantly forming silly smile.

    "Well... aside from this..."

    In order to divert her mind slightly, Astina read through the other content of the letter.

    However, the remaining content did not seem so important.

    She already knew the information that the leader of the rebels, Aryandor, seemed to have turned back time, thanks to the information received from the capital.

    Truly crucial details were omitted from the letter.

    "This letter feels a bitcking..."

    Most of it outlined the flow of events that had urred, but the important details were missing.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter."

    Astina muttered to herself as she stood up from her chair.

    "Where... will you go?"

    The maid in front of her asked cautiously as Astina rose from her seat.

    "It''s about time to go back."

    Astina said with a smile.

    The semester was nearing its end.

    It was time for Astina to return to the academy.

    Although the final exams for the first semester were not held yet, Astina had a reason to return to the Academy a bit early.

    Astina spoke as she nced at the calendar.

    A day marked with a star on the calendar with the schedule, but without any specific details.

    It was Rudy''s birthday.

    Astina couldn''t forget the embarrassment from Rudy''sst birthday.

    Luna and Rie had unexpectedly joined them for a meal, adding to her humiliation.

    And yet, Rudy didn¡¯t celebrate her birthday.

    Astina''s birthday was in winter.

    Though she was away during winter break and couldn''t help it, she was still disappointed.

    "Shall we go then?"

    With a grand n in mind, Astina started heading towards the Academy.

    The scent of chemicals filled the researchb.

    Poles responsible for holding the staffs were scattered around, and various documents and mana stones were also strewn about.

    If one were to sell the materials scattered here, it would be enough for amoner to eat and live for three generations, given their value.

    "Hmm......"

    While the scattered items were valuable, the environment inside was stifling and oppressive.

    This ce was the Alchemy Department''sboratory.

    The room, where stacked items blocked the windows preventing proper sunlight, was ab.

    Yet, there was a person cheerfullyughing and researching.

    Herughing was to a degree where others might wonder if she wasn¡¯t insane, as she was in such a good mood.

    "Luna... are you struggling these days by any chance?"

    "Eh?"

    Ena asked Luna, who was happilyughing.

    Luna tilted her head with a puzzled expression.

    Recently, every day had been joyous for Luna.

    Of course, there were bad incidents like the rebel attack.

    However, that incident turned out to be a bit of a good thing for Luna.

    The magical tool that Luna had secured.

    The incident where she stole that magical tool that Jefrin had installed.

    That incident had a huge impact on Luna and everyone else.

    In a very good way.

    The reason why everyone didn¡¯t lose their memories.

    It was because Luna had stolen Jefrin¡¯s magical tool.

    When time reversed for everyone in the academy, only Luna remained unaffected.

    Because she held that magical tool.

    Of course, Luna did not intend this, but when Professor Mcguire disassembled the tool, it turned out to have that capability.

    They were still determining exactly what abilities the tool had.

    However, Mcguire was certain that the tool was rted to time magic.

    Specifically, it was a tool rted to the mental aspect of time magic.

    That was the magical tool Luna had stolen.

    The truth was that time had reversed, and everyone was left puzzled.

    Why did people''s memories remain?

    The magical tool that Luna had snuck away provided a clear answer.

    Luna, who hadn¡¯t even fought, became the biggest contributor to the Rebel incident.

    While Luna was pleased with this, in reality, this was a very minor matter.

    The reason Luna was smiling was due to an earlier event.

    The time Rudy threw a question that seemed like a confession.

    When he finally said he would answerter.

    That was the biggest reason that made Luna smile.

    This also made Luna anxious.

    What if Rudy simply apologizes and ends it?

    However, amidst this anxiety, she thought more about what it would be like if Rudy epted.

    "Hehehe... No, I have to quickly finish the task Rudy asked me to do."

    "Hmm..."

    Ena never expected such a thing.

    Even though Ena knew Luna well, she didn¡¯t know much about Rudy.

    It was unimaginable that the usually stoic Rudy would say such things.

    Of course, Ena, who asionally says positive things to Luna, thought that it was still a positive event when she saw him feeding Rie.

    But she couldn''t think of this as a positive thing.

    "Luna..."

    Looking at Luna, Ena wore a pitiful expression.

    To the unknowing Ena, it seemed like Luna was trying her best to be positive.

    Rudy, that guy, was always with Rie while working in the student council, and Luna seemed to be left behind.

    After hearing about the rebel incident, didn''t they say Rudy saved Rie and Yuni?

    Rudy, who saved not only Rie but also Rie''s family... there was no way this was flowing in a good direction.

    "Luna... I''m always on your side..."

    Upon hearing Ena''s bitter words, Luna tilted her head.

    "...Huh?"

    Luna, who knew nothing, just smiled warmly.

    "I''m always on your side too, Ena!"

    "Uh..."

    Seeing Luna like that made Ena feel even more pitiful.

    Holding such a pitiful heart, Ena, while on the verge of tears, lifted her head.

    "Riku...!!!"

    "Hm?"

    "Where did Riku go! She definitely said she was going to bring tea and snacks earlier!!"

    "...Ena?"

    Right now, Luna and Ena were in the midst of conducting a staff research led by Rudy.

    Riku was not originally needed for that research but...

    -Don¡¯t leave me out!!!

    However, feeling unjust about doing different work alone, she ended up participating in the research.

    For no pay, of course.

    Then, the door to the research room opened.

    Riku, with a broad smile, held a bundle of snacks in both hands.

    "Hey, guys! I brought snacks!"

    "Riku!! Why are you sote!!"

    "...Huh?"

    "Luna must be hungry since she has to use mana!!"

    Luna was in the process ofbining her staff and a mana stone.

    An act that consumes a lot of mana.

    It was certainly a valid point.

    "Ah... so... I tried to be... as quick... as possible...?"

    "You should bring it faster! Hey! When I do that kind of thing, I run so fast you can¡¯t even see my feet!!"

    "Ho, how can you not see your feet..."

    "That means you should try harder! Try! Eehhh?"

    Ena, with her hands on her hips, spoke to Riku.

    Poor Riku was the target of Ena''s venting.

    Riku, not understanding the situation, stared at Ena with a bewildered face.

    "Ahaha..."

    Luna, observing this scene, awkwardly chuckled while scratching her cheek.

    Thus, Riku, in the midst of being the target of Ena''s ire, sat down in a corner.

    "Hmmph......"

    Once Ena¡¯s venting was done, a girl peeked her face into theb.

    "Oh, everyone''s here?"

    "Yuni...! Ena is bullying me...!!"

    Riku, with a crying face, threw herself into Yuni¡¯s arms.

    "Hmm? Ena did?"

    "Yes...! Ena did...!"

    "It¡¯s okay~ It¡¯s okay~."

    Yuni patted the back of Riku, who nestled into her arms.

    Riku and Yuni.

    While they seemed an unlikely pair, they surprisingly matched and they had been getting along welltely.

    Recently, Luna and her group were assisting with the staff that Rudy had requested help with, and since Yuni was in charge of the mana stone-rted research for it, they spent a lot of time together.

    "Oh! Is it snack time?"

    Yuni, whileforting Riku, spotted the snacksid out in front of her, her eyes lighting up.

    "Do you want to eat with us, Yuni?"

    "Of course~."

    When Luna asked, Yuni pushed Riku away from her embrace and walked towards Luna.

    "Yu, Yuni?"

    "Oh, there¡¯s cake too?"

    "Yu, Yuni??"

    "Heeey! This is delicious."

    "Yuni!!!"

    "Riku, you shoulde quickly too. It¡¯s delicious."

    Nonchntly deserting Riku, Yuni began eating cake.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 146: The Eve of the Storm...! (3)

    Kuhn had been feeling something unusualtely.

    He looked at just one girl and loved only her.

    It wasmon sense for Kuhn.

    Though the empire''sw allowed for multiple wives, the widespread convention was to have just one.

    Being amoner, Kuhn was naturally rooted in this convention.

    Though there were nobles with multiple wives, Kuhn had never witnessed such a scene, so it felt natural to him.

    "Kuhn, what are you thinking about?"

    And Kuhn already had his partner.

    Emily.

    A girl he had grown up with since they were children.

    She was like his other half.

    There were times Kuhn took care of Emily, and times Emily took care of Kuhn.

    The two of them would look out for each other''s shorings like they were of one mind.

    If they were to spend their lives together, Kuhn thought this kind of rtionship was natural.

    Humans typically view the world based on their own experiences.

    Given the life Kuhn had led, it was no wonder he couldn''t think any differently.

    "Emily."

    "Hm?"

    While moving student council materials, Kuhn looked over at Emily next to him.

    "Do you think Rudy Astria likes Rie?"

    It was an unexpectedly innocent question, unlike the usually thoughtful Kuhn.

    Emily was surprised at the sudden question but pondered it seriously.

    "Uhm... judging by their interactions... but... um..."

    Emily couldn''t give a definite answer.

    When Emily and Kuhn first saw Rudy, he was with Luna.

    At first nce, they seemed like a young couple, but upon closer inspection, it wasn''t the case.

    Then what about Rie, who was the vice-president?

    Apart from when Rudy went to theb, he was always with Rie.

    Rie was the senior that Kuhn and Emily saw most often.

    Rudy and Rie seemed like very close friends.

    They yed yful pranks and asionally bickered, just like good friends.

    Of course, there were couples who acted like that, so it wasn''t easy to just see them as friends.

    Were these two in a romantic rtionship?

    Not exactly.

    Judging by the recent atmosphere, it seemed like Rie had feelings for Rudy.

    However, if one were to ask Rudy if he felt the same, the answer would likely be no.

    Still, it didn''t give off the impression that Rudy disliked Rie or that their rtionship couldn''t develop into something more.

    Rie was a good colleague who filled Rudy''s gaps.

    While Rudy led the overall flow, she was the reliable colleague who filled in the gaps behind him.

    If it were a typical rtionship, one could just see them as good colleagues, but in some ways, it also looked like a wife supporting her husband.

    After contemting for a while, Emily shrugged her shoulders.

    "I don''t know... I really don''t."

    "Hmm..."

    After hearing Emily''s response, Kuhn nodded and murmured to himself.

    "What could Rudy Astria be thinking¡­?¡±

    I sat at my desk, twirling my pen, deep in thought.

    I had worries about the uing final exams, but the current dilemma waspletely different.

    Astina Persia.

    The fact that she would die.

    Is it a good idea to tell her?

    When I wrote to Astina recently, I didn''t mention such a thing.

    Aside from concerns about the letter''s security or other thoughts, my biggest dilemma was how to convey this possible reality to Astina.

    Astina is strong.

    She possesses a power that is unmatched by anyone else.

    It is a fact acknowledged by Professor Cromwell, the Academy, and everyone in the Empire.

    But if I were to tell her about her possible death, would she survive?

    Someone strong enough to kill Astina.

    Aryandor.

    His power was beyond imagination.

    A force capable of turning back time for everyone at the Academy.

    It wasn''t something a typical wizard could fathom.

    Someone close to the realm of the gods.

    That was the conclusion reached by professors who had faced him.

    In this world, it''s believed that only gods can control the realm of time.

    Space isn¡¯t much different.

    ording to this world''s creation myth, time and space were the first things created and dealt with by the gods.

    Having witnessed magic of both time and space, I truly believe it''s a domain of the gods.

    The Astria family''s position as the top ducal family of the Empire is also due to this reason.

    Along with that magic, their swordsmanship skills were also outstanding.

    I didn''t think Astina could handle such an opponent on her own.

    If they shed, Astina''s defeat seemed certain.

    The best way to change this oue?

    For me to be stronger.

    I may have glimpsed the future, but I didn¡¯t know the specifics.

    All I had was a vague sense of the events from memories of my future self.

    Given that, I couldn''t naively think of asking others for help.

    I had to be stronger.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    I looked at the papers beside me.

    The gradually emerging outline of my staff.

    "Will this be enough...?"

    Having a staff would surely amplify my abilities, but something felt wrong.

    ¡°Can it... evolve further¡­ Ugh¡­¡±

    I sighed, setting down my pen.

    There¡¯s so much to think about.

    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t just sit here like this.¡±

    The final exams are fast approaching.

    These exams can''t be taken lightly.

    The privileges given to the top student:

    ess to a researchb, research funding, and even the additional provision of magic tools.

    I couldn''t afford to miss out on any of them.

    Of course, I was somewhat concerned about Evan.

    In the past, I thought that if Evan didn''t grow, the academy would be annihted.

    Even when I looked into the future, I felt the same way.

    The future me held the top spot andpletely overshadowed Evan''s growth.

    Could it be that everyone died because of me?

    That thought crossed my mind.

    But even with these uncertainties, I moved forward.

    It was already the path I had chosen.

    It was already something that had happened.

    So I just had to do what I needed to do right now.

    That''s all there was to it.

    So, what should I be doing now?

    "Of course, I should be preparing for the final exam¡­"

    "Hmm¡­"

    Just as I tried to concentrate on my book again, I heard a voice in front of me.

    I lifted my head and looked forward.

    "...Why are you here?"

    "I came to study."

    Rie stood in front of me.

    I slightly furrowed my brows and looked around.

    This is the academy''s library.

    A ce bustling with people, not exactly the ideal study environment.

    So, seeing Rie here made me wonder.

    I naturally assumed the voice belonged to Luna.

    There was no one else in the library who was usually in the library that woulde up to me like this.

    Of course, Riku and Ena were there too, but they usually came with Luna, never alone.

    Rie casually took a seat in front of me and opened a book.

    "Is it strange for me toe here? I''ve been here before, you know?"

    Rie said, pouting her lips at me.

    It wasn''t her first timeing here, but it wasn''t amon urrence either.

    I stared at Rie for a moment and then spoke.

    "Do you have something to say?"

    "Not really? Ah, there is something I''m curious about though."

    Rie pped her hands as if she had just thought of something.

    I wasn''t sure if she genuinely just thought of it or was pretending to, but it didn''t really matter.

    "What are you curious about?"

    "What will be of the Saint now? She lost her eyesight, right?"

    "Oh, Haruna?"

    I had a somewhat private conversation with Haruna.

    Although Rie was a good friend, I had a little apprehension about discussing possession-rted matters.

    Astina epted it well, but Rie might not be so epting.

    "She said it doesn''t matter. She knew she was going to lose her sight anyway."

    Haruna had been living like a blind person all this time.

    She lost her vision overnight, but since she had been mentally prepared for it, it wasn''t a huge shock.

    She had intended for this to happen.

    Summoning his future self to this ce.

    The Saint said that it was a forbidden magic.

    Crossing different timelines could cause physical damage like Haruna experienced, and in extreme cases, could cost one''s life.

    Haruna said that this was a rule of the world and she was punished for not adhering to it.

    "Don''t you have anything else to say?"

    "What else?"

    I told Rie almost everything except the fact that I''m a possessor.

    I didn''t share personal stories like the question she just asked, but I did thoroughly exin important matters, like Astina''s death.

    "It wasn''t your idea to summon your future self, right? Plus the future might not go that way."

    "That''s true, but Haruna said it was necessary."

    "Then, don''t you owe her something in return?"

    Rie stared intently at my expression.

    However, I just tilted my head at the idea ofpensation.

    Haruna never brought up such a thing.

    If she needs something, I can give it, but...

    "If there''s nothing, then forget it."

    Seeing that I had no particr reaction, she smiled meaningfully and opened her book.

    It seemed she came just to ask that question.

    Perhaps she came to see me since I''ve been neglecting student council worktely due to my studies.

    I looked at Rie focus on her book then started studying again.

    After several hours of concentration,

    "The library is closing now."

    A librarian announced.

    Upon hearing that, Rie and I began packing up our books.

    "You''re going to continue studying when you get back, right?"

    Holding her bag, Rie asked me.

    "I have to keep studying."

    With finals approaching, there''s no time to rx.

    "Then how about taking a walk? Your head will hurt if you keep studying like this."

    "...Hmm, okay."

    She had a point.

    Sitting in one ce and studying all day can make it difficult to concentrate, and it''s sometimes necessary to take a break.

    That''s also a reason why I came to the library.

    With that, I walked with Rie toward the garden.

    The path Rie led me to was somewhere I hadn''t been to in a while.

    "Ah..."

    The ce where I had said something peculiar to Luna.

    The ce where I left ambiguous words of confession, saying I would give her an answerter.

    After saying that, I hadn''t seen Luna''s face recently.

    Our ovepping sses were on break due to the uing exams.

    "Hey, is there any food you want to eat or something?"

    "Food I want to eat?"

    While I was contemting such thoughts, I raised my head in surprise at Rie''s sudden question.

    "You must have foods you''re craving."

    Naturally, when I thought of food I was craving, it was Korean cuisine.

    Sometimes I would go to Professor Robert''s favorite restaurant and enjoy a dish called ''Cheonggukjang*.''

    There were other dishes I was craving as well.

    However, I couldn''t say such things, so I was in a dilemma.

    "Speaking of which, the food I had at the midterm camp was delicious. I loved those dishes."

    It was the farewell dinner after finishing the camp.

    Rie nodded in agreement.

    "Oh, it was really good there. The Academy''s cafeteria food never really suited my taste, so I didn''t expect much, but I was satisfied there."

    "Yeah, me too. The Academy''s cafeteria doesn''t quite work for me either."

    Rie probably didn''t enjoy the cafeteria food because she was used to high-end ingredients.

    As for me, I wasn''t a big fan of Western cuisine, so it didn''t suit my taste.

    But we did findmon ground on this.

    Rie continued with a satisfied smile and posed another question.

    "So, anything you want or wish for?"

    "Why are you suddenly asking me this?"

    I narrowed my eyes, curious about Rie''s sudden question.

    "Well, is there really nothing like that?"

    A thought came to mind after some pondering.

    My birthday wasing up soon.

    I didn''t even know itst year, but now I had it in mind.

    It was said to be nonsensical for a noble not to know their own birthday.

    I remembered to avoid any odd behavior this year.

    Seeing Rie''s expression, I could somewhat guess her thoughts and chuckled lightly.

    "Hmm... I don''t really have materialistic desires or anything, so there''s not much I want."

    I gave an ambiguous answer to tease Rie a bit.

    However, strangely enough, Rie smiled again, this time with a satisfied look.

    Rie smiled and blurted out something strange.

    "I know all about family ties and all... So, let''s skip that..."

    Family ties?

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Well, it''s really nothing."

    Rie raised her head and stared at me intently.

    When our eyes met, Rie opened her mouth.

    "Do you want to get engaged to me?"

    *Cheonggukjang is a type of Korean fermented soybean paste stew and uh that cliff LOL

    Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 147: The Eve of the Storm...! (4)

    Always think rationally.

    Decide with cold reason, not following the heart''s desires.

    This was always a phrase Rie kept close to her heart.

    Lately, she hasn''t been able to adhere to it well, but she always tried to apply it in her daily life.

    So, Rie thought rationally.

    What would happen if she married Rudy?

    First... Rie herself liked him.

    No, she shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions with such words.

    She decided to think rationally, efficiently, and calctedly.

    Let''s think about Rudy.

    For starters, he wasn¡¯t particrly tall.

    A height around the mid-170 cm.

    Average.

    However, when she saw the future version of Rudy, he seemed taller than he is now.

    Probably around 180 cm...

    Among adult men, that was considered on the taller side.

    And when considering his face... it was decent, not bad.

    That meant the genes he¡¯d pass onto their children wouldn''t be bad either.

    Now, let¡¯s consider other aspects.

    Rudy''s family is the Astria family, thergest ducal family in the empire.

    Could there be a better family in the empire?

    Of course, as the leader of the noble faction, they stood on the opposite side of Rie, who would be the Empress.

    Depending on the perspective, they could be star-crossed lovers.

    But it¡¯s also an opportunity to strengthen the empire.

    The current sessor of the Astria family, Ian, is hostile to the emperor.

    He showed an even more hostile attitude than the current head of the Astria family.

    But Rudy is different.

    His actions so far and his words have been very friendly towards the emperor.

    His attitude was so favorable that it made one wonder if he really grew up in the same house.

    If that''s the case, marrying Rudy would be politically advantageous as well.

    If Rudy forges ties with the royal family, his political standing would elevate.

    Considering Rudy''s current skyrocketing reputation, if he properly forms a connection with the Royal family, he would be on par with Ian, if not surpass him.

    In other words, it meant he wouldn''t fall behind whenpeting for the position of the sessor.

    This marriage acts as a robust support for Rudy to inherit the duchy.

    If Rudy inherits the Astria family, they would support the emperor, making it politically beneficial.

    Also, it''s important to consider if he has any debts or personal issues.

    Although there were rumors that he lived a reckless life in the past, it was clear they were just baseless rumors.

    The only other issue was the noticeable number of women around him, but that didn¡¯t concern her.

    She just had to hold onto him tightly.

    She just had to ensure he couldn¡¯t escape her charm.

    Now, let''s consider their life together as a married couple.

    Is shepatible with him?

    There wasn''t much to say on that matter.

    They were already in a good rtionship, and their personalities seemed to match well.

    Though they bickered from time to time, it wasn''t genuine fighting; it was more like yful teasing.

    Moreover, when deciding on most matters, their styles were sopatible that they resolved issues without much disagreement.

    Some say that couples should have at least one major fight before getting married, but why?

    There was no reason to fight.

    That left only the question of personal preferences.

    When you get married, you spend a lot of time together, so it''s essential that tastes, especially in food and hobbies, match to some extent.

    With that in mind, Rie went to find Rudy.

    But, as expected, there were no issues.

    "As I thought, we have no problems."

    Their preferences in food, hobbies, and even their ways of thinking were simr.

    It was a perfect match.

    That''s why Rie confidently asked:

    "Do you want to get engaged to me?"

    Beating around the bush or acting shy wasn''t Rie''s style.

    She preferred a direct approach.

    That''s how Rie lived her life.

    Rie stared intently at Rudy.

    Rudy, with a surprised face, looked back at her.

    Seeing his expression, Rie''s face began to flush.

    She realized the implications of what she had just said.

    A confession.

    Rie had confessed.

    Marry me.

    It wasn''t umon for women to confess, but it still felt embarrassing in its own way.

    Especially when they hadn''t been dating or even discussed their feelings before.

    "W-wait, I mean... we should talk about getting married...?¡±

    Rie, with flustered gestures, tried to borate on what she meant.

    Rudy was taken aback by Rie''s reaction.

    ¡°Why are you panicking after saying all that?¡±

    Rie couldn''t disagree with that.

    Rie thought that pushing forward without exining in detail would be more effective than rambling on with exnations.

    "W-well, a-anyway, let''s... let''s get engaged for now!"

    Rie said, looking up at Rudy with her face turning even redder.

    "N-no... how can you suddenly bring up something we''ve never even talked about before... and it''s marriage."

    ¡°What''s there to think about?¡±

    Rie said, cing her hand on her chest and puffed it out with pride.

    ¡°A beautiful person like me is offering to be your wife! I have skills! And a good family background!¡±

    But, despite her confident attitude, her face was turning crimson.

    Rie shifted her gaze away, unable to maintain eye contact with Rudy.

    She genuinely believed her confession was a logical decision.

    But, after saying it out loud, she realized she acted more emotionally than she had intended.

    Having already viewed Rudy through rose-colored sses, Rie''s thoughts weren''t exactly logical or objective.

    Rather, she had alreadye to a conclusion and was simply rationalizing her actions.

    In reality, Rie had confessed to Rudy simply because she liked him.

    "But... why are we talking about marriage all of a sudden?"

    Rudy was taken aback and blushed with embarrassment.

    "We''re not kids, so why just date? Let''s... let''s just... get married,"

    Rie said confidently at first, but her voice trailed off shyly at the mention of marriage.

    "Let''s... think about thister..."

    "No! I want to hear your answer now!"

    Rie firmly told Rudy.

    "I have to go study, and it''ll bother me if I don''t know the answer now!"

    Of course, regardless of Rudy''s answer, Rie would be too distracted to study that night.

    But she still wanted to hear his answer now.

    Knowing Rudy''s personality, it was obvious he wouldn''t give a straightforward answer.

    Lately, he seemed busy and lost in thought.

    Rie knew that if she let this pass, the topic would drag on.

    So she had to push forward.

    It was advantageous to strike when the opponent appeared vulnerable.

    This strategy was basic for Rie, who had studied the art of war.

    However, one thing concerned her: What if Rudy rejected her outright?

    Despite all her nning, she hadn''t anticipated this possibility.

    The usually assertive Rie quietly looked for signs in Rudy''s expressions, then asked in a small voice,

    "Um... do you... not like me?"

    "No, no, I like you..."

    Rudy replied quickly, hearing the uncertainty in Rie''s voice.

    Hearing that, Rie''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Oh."

    Rudy realized the implications of what he had just said.

    He recognized the weight of his words and the potential consequences.

    "Still... I mean, a sudden marriage..."

    "Not marriage, but engagement."

    Rie corrected him.

    "We''ll get married after graduation. That sounds good to you, right?"

    "Well, yes, but beyond whether it''s good or not©¤"

    "The wedding can be a small, intimate one, with delicious food prepared just for us."

    "That''s not the point."

    "Having a big wedding isn''t really necessary, right?"

    "W-well, that''s true. But the issue is the very premise of marriage©¤"

    Suddenly, Rie stepped closer and grabbed Rudy''s tie.

    Due to the height difference, Rudy had to tilt his head down.

    Rie brought his head down to her level, looked straight into his eyes, and began to speak.

    "Just tell me. Do you like me or not?"

    "Well... I do, but..."

    "That''s enough."

    As Rudy tried to say something, Rie cut him off.

    Rie moved closer and pressed her lips against Rudy''s.

    And so, under the dim moonlight, their lips met.

    After some time had passed.

    In Rie''s room.

    After kissing Rudy, Rie had retreated straight to her room.

    She knew that if they had started talking, Rudy would have begun to ask all sorts of questions.

    Not knowing what to say, she had simply bolted.

    "Hehe...heh..."

    Lying on her bed, Rie had a silly smile on her face.

    Her confident demeanor hadpletely disappeared, leaving behind only an innocent girl.

    Despite the approaching final exams, shey on her bed, hugging her teddy bear tightly.

    Rie continued to roll around her bed while hugging her teddy bear.

    Late at night.

    Robert was in an academyboratory, going through various documents.

    "Hmm..."

    The papers were about Daemon, the necromancer of the rebels.

    The central authority had identified and located everyone who had previously infiltrated the academy based on their appearances and names.

    Jefrin, for instance, was quickly identified since he was already a famous wizard in the central region.

    Of course, the odd thing was that Jefrin had originally been an old man*, but Robert didn¡¯t dwell on that.

    The magic used was simr, and after analyzing the magical tool that Luna had stolen, it was found to be simr to the ones Jefrin had created.

    There was a possibility he had an apprentice, but there were too many simrities between Jefrin''s appearance when he was young and now.

    People spected that Aryandor had done something with time magic.

    Perhaps through some agreement, Aryandor had granted Jefrin youth, and in return, Jefrin is helping Aryandor.

    It was a usible guess, especially since a wizard of Jefrin¡¯s caliber had suddenly joined the rebels.

    However, traces of others were not easily found.

    It was impossible to find out about Venderwood, who had been a ve, and Daemon, who hailed from the underground city Ephomos, left no trace after the disappearance of Ephomos.

    Still, remnants of their past were present, and Robert could somewhat piece things together.

    He continued reading the rted documents.

    "A sister...?"

    Robert leaned back in his chair after reading the document.

    "It''s clear that he''s up to something."

    Robert reclined, creaking his chair.

    "If such a person exists... I can''t just sit still and wait anymore."

    Robert stared at the drawer in front of him.

    The drawer contained documents rted to Levian, the owner of the magic book Luna had.

    Robert had been waiting on an investigation regarding Levian''s magic book, but there had been no progress on the mattertely due to his busy schedule.

    "It''s good timing. That guy owes me a favor..."

    That guy.

    He was referring to Luna.

    He had recently taught Luna about mana stones and staff synthesis, so he felt she owed him a favor.

    What Robert needed was information.

    How the magic book came into Luna''s possession.

    And the events that happened before that.

    Luna didn''t know much when asked.

    However, her father might know something.

    Luna was quite young when she received the magic book.

    He thought all of this needed to be investigated.

    "That guy Rudy... that girl... If the three of us go..."

    Robert muttered to himself roughly and immediately sat down in his chair.

    Then he got up and began writing a document.

    It was a document rted to leave.

    He nned to apply for leave during the summer vacation after the final exams.

    "There shouldn''t be any problems."

    Robert thought so and continued writing the document.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    *I called Jefrin a she since he looked like a little girl but looks like that was a mistake.

 Chapter 148: The Eve of the Storm...! (5)

    "Haaah..."

    I let out a sigh, running my fingers over my lips.

    This idiot.

    I should have done something, whether it be epting or rejecting.

    I inwardlymented, grabbing my head.

    All of this was because of Luna.

    Promising to answer Lunater, then getting engaged to Rie?

    What a trashy move.

    I couldn''t study properlyst night, nor could I sleep.

    It was thrilling to think I had kissed Rie, but it was difficult to exin how things ended up like this.

    Should I just ept this?

    Or should I go there right now...

    I shook my head.

    I didn''t have the confidence to reject.

    "Seriously..."

    Another sigh escaped me.

    "Just give me some time to think..."

    Suddenly confessing, and even sealing it with a kiss.

    It was as shocking as a truck with broken brakesing at you.

    As I was wandering, lost in thought.

    "Rudy Astria, why are you walking like that?"

    Hearing my name, I turned my head.

    "...Astina?"

    In my line of sight, Astina was smiling.

    "It''s been a while."

    Astina greeted me with a warm smile.

    "Why are you... Wait, what?"

    Astina was in her school uniform.

    It didn''t seem like she came for just a short visit.

    "I''m allowed here, aren''t I? Why are you making that expression?"

    "I thought you were busy with something else... When did you arrive?"

    "Just now. I saw you and called out."

    Astina should have been undergoing her 3rd year practical period.

    She was supposed to be receiving education as a sessor.

    I was expecting her around the start of the second semester.

    Astina leaned slightly forward, narrowing her eyes.

    "You must be busy with student council work and preparing for the finals. You have dark circles under your eyes."

    "Yes... I guess so."

    The reason for the dark circles was more because I didn''t sleep properlyst night.

    But being busy was part of the reason, so she wasn''t entirely wrong.

    "So, how''s your studying going?"

    "It''s not bad, just the usual."

    "Then you must be working hard."

    Astina said with a bright smile.

    It made me happy to hear such a positive evaluation even when I said it was just the usual.

    This feeling ofplete trust wasn''t bad.

    "Where are the others?"

    "...Others?"

    "Luna and Rie. You''re always with one of them, aren''t you?"

    "L-Luna and Rie..."

    "Let''s go see them. We can at least take a short break from studying for finals to see each other, right?"

    I couldn''t answer that.

    How can I face Luna and Rie in this state?

    Astina looked at me with scrutiny.

    "¡­What have you done?"

    "W-What do you mean... Why would you say that..."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Astina stroked her chin, pondering.

    "Well, let''s head to the student council for now."

    "Yes... I understand."

    Good.

    The student council was a safer bet.

    Rie had mentioned that she''s been busy studying and hasn''t been to the student counciltely.

    Luna rarely attended student council meetings, so the chances of them both being there were slim.

    I headed towards the student council room with Astina.

    Astina, returning to the academy after a long time, looked around with a pleasant smile.

    "It feels familiar, even though it''s only been half a year."

    "Well, half a year isn''t that long, after all."

    "True, but it felt longer to me."

    I chatted with Astina as we walked down the corridor.

    Then, from afar.

    "Oh, isn''t that Rie?"

    Spotting Rie at the end of the corridor, I gasped.

    Why was she there?

    "Rie."

    Astina called Rie''s name with a smile and approached her.

    Rie turned her head at the sound of her name.

    "Astina?"

    She looked at Astina with wide eyes, as surprised as I was to see her.

    Just as her expression began to soften into a friendly smile, our eyes met.

    "Ah."

    Rie looked more shocked seeing me than when she saw Astina.

    And then...

    "Rie?"

    Rie quickly turned around.

    She began to run as soon as she turned.

    "Huh?"

    Without looking back, Rie sprinted away into the distance.

    Astina, stunned by the sight, looked at me.

    Avoiding her gaze, I pretended to be clueless.

    "What did you do?"

    "I-I didn''t do anything."

    "..."

    Astina looked at me suspiciously.

    She soon turned her attention away and said,

    "Alright, let''s head to the student council."

    We continued walking and soon arrived near the student council room.

    Voices could be heard from inside.

    "So... I think Rie has a better chance. She has a good status and they tease each other a lot."

    "You think? But I feel Rudy Astria might prefer Luna. Just from watching Rudy..."

    It was an odd conversation.

    Why were they discussing this?

    Astina, listening at the door, turned her head.

    "Oh... What an interesting conversation. Rudy Astria?"

    Her eyes were sharp.

    Astina wore an expression I''d never seen before.

    She gritted her teeth, ring at me.

    "I, really... I didn''t do anything..."

    It wasn''t true that I didn''t do anything.

    I brought up the topic first to Luna.

    The issue was that it was between me, Rie, and Luna.

    So why were other people talking about it?

    Astina, with a fierce expression, opened the student council office door.

    "Whoa..."

    "Who''s...?"

    Inside, there were Kuhn, Emily... and even Locke.

    I''d heard Kuhn and Emily''s voices from outside, but I hadn''t known Locke was there too.

    Upon seeing Astina, Locke''s eyes widened.

    "...Hello."

    Locke greeted Astina politely.

    Astina gave a smirk and nodded.

    Her smirk held the fierceness I''d seen earlier.

    The atmosphere was so tense, it felt like walking on thin ice.

    Any outcry wouldn''t have been surprising.

    "Who, who are you...?"

    Kuhn asked Astina with a confused look.

    Anyone would be taken aback if a stranger showed such hostility.

    I followed Astina into the student council office.

    "Oh, Rudy...?"

    "Ah."

    Emily and Kuhn were visibly shocked upon seeing me.

    Of course they would be.

    They were in the middle of conversation.

    They probably never imagined I''d suddenly appear.

    Considering both Rie and I had mentioned we might not visit the student council for a while.

    "Guys, greet Astina."

    I said, ncing sternly at them.

    Both Emily and Kuhn avoided my gaze, looking around uneasily.

    Their wandering eyes finally settled on one person.

    Locke.

    They looked at the silent Locke as if pleading for help.

    Noticing Emily and Kuhn''s cues, Locke carefully spoke.

    "...Did you perhaps hear?"

    "Hmm... What are you talking about?"

    "Ah."

    Though her words suggested ignorance, Astina''s gaze turned ice-cold.

    Locke quickly deduced the situation.

    "Astina, it''s a pleasure to meet you, but I have other matters to attend to. I need to urgently meet a professor who''s called for me."

    Normally, Locke wasn''t very talkative, but today, he spoke rapidly and at length.

    "It''s curious how, as soon as I arrive, you suddenly have something urgent?"

    Astina looked at Locke, her head tilted, as if intrigued.

    "It was something I had nned to do. I just dropped by to help some juniors. Now, I must..."

    "Lo... Locke?"

    Both Kuhn and Emily desperately called after the swiftly departing Locke.

    Ignoring their calls, Locke disappeared like the wind.

    "...Hmm. If they''re gone, then so be it."

    "¡­Ah, hello. My name is Kuhn¡­"

    "I''m Emily, a first-year student. I''m not from the student council... I just came to help with some work¡­"

    Kuhn and Emily hesitated on how to greet Astina.

    It was understandable.

    They already knew about Astina.

    After all, they had asionally asked questions about her to me and Rie.

    We had described her as a good and charismatic person.

    But seeing Astina now, she exuded even more charisma than before.

    The two first-year students were too overawed to show their spirit.

    It wasn''t that they had done anything seriously wrong, but they had been talking about the student council president behind her back, which must have felt a bit unsettling.

    In this situation, seeing Astina made them even more terrified.

    Astina alternately looked at the two, who were losing theirposure.

    "The main instigator seems to have already run away... So, it''s settled."

    Astina rxed her gaze and gave a gentle smile.

    "Yes, I''m Astina Persia."

    Seeing her expression, Kuhn and Emily seemed to rx.

    It appeared they concluded she wouldn''t cause them any trouble.

    I knew Astina''s personality well.

    Such an expression meant...

    "Alright."

    Astina walked over and sat down in the president''s chair.

    "So, what were you two talking about?"

    Emily and Kuhn''s faces turned pale.

    "It''s like leaving a fish store to a cat."

    Astina sighed.

    Not that she thought she should be neglecting her heir studies and sticking around the academy.

    Studying to be the sessor was necessary.

    What was more frustrating was Rudy, who stood confidently.

    He seemed to be giving off an air of innocence, as if he had done nothing wrong.

    He wasn''t entirely wrong.

    The two had debated whether Rudy suited Rie or Luna.

    The problem was that such a conversation had taken ce.

    There was no reason for such a conversation to happen.

    No smoke without fire.

    Astina was certain that something had happened.

    Especially the incident where Rie ran away just now.

    Her face looked happy when she saw Astina.

    Which meant, after seeing Rudy behind her, Rie chose to flee.

    Astina assessed the situation coolly.

    She had spent a long time away from Rudy.

    They were in different grades, so they didn''t spend much time together.

    This couldn''t continue.

    Rudy was so oblivious that she had let things slide.

    She hadn''t anticipated the situation developing this way.

    "Rudy, what are you doing after the finals?"

    Astina turned her head and looked at Rudy beside her.

    "Nothing special."

    "Then clear your schedule."

    "What time?"

    "Let''s have a meal."

    Astina said that and was about to leave the student council room.

    Something suddenly came to her mind.

    Rudy''sst birthday party.

    Astina turned around and red at Rudy menacingly.

    "If you bring everyone likest time... I don''t know what I might do."

    "Oh, understood..."

    Emily, who was next to them, widened her eyes in surprise.

    Turning her head to look at Kuhn, she saw that he too had a shocked expression.

    The two exchanged nces, thinking,

    ''T-There''s no way... right?''

    ''T-That couldn''t be.''

    The two felt uneasy.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 149: The Eve of the Storm...! (6)

    The shining sunlight.

    Rather than a pleasant feeling, it gave a strong sense of summer.

    It was a scorching sun, enough to make one''s skin feel hot.

    This meant that summer vacation was approaching.

    Before vacation, there''s something every student must face.

    Final exams.

    A time most students dread.

    Although students prayed for it to nevere, such wishes rarelye true.

    That day eventually arrived.

    Despite the scorching heat, the students were studying diligently.

    This year''s first and second-year students were exceptional, and their hard work created an atmosphere of academic enthusiasm.

    As everyone worked hard, the day of the final exam finally came.

    While most students, tired from studying through the hot night, dragged themselves to the exam, there was someone who walked with a bright smile.

    "Hmm~ Hmm~."

    Rie walked with a smile, weaving through the hot sun rays.

    She left the dormitory, crossed the sunlit garden, and headed towards the main building.

    Although there was some distance between the dormitory and the main building, Rie never lost her smile.

    She was even humming a tune.

    Despite having studied all night and not getting proper sleep, Rie was surprisingly energetic.

    This level of enthusiasm was rare for her.

    She found the intense sunlight pleasant and the chirping of birds around her felt like soothing music.

    "The weather is nice~."

    Indeed, the weather was nice.

    The floating clouds and the shining sun felt wonderful, even if it was a hot day.

    The heat didn''t bother her.

    "Now, I just have to do well in the exam."

    Rie grinned, muttering to herself.

    The weather was perfect, and she was in great condition.

    Now, all that remained was to showcase her skills.

    However, there was a problem.

    Rie hadn''t properly studied for this exam.

    While studying and right up until falling asleep, Rie''s mind wandered.

    She thought it was foolish and embarrassing, but she couldn''t stop her daydreaming.

    Those daydreams scattered her focus.

    She couldn''t hold her pen properly while studying and she couldn''t sleep well either.

    Normally, such distractions would frustrate her, but for some reason, she constantly found herself smiling.

    Even now.

    She might not have studied properly, but she was still smiling.

    As Rie continued walking with that smile, she nced into a nearby ssroom.

    "Oh?"

    It was Rudy''s exam room.

    Rie took a brief peek inside.

    Faces were visible from inside the ssroom.

    It was Rudy.

    "Ah..."

    Upon seeing his face, her face started to turn red.

    She had been thinking a lot about Rudy, buttely, she had been avoiding him.

    She wanted to approach him, tease him, and chat with him, but it was difficult to approach him.

    Was it because of the imaginations she had at night?

    Whenever she saw him, her face would flush.

    Rie clenched her fists.

    She couldn''t continue like this.

    Also, today was Rudy''s birthday.

    She wanted to wish him a happy birthday and suggest having a meal after the exam.

    Rie began to step forward but then stopped in her tracks.

    "...Should I just talk to him after the exam?"

    It was just a few minutes before the exam.

    If she suddenly talked to him, it might disrupt Rudy''s concentration.

    Although she thought it was important to have a meal together, the exam was more important.

    Rie stared intently at the back of Rudy''s head but turned her head away.

    "I can tell himter."

    "Phew...!"

    I''m in great condition today.

    I slept well, and everything I studied was clearly etched in my mind.

    I could recite everything as if reading from a book.

    My research, the battles I fought, and the things I studied on my own are all swirling around in my mind as knowledge.

    I was fully prepared.

    "I''ll do it. I''ll be the top student."

    I muttered to myself, reaffirming my determination.

    Leaving the dormitory, I walked while going over what I had studied.

    The students around me were all carrying notebooks or studying materials.

    Everyone was working hard.

    But I was confident.

    I put in a tremendous amount of effort.

    Although Rie''s sudden confession had distracted me, I quickly pulled myself together.

    I can worry about that after the final exam.

    Afterwards, I can...

    Thud¡ª

    Suddenly, a gloomy man brushed past my shoulder.

    "¡­?"

    I looked around, confused.

    Instead of apologizing, he just walked on.

    "What was that?"

    I was irritated, but not particrly angry.

    I couldn''t let my mind wander in a ce like this.

    I needed to focus again.

    I must concentrate on the final exam.

    "¡­But, he seemed familiar."

    A man with inconspicuous ck hair.

    He was already far ahead, so I couldn''t see him clearly.

    However, he reminded me of someone.

    "...Evan?"

    There weren''t many with ck hair.

    One of them was Evan.

    "No way, it can''t be him."

    I shook my head.

    Although I hadn''t seen himtely, that wasn''t the Evan I knew.

    The Evan I knew was someone who focused and worked hard in everything he did.

    He wasn''t someone with such a gloomy atmosphere.

    "Never mind."

    I went back to reviewing my studies while heading towards the exam room.

    "Then, let''s start the test."

    Professor Robert announced at the front of the examination room.

    It felt somewhat odd seeing Robert standing at the front.

    Usually, it was someone more serious, but now it was Robert, who had always had a rather casual demeanor.

    I''m getting nervous.

    My hands were tingling from the anxiety.

    "Phew..."

    As I exhaled to calm my nerves, someone touched my shoulder.

    It was Robert.

    As he passed by, he patted my shoulder reassuringly, as if encouraging me to do my best.

    I found his gesture surprising butforting.

    It was just like him.

    ¡°Let''s do this...¡±

    I muttered to myself, soft enough for no one else to hear, and began going through the exam paper.

    "The exam is now over."

    Robert''s voice echoed in the ssroom.

    I rested my head on the desk.

    I wasn''t sure if I did well or not.

    I had been so focused that I lost track of time and didn''t realize how quickly it had passed.

    But I was confident that I answered every question.

    As soon as I finished reviewing my answers, the test ended.

    All my tension was gone, and I felt drained.

    "Everyone, enjoy your summer vacation."

    Robert said as he prepared to leave the ssroom.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    He stopped on his way out and looked at me.

    "Rudy Astria,e to my office tomorrow morning."

    "¡­Yes?"

    I raised my head in confusion.

    "I have something for you to do."

    Something to do?

    I couldn''t think of anything Robert would ask me to do.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    I asked him, lifting my head to meet his gaze.

    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow. For now, just go and rest."

    ¡°But if you tell me to rest without¡­¡±

    Before I could push further, Robert gestured behind me with a nod of his head.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Behind?

    I turned to find all the students looking outside.

    Outside the window, there was a woman.

    Knock, knock©¤

    She was tapping on the window from the outside.

    "Ah, Astina?"

    I looked at her in surprise.

    We were on the 4th floor.

    A height that could be deadly if an ordinary person were to fall.

    So it was natural for people around to be surprised when she was outside the window.

    As I approached to open the window, Astina smiled.

    "Why are you suddenly outside..."

    As I opened the window, Astina grabbed my hand.

    "Let''s go."

    "What?"

    Astina pulled my arm and pulled me towards the outside.

    I could see the ground below.

    The ground far below.

    I looked back at Astina.

    "No, what, what is this? Astina, I¡­"

    "It''s fine. I''ll use magic."

    Astina smiled and channeled her mana.

    "Ah."

    Suddenly, her expression changed.

    "Let''s just go like this."

    "Huh?"

    Astina suddenly lifted me, as if embracing a princess.

    "No... What are you doing?"

    "Food."

    Astina chuckled.

    "Didn''t we decide to go eat?"

    Well, going to eat is fine, but...

    Why like this?

    "Ugh¡­!"

    With me in her arms, Astina soared into the air.

    Although I''m a man and Astina is a woman...

    What in the world is she doing?

    "If we exit through the main gate, there''ll be too many interferences."

    "So, if we eat together...!!!! Ahhhhh!!!!"

    As I tried to argue, Astina began flying at an incredible speed.

    "We''ll talk about the rest while we eat."

    Luna hurried her steps.

    The ce she was rushing to right after the exam:

    The ssroom where Rudy was.

    Until now, she had been waiting for Rudy.

    Since he promised to give an answer, she thought she could just wait.

    But she couldn''t just wait for an answer indefinitely.

    She''d been busy with research and studies, and Rudy was also busy, so they hadn¡¯t seen each other much.

    "Today...! I have to go see him!"

    Today was Rudy''s birthday.

    The answer is one thing, and the birthday is another.

    As his friend, she should at least celebrate it.

    Excited at the thought of seeing Rudy''s face after so long, Luna hurried to the ssroom where Rudy had taken his exam.

    Arriving at the ssroom where Rudy had his test...

    "Hmm?"

    "Huh?"

    Luna and Rie ran into each other.

    Luna tensed up.

    Rie.

    ording to Ena, she was the top person to be wary of.

    She met such a person in front of Rudy''s ssroom.

    ''Did... Did Ie a bitte...?''

    Luna flinched when she saw Rie.

    ''Right, right. Rie is a friend! A friend!''

    Luna hid her surprised expression and smiled.

    "Rie, what brings you here?"

    "Ah, well..."

    Rie looked at Luna with a troubled expression.

    But then, her face changed.

    A confident expression...!

    "I came to see Rudy!"

    Luna stepped back, startled by her deration.

    She was so direct...

    In response, Luna clenched her fists.

    "Oh, really? I came to see Rudy too."

    Luna stated confidently.

    ''Right, there''s no need to back down!''

    Luna and Rie exchanged nces, each full of bravado.

    It was as if they were sizing each other up; both stood tall, shoulders back.

    Neither felt inferior to the other.

    They didn''t know about each other''s affairs, so it was only natural.

    "Um... Ah..."

    Then, murmurs of confusion arose from around them.

    For a while, the two exchanged nces before graduallying to their senses.

    The test had ended, and people were milling around.

    Since they were posturing at the entrance of the ssroom, people couldn''t pass by.

    "Ah... I''m sorry. Uh..."

    "Oh, ah..."

    Rie and Luna stepped aside to let others pass.

    "Shall we go inside?"

    "Yeah, let''s."

    Gone were their confident demeanors; now they both spoke cautiously.

    They entered the ssroom.

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    As they entered the ssroom, they both made bewildered expressions at the same time.

    Rudy was not there.

    The students hadn''t left yet.

    But Rudy was nowhere to be found.

    They would have surely seen him leave since they were right outside the ssroom.

    "Where did he go?"

    "What''s going on?"

    They looked around the ssroom, confused.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 150: The Eve of the Storm...! (7)

    "Where is this...?"

    The ce Astina had brought Rudy to was her room.

    "Didn''t you say we were going for a meal?"

    "Yes, we came to eat."

    Astina had two concerns while making ns for a meal with Rudy.

    The first was what to do with Luna and Rie.

    She didn''t want to bring them along likest time.

    Weren''t Luna and Rie the ones who were always with him when she wasn''t around?

    Astina had a desire to have Rudy all to herself.

    That''s why she thought of having the meal not in a public restaurant, but in the privacy of her room, where Luna and Rie would never suspect.

    Who would think to have a meal in a dorm room on one''s birthday?

    Astina decided on the location and began preparations.

    The rooms for seniors in the dormitory were quite spacious.

    Large enough to amodate a big dining table.

    Astina asked people to bring a dining table into her room.

    Her second concern was about the food.

    She could have prepared a regr meal, but she didn''t want to.

    She wanted to prepare something memorable and special.

    The problem was that it wasn''t easy to prepare something special with food.

    If she made something unique, it might not suit Rudy''s taste.

    But if she prepared just delicious food, it wouldn''t fit the criterion of ''special''.

    After much thought, Astina came to a conclusion.

    Why not prepare the food she saw in Rudy''s dream?

    Astina had entered Rudy''s dream and visited a wedding hall.

    There was a buffet at the wedding venue, with dozens of dishes.

    After finishing a conversation with an elder, Astina had asked if it wouldn''t be a problem to eat a little bit of the food.

    Astina didn''t taste all the dishes but sampled a few.

    She tried to recreate those dishes from her memory, both in taste and appearance.

    It wasn''t easy.

    She didn''t know the ingredients used and couldn''t be sure if the vors were urate.

    Then she remembered the restaurant in front of the academy that Robert frequented.

    It was a restaurant that served bean paste stew.

    A dish that Rudy was unusually obsessed with, a dish Astina had never seen in her life.

    She spected that it might be rted to the food from Rudy''s world.

    So Astina sought advice from the grandmother who was the owner of that restaurant.

    "Alright, I''ll prepare a few dishes for you. Oh, and tell that Robert fellow to pay his tab. That jerk owes me a lot of money."

    Thanks to the elderlydy''s generous help, Astina''s n proceeded smoothly.

    She couldn''t fill the table solely with dishes from Rudy''s world, so shebined a few delicious regr dishes, dishes she researched from Rudy''s world, and dishes prepared by the elderlydy, resulting in a rich and varied menu.

    "Take a seat."

    Astina reached out her hand to Rudy and spoke.

    "I''ve prepared some food. I''m not sure if it''ll suit your taste."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not picky."

    Even though he said that, his face didn''t seem too hopeful.

    "Come in."

    As Astina spoke, the door to the dormitory opened, and the food was brought in from outside.

    "¡­?"

    Upon seeing the dishes, Rudy widened his eyes in disbelief.

    He couldn''t trust his eyes.

    Not just his eyes.

    The familiar aroma wasn''t something he expected in a ce like this.

    "I tried to prepare dishes you might like. That one is ''Jeyuk Bokkeum'', a stir-fried pork dish, and there''s ''Japchae'', a dish you seemed to like at the buffet, and over there, ''Dwaeji Galbi'', that''s pork ribs¡­"

    Astina listed the names of dishes she had heard from Rudy or remembered from the grandmother.

    "How did you¡­?"

    Rudy stared at Astina, utterly surprised.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to bring the others?"

    Astina smiled.

    The others wouldn''t understand these strange dishes, not knowing Rudy''s background.

    This was a special event only Astina could prepare, and it gave her a reason to be alone with him.

    "Now, let''s eat."

    Rudy looked at Astina with touched eyes.

    In truth, Rudy had done a lot of research trying to recreate these dishes.

    However, finding simr ingredients was a challenge, and there wasn''t much information avable.

    Even if he knew how these dishes should taste, he was unfamiliar with this world''s ingredients.

    He had even asked the grandmother at the restaurant¡­

    -Choose from the restaurant menu! Why are you making this olddy work more? Once that Robert pays his debts, I''ll do it! Bother your master for me!

    The grandmother grumbled and refused.

    The reason she had honored Astina''s request was actually because of Rudy.

    -You''re getting this for that little Astria kid, right?"

    The reason the olddy at the restaurant turned down Rudy wasn''t due toziness but her health.

    She couldn''t stand for long periods, so she could only cook simple dishes.

    However, for Rudy''s birthday, she decided to show off her skills.

    "Thank you¡­ I''ll enjoy the meal."

    "Yes, eat well."

    Astina nodded with a proud smile.

    Meanwhile.

    "Hey, where is he?"

    "Where could he have gone?"

    Luna and Rie.

    The two had formed an alliance to search for the missing Rudy.

    Together, they scoured the school.

    Starting from the student council room to the professors''bs.

    While rummaging through thebs, they discovered something.

    "Rudy? Astina took him," Robert said.

    Rie and Luna exchanged surprised nces.

    "I knew Astina was here, but how did she take him?"

    Robert didn''t provide a direct answer to that.

    If they were to find out that she had imed Rudy first using magic, he didn''t know what these two would do.

    Until now, it had been a cute love squabble, but using magic would escte it into a potentially bloody conflict.

    "Anyway, you should leave. I''m going home since I''m done here."

    Robert said, gesturing towards the door.

    "Yes... Thank you."

    "Goodbye."

    "Oh, Luna Railer,"

    Robert called out just as they were about to leave.

    "Help me tomorrow. I have some work."

    "Tomorrow...?"

    Luna tilted her head, a bit confused.

    She didn¡¯t have any specific ns.

    "Aren''t you on leave tomorrow, Professor?"

    Luna asked.

    She remembered seeing Robert''s name on the list of professors on leave.

    If he was starting his vacation tomorrow, there would be no reason for him toe to the academy.

    Yet, he said he had work to do tomorrow, which confused her.

    Robert looked at Luna, who had her doubts.

    "I''m heading to the Railer territory tomorrow. I need you to guide me."

    "You''reing to our territory, Professor? If youe unannounced..."

    "I''m just dropping by. No need for any formalities. Just guide me."

    "But, so suddenly..."

    Luna wasn¡¯t sure how to respond.

    ''Then... what about Rudy...!''

    Luna felt a strong urge to protest to Robert.

    If she went to her territory, Rie and Astina would be left with Rudy at the academy.

    Anything could happen.

    Seeing her hesitation, Robert nced at Rie.

    ''I better not mention Rudy Astria now.''

    Robert had initially intended to call Rudy to apany him with Luna tomorrow.

    Rudy had no idea, but Robert knew that Rudy would go if he asked him to, considering Rudy''s personality.

    Robert hadn''t nned on keeping it a secret.

    He had intended to discuss it after the exams, but Astina got there first.

    If Rudy left, Astina would definitely follow, just as she had today.

    If Rudy and Luna went together, Rie would undoubtedly want to join as well, whichplicated things.

    "Just do as I say. Think of it as a repayment for helping you with the mana stone synthesis."

    "...Okay, I understand."

    Luna replied, her face downcast.

    She couldn''t even celebrate Rudy''s birthday and now she would be separated from him.

    Her shoulders slumped.

    ''Professor Robert...''

    She cursed Professor Robert internally.

    Though the curse would turn into overwhelming gratitude the next day.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    Rudy let out a satisfied chuckle, patting his belly.

    It had been a long time since he had eaten so happily and felt so good.

    ¡°That was delicious. Thank you so much."

    "It''s your birthday, so I had to do something special."

    Astina said with a smile.

    ¡°If you ever want to eat this again, just let me know. I know all the recipes, so I can ask the family chef to make it anytime.¡±

    ¡°The family chef?¡±

    ¡°Who else, besides someone from our family, could prepare such dishes? The chef is usually at the academy, so just tell me whenever you want to eat."

    ¡°Astina¡­!¡±

    Astina had thought long and hard about how to win over Rudy.

    Usually, they said the best way to woo a man was through looks.

    However, that was for ordinary men.

    Rudy Astria was different.

    If he had been an ordinary guy, he would have surely been smitten with Luna or Rie, given they were some of the most beautiful girls in the academy.

    So, what should she do?

    Astina decided to captivate Rudy''s pte.

    Win over his taste buds then win over his heart.

    That was Astina''s n.

    Astina, with her smile, opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°More importantly, tell me about the Saint and the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Astina hade to the academy early not just for Rudy''s birthday, but also to discuss the future.

    About Saint Haruna and the events toe.

    Astina only had a rough idea of these things, so the doubts in her mind hadn''t disappearedpletely.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Rudy nodded, his expression turning slightly serious.

    ¡°So, Astina, you''ve discovered that the Saint has some rtionship with dimensions, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The reason I came here is because of the former Saint, Beatrice.¡±

    ¡°Beatrice?¡±

    Upon hearing about the former Saint, Astina tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°Do you know when former Saint Beatrice died?¡±

    ¡°...Wasn''t it around the time the current Saint took her position?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was about a year before I came."

    About a year before Rudy entered the academy.

    Saint Beatrice had died under mysterious circumstances, and Haruna, who had been designated as her sessor, took her ce.

    Despite the Saint''s death, the church didn''t do anything big.

    They merely held a funeral and did not investigate the mysterious death.

    People were suspicious and protested, but the church remained silent.

    Eventually, as time passed, the incident was forgotten.

    ¡°That incident wasn¡¯t buried by the church.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Former Saint Beatrice personally buried it.¡±

    ¡°Why would she do that?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that the Saint has lost her vision?¡±

    ¡°You told me about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she lost her sight as the price for summoning my future self across dimensions.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ So, by summoning you here...? But the timing doesn''t add up?¡±

    ¡°A year before I took over this body...¡±

    Rudy let out an awkwardugh.

    ¡°Actually, around that time... That''s when I started to learn about this world."

    ¡°What?¡±

    The timing was impable.

    The moment Rudy, in his original world, encountered this world through a game, and the date of Beatrice''s death.

    ¡°The price for summoning me across dimensions. The price for letting my other-dimensional self know about this world. For that, the former Saint paid with her life.¡±

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 151: The Eve of the Storm...! (8)

    "Haruna, please take care of things here. I''m sorry for going ahead like this."

    These were Beatrice''sst words.

    Dimensional magic.

    The ways to use this magic were diverse.

    Seeing the future, turning back time, observing other worlds, or visiting them.

    It was truly a miracle that made the impossible possible.

    However, every miracle has its price.

    That day, Haruna lost the most precious person to her.

    The one who raised her, instilled values in her.

    To Haruna, that person was Beatrice.

    She wanted to stop her.

    To ask her not to leave, to stay.

    To stay together and find another way.

    At these words, Beatrice shook her head.

    "It''s my responsibility for what happened. I believe you can manage on your own, Haruna."

    Beatrice disappeared, leaving Haruna alone.

    The lone Haruna resolved to carry on Beatrice''s will.

    To aid Rudy Astria, whom Beatrice had brought into the world...

    "To stop Aryandor..."

    Haruna muttered to herself.

    "Aryandor..."

    "He didn''t reveal his exact intentions."

    At Rudy''s words, Astina nodded.

    "The good news is that Aryandor can no longer see the future."

    "He can''t see the future?"

    Rudy thought for a moment before speaking.

    "Didn''t I exin a bit about dimensional magic?"

    "About space and time magic merging?"

    "Yes, but it''s more of an advancedbined magic."

    "Advancedbined?"

    Astina tilted her head in confusion.

    Seeing her reaction, Rudy continued.

    "In my case, I came from a different dimension, right?"

    "Yes?"

    "While Aryandor can see all timelines, he can''t see the one I came from. Even if it''s time magic, if it''s rted to space, he can''t see it. The issue is that space magic is somewhat simr."

    "Hmm... that''splicated."

    Astina held her chin, pondering.

    Space and time.

    The barrier between them.

    For Astina, it was an unexplored domain.

    "That''s all I found out for now."

    "I see, Aryandor and... Beatrice..."

    "Haruna told me not to worry about it, but wouldn''t it be better to find out?"

    "Yes, I''ll look into it on my end."

    Astina smiled.

    "More importantly, how was the future you saw?"

    "...It''s not a pleasant story to hear."

    Even Rudy didn''t know much about the future.

    He only knew the cause and the result.

    "Astina."

    "Hmm?"

    Rudy looked at Astina with a straight face.

    He carefully opened his mouth.

    "Please, don''t be surprised and listen¡­"

    "Don''t be surprised?"

    Astina tilted her head.

    What''s so surprising about talking about the future?

    It''s apletely different future.

    It''s just something to acknowledge and move on from. There''s no reason to be overly concerned.

    "Go on."

    Astina said to Rudy with a rxed demeanor.

    "The future I saw was a world that was already halfway destroyed."

    "Oh, is that so?"

    "In that world, I was very powerful, but I couldn''t protect anyone."

    "Right, right."

    Rudy took a quick nce around.

    Even after telling her this much, theck of reaction from Astina was puzzling.

    Rudy continued.

    "I took others'' abilities and grew without caring about my surroundings. I only believed in bing stronger."

    "Quite the opposite of now."

    "But despite that, future me still failed."

    Astina smirked, seemingly unimpressed.

    "If you''ve seen that future, you just need to do better from now on."

    "That''s not the issue."

    Rudy said seriously.

    "The reason I changed so suddenly is... after you, Astina, died during this winter break."

    "...What?"

    Upon hearing this, Astina''s expression darkened momentarily but then brightened up.

    "After my death? Why? Why did you change just because I died? What... were we to each other?"

    "What...?"

    Rudy looked utterly confused at Astina''s question.

    He assumed she would take the news of her impending death seriously, but she seemed even more cheerful than usual, leaving him confused.

    Astina pondered for a moment.

    "If I died... and the current Rudy changedpletely..."

    She was deep in thought.

    The death of a close person is naturally shocking.

    But, for someone to changepletely due to that death is a bit strange.

    Such a change doesn''t happen unless it''s the death of a truly close individual.

    So then¡­

    Astina half rose from her seat, leaned on the table, and stretched towards Rudy.

    "By any chance... were we in a romantic rtionship?"

    "Pardon?"

    "Did we date or... oh."

    Astina stopped herself quickly and regained herposure.

    She cleared her throat and sat back down.

    "Ahem... no, forget it. I was just curious."

    "I didn''t see the future in great detail, so... I wouldn''t know about that. I can''t look into it again either..."

    Rudy gave an awkward smile.

    "Anyway... I need to prepare well if I''m going to die. So, Rudy, have some tea...¡±

    BANG©¤

    As Astina was about to say something, a loud noise echoed from the door.

    "...Would you like some tea?¡±

    Ignoring the noise, Astina smiled.

    Rudy nced between the door and Astina.

    ¡°Um... what was that noise?¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry about it. Now, let''s have tea...¡±

    BANG BANG BANG©¤

    "...Let me prepare it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should check outside...¡±

    Ignoring Rudy''s suggestion, Astina calmly went to prepare the tea.

    ¡°Astina!!! I know he¡¯s in there!!! Rudy!!¡±

    Rie''s voice came from outside.

    Astina paused from preparing the tea and shot a nce towards the door.

    ¡°Sigh... How did she find out?¡±

    ¡°Senior...?¡±

    Astina walked to the door and opened it.

    Sure enough, outside stood Rie and Luna.

    Behind Rie was Sylph.

    ¡°What''s going on?¡±

    ¡°Is Rudy inside?¡±

    Rie boldly asked.

    Astina looked at Sylph.

    "Isn''t it against the rules to use a spirit to look inside dorm rooms? Did the rules change while I was away?¡±

    ¡°Regardless! Rudy''s in there, isn''t he?!¡±

    Astina gazed cheekily at Rie.

    ¡°He¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°He is!¡±

    Astina and Rie bickered like children.

    ¡°Ahaha...¡±

    Luna, standing to the side, chuckled awkwardly and tried to peek inside.

    Astina quickly moved in front of Luna.

    ¡°That''s an invasion of privacy. Why are you trying to look inside?¡±

    ¡°Then give me Rudy!¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if Rudy is here? He''s just where he wants to be.¡±

    Rie red straight at Astina, fuming.

    ¡°Uh... Rudy~. Are you in there?¡±

    Luna called softly into the room.

    ¡°Um... I¡¯m here...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not.¡±

    Just as Rudy tried to respond from inside, Astina loudly drowned out his voice.

    ¡°He is!!!¡±

    ¡°Astina...¡±

    Contrary to her usual dignified demeanor, Astina was acting quite childish.

    Realizing this, she sighed.

    ¡°Yes, Rudy is here. But he¡¯s here because he ''wants to be'' in this ''ce'', with the ''person'' he ''wants to be with''. What business is it of yours? Do you even have the right to behave like this?¡±

    Astina emphasized that Rudy was with her of his own volition.

    Of course, Rudy had been somewhat coerced by Astina toe, but the truth wasn''t important.

    She just needed to dete these overzealous kids.

    ¡°We do care! We have every right!¡±

    Rie shouted back at Astina.

    Astina frowned.

    "What?"

    Rie clenched her fist tightly.

    Her face turned redder, and she hung her head.

    Then she shouted loudly.

    "He''s, he''s my husband! I can worry about what my husband is doing, can''t I?"

    "...What?"

    "Huh?"

    Both Luna and Astina looked at Rie with bewildered expressions.

    Rudy, with a greatly surprised face, rushed towards the door.

    "No, no. Hey! Uh¡­"

    Astina and Luna stared coldly at Rudy.

    "Rudy Astria. What is all this about?"

    "Rudy? What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Sensing the tense atmosphere, Rudy took a step back.

    "Hey! What are you talking about¡­"

    "He even took my first kiss!!!"

    "Rudy?????"

    "Rudy Astria?"

    Under the cold gazes of Luna and Astina, Rudy''s face turned pale blue.

    "Haah..."

    When themotion subsided,

    Astina remained alone in her room, deep in thought.

    She never imagined Rie would confess like that.

    She hadn''t expected the proud Rie to take the initiative.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t a set in stone yet.

    From Rudy''s exnation, it didn''t feel like he had epted her confession.

    After all, Rie had blurted out about their engagement and then ran away.

    Still, the situation was dangerous.

    "Damn¡­"

    She hadn''t expected such an event after being away for just half a year.

    It was brushed off casually now, butter on, it might be an established fact.

    "I can''t just stand by."

    Astina clenched her fist.

    With a sigh, Astina murmured and then chuckled.

    "He feels quite different from before."

    The old Rudy Astria felt like he was from a different world.

    He was swept up in major events, always at the center of it all.

    However, his usual demeanor was quite contrasting.

    He seemed more like a spectator.

    A spectator observing how situations around him unfolded.

    And that Rudy, who was like a spectator, always jumped into action during crucial moments.

    "A game, he said?"

    She had a vague understanding of it after hearing Rudy''s story earlier.

    Experiences and stories from another medium, not reality.

    They were mere characters in that narrative.

    However, Rudy now felt a bit different.

    The feeling of him being distant and strange had vanished.

    He began to genuinely look at and acknowledge his surroundings.

    Was it because he had seen his old world within a dream?

    Or because Rie had sincerely confessed?

    Maybe due to several other events that urred before.

    It was hard to pinpoint the exact reason.

    All she knew was that the once passive Rudy was no more.

    The walls that stood between them had already crumbled, and now whoever took the initiative would be the owner.

    "If I had known this would happen, I would have made my move first."

    Astina muttered to herself.

    Still, Astina believed she had a chance.

    Rudy from the future had clearly said he changed because of her.

    This held some significance.

    It meant she had enough influence on Rudy to change him.

    It signified that Rudy valued her to that extent.

    "Let''s give it a shot."

    Astina said with a confident smile.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 152: Railer Territory (1)

    Awkward silence filled the air.

    The only sound I could hear was the creaking of the carriage.

    Robert, who was sleeping next to me, looked pitiful.

    I lifted my head slightly and nced ahead.

    Luna was sitting across from me.

    She had her arms crossed and was staring at me intently.

    I couldn''t bring myself to meet her gaze.

    We were currently heading to the Railer Territory.

    How did this happen?

    This morning, as Robert had mentioned yesterday, I went to theboratory.

    Luna was there.

    I wanted to flee.

    What happened yesterday.

    I tried to exin, but the misunderstanding wasn''tpletely cleared up.

    It wasn¡¯t a good situation.

    With things like this, I couldn''t just casually talk to Luna.

    Of course, I knew that if I didn''t speak, nothing would change.

    But speaking to her right the next day was difficult.

    So I tried to avoid going to theboratory where Luna was.

    I spotted Luna, but she hadn''t noticed me yet.

    Running away seemed like the best option.

    "Where are you going?"

    Just as I attempted to move, Professor Robert, who was behind me, grabbed the back of my cor.

    I looked at Robert, who had detained me, with pleading eyes.

    "I have... a real reason..."

    Robert snorted at my response.

    "What kind of reason...? Nevermind. You have to go anyway."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Go pack your things."

    I stared at Robert, confused.

    "We''re heading to the Railer territory right now. Pack your stuff and meet me in front of the main building in 20 minutes."

    And that''s how I was ''kidnapped'' by Professor Robert.

    Actually, I felt positive about going somewhere with Professor Robert.

    I thought that being away from the academy for a while to gather my thoughts would be good.

    The issue was that the person apanying us was Luna, and we were heading to her hometown, the Railer territory.

    And now, silence.

    Only the sounds of horseshoes and rolling wheels could be heard.

    It felt as if I was walking on thin ice.

    Luna just looked at me, saying nothing, while Robert fell asleep as soon as he got into the carriage,ining of a hangover.

    I try to gauge Luna''s mood.

    The usual warmth in her eyes was gone; they were cold.

    Arms crossed, her expression seemed to say, ''If you have something to say, say it.''

    In such a situation, who could open their mouth?

    I had taken the initiative to confess something to Luna.

    And in that situation, out of the blue, Rie came saying I was engaged to her.

    Even if I had a hundred mouths, I wouldn''t have an exnation.

    If I were in her shoes, I''d be just as bbergasted.

    Of course, nothing was set in stone about the engagement.

    It was just a topic of conversation for now, nothing definite.

    Still, it weighed on my conscience.

    Imagine how shocking it''d be if someone you liked suddenly announced they might marry your friend.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Hmm......?¡±

    I kept my head down, lost in thought.

    ¡°Ah......¡±

    After a while, Robert woke up.

    ¡°I had a good sleep.¡±

    Robert stretchedzily and alternated his gaze between the two of us.

    ¡°What''s with this mood?¡±

    ¡°It''s nothing......¡±

    ¡°...Yes, it''s nothing.¡±

    Luna responded as if taking a cue from my words.

    Robert narrowed his eyes at us, then seemingly brushed it off with a shrug.

    ¡°Hey! How much longer?¡±

    Robert shouted out the window.

    He was addressing the coachman.

    ¡°We''re almost at the Gotram territory!¡±

    ¡°...Gotram?¡±

    As I looked confused, Robert exined.

    ¡°Going straight to the Railer territory would be too far, so we decided to stop at a territory on the way. I have someone to meet there too.¡±

    I felt relieved hearing this.

    Being in the carriage for so long was hellish.

    Especially with Luna''s icy stares and my reluctance to even speak.

    ¡°Thank you......¡±

    ¡°...? No need for thanks.¡±

    ¡°We''ll arrive at the territory soon!¡±

    I sighed with relief at the coachman''s words.

    ¡®Rudy is such an idiot.¡¯

    Luna grimaced and shot Rudy a re.

    Rudy said nothing, hanging his head as if he''d done something wrong.

    Seeing him like that only added to Luna''s frustration.

    Normally, Rudy handled things straightforwardly, but he was always awkward when it came to matters involving women.

    ¡®Damn it... seriously...¡¯

    Luna brooded over the situation.

    The carriage they were in entered Gotram territory.

    Gotram wasn¡¯t a particrlyrge territory.

    It was just an average territory.

    The most peculiar thing about it was its utterck of peculiarities.

    The carriage stopped at a moderately-sized inn in Gotram.

    Theu all disembarked in front of the inn.

    Upon stepping out, Rudy let out a sigh of relief, his face showing a hint of life.

    ¡°We can rest here for now. Rudy and I will stay in room 305, and Luna, you''ll be in 306 alone.¡±

    Robert tossed keys to Luna and Rudy.

    ¡°I have somewhere to be, so just rx. And don''t get into trouble.¡±

    With that, Robert left the inn.

    Rudy, watching Robert leave, sneaked a nce at Luna.

    Seeing this, Luna pursed her lips in annoyance.

    "Annoying."

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    "Why don''t you say something? Did I ever tell you not to say anything?"

    "...No, it''s not like that."

    "What''s the matter? We''re going to be together for a week, are you not going to talk to me the whole time?"

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Luna stared at Rudy, who lookedpletely deted.

    This morning, Luna had been thrilled when Professor Robert said he''d be taking Rudy with him.

    Even though something strange had happened yesterday, the news of a trip with just Rudy had been very exciting for Luna.

    She had expected it to be a fun trip, but Rudy¡¯s demeanor made her feel upset and frustrated.

    Seeing Rudy looking so regretful and not saying anything was infuriating.

    She actually wanted him toe out with confidence.

    It was an incident caused by Rie and it wasn''t actually a big deal.

    How great it would be if he could just say that.

    If he had, Luna might have been willing to forgive him.

    However, Rudy did not show such an attitude.

    "So, you''re saying that''s how it''s going to be?"

    Luna, seeming to have made up her mind, red at Rudy as she spoke.

    The incident caused by Rie.

    It happened all of a sudden without any warning.

    There was no reason why Luna couldn''t do something like that.

    Rie was the one who had crossed the line first.

    ¡°Rudy!¡±

    Luna pointed her finger at Rudy.

    Rudy looked at Luna with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°I''m going to make you fall in love with me by the time we go back to the academy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You''ll be so into me that you won''t even look at anyone else. So, be prepared!¡±

    Though she spoke with confidence, Luna¡¯s face gradually turned red.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Rudy nkly stared at Luna.

    Luna, with one hand on her hip, pointed at herself dramatically.

    ¡°Tr, try to resist! Try to fight it!¡±

    With that, Luna turned to run into her room.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    But Luna paused, sneaking a nce back.

    ¡°Ac, actually, it might be better if you did fall for me. So, don¡¯t resist too hard...¡±

    With her face turning as red as a tomato, Luna shyly said this before rushing into her room.

    ¡°Rudy is gone?¡±

    Astina had made a big resolutionst night.

    And now, Rudy was missing.

    ¡°Suddenly? How? Someone plotting something?¡±

    ¡°¡­It doesn''t seem like that. I heard Professor Robert took him somewhere.¡±

    Rie replied with a serious face.

    Astina and Rie were in a very serious situation.

    Both Luna and Rudy had disappeared.

    The only information they had was that Professor Robert had taken them somewhere.

    Neither the destination nor the reason for taking them was known.

    Of course, Rie knew where the two had gone.

    She had heard the story Robert told Luna while looking for Astina with her yesterday.

    However, she cleverly hid this fact from Astina.

    Astina was a formidablepetitor.

    There was no reason to provide her with such valuable information.

    Astina, unaware, frowned.

    "I''m finally here and Rudy disappears."

    "What will you do?"

    Rie, looking at Astina, spoke.

    In her hand, she held a bag.

    "Are you going to search for him?"

    "If my husband disappeared with another woman, of course, I should follow."

    Astina narrowed her eyes at Rie''s confident demeanor.

    "You''re not even engaged yet, what do you mean ''husband''?"

    "Ah, anyway. He''s my husband! Don''t you dare look down on me!"

    Rie proudly stated, showing no embarrassment about calling him her husband.

    Astina didn¡¯t like it, but she didn¡¯tment further.

    "Hmm..."

    Astina pondered.

    Should she go with Rie to find Rudy?

    She had no information.

    All she knew was that Luna and Rudy had been taken.

    They deliberately didn''t tell anyone, to the point where even Borval, who was closest to Robert, didn''t know where he went.

    "Where are you going then?"

    "Why, are you going to follow me?"

    Rie red at Astina.

    "No, I''ll go separately."

    "Separately?"

    Rie was surprised to hear that Astina was going separately.

    In fact, if Astina were to follow, she had prepared several strategies to shake her off.

    ''I guess it''s better this way?''

    Rieughed inwardly at Astina''s words.

    She knew where Luna and Rudy had gone, but Astina didn''t.

    "Well then, I''ll go ahead."

    Astina waved her hand to Rie.

    "Sure, I hope we don''t meet."

    "I hope the same Astina~."

    Rie made a "tch-" sound, sticking her tongue out yfully as she walked away.

    Watching Rie¡¯s retreating figure, Astina murmured to herself.

    "Then let''s search."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 153: Railer Territory (2)

    "Man, what a day!"

    "Here, bring me a pint ofger!"

    The tavern buzzed with activity.

    Though it wasn''t very spacious, it was filled with people.

    This wasn''t your average tavern.

    It also served as a gathering ce for mercenaries, so it was bustling with mercenaries who had just finished their jobs.

    Into this establishment walked a man.

    While his clothes were tidy, the sparse and unkempt beard he sported didn¡¯t make him stand out amongst the mercenaries.

    He walked slowly and took a seat at the counter.

    "What can I get you?"

    As he settled into his seat, a young girl approached and asked him.

    "A pint ofger and call the owner over."

    "Pardon?"

    The girl looked puzzled at his request.

    This ce was a gathering ce for mercenaries.

    If he was asking for the owner, he was essentially asking for the master of this ce.

    This wasn''t someone who''d juste out because he was asked.

    "Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I can get the master to..."

    "You don''t have to force him toe. Just tell him Robert is here."

    The girl eyed Robert up and down.

    His attire seemed somewhat upscale, but he himself didn''t look too impressive.

    He gave off the aura of an ordinary man.

    If she wanted to call the owner, she could.

    However, she wasn''t the type of person who would call the owner for someone she didn''t even know.

    Would the owner move just because someone called him, without knowing their identity?

    ''Drunkard, perhaps?''

    Yet he seemed too sober for that.

    After some thought, the girl remembered the name Robert.

    Among mercenaries, Robert was a name one couldn¡¯t possibly not know.

    A demon who masked his face and dominated the battlefield.

    Despite possessing immense magical abilities, he acted as a mercenary.

    This legendary figure hid his identity and always remained behind a mask.

    Before his true identity was revealed.

    The owner asionally spoke of him.

    He imed to be friends with Robert, but no one ever believed him.

    Everyone dismissed it as the owner''s drunken nonsense.

    The problem was that because of the owner''s words, there were people who asionally came pretending to be Robert.

    The girl briefly looked at him, then turned away.

    ¡®He must be another imposter.¡¯

    "I''ll pass on the message for now..."

    Robert didn''t respond.

    The girl gave Robert another nce before moving on, not to fetch the owner, but to continue her tavern duties.

    After Luna made her bold deration.

    She sat in her room, hugging a pillow, lost in thought.

    "Oh, what have I done..."

    Just what kind of confidence did she have to say such a thing?

    Luna gripped her head and screamed.

    Although she had dered it so confidently, Luna hadn''t really prepared anything.

    Without anyone like Ena nearby, there''s no one to ask for love advice.

    She had to figure it out on her own.

    "How could I possibly charm Rudy..."

    She had nothing.

    When Ena offered her a love potion, she should have epted it.

    "No... What''s the point of relying on something like that?"

    She wanted Rudy to like her for who she is, not for superficial reasons.

    Luna shook her head several times and looked out the window.

    Smoke rose from the chimneys, and the sunset painted the horizon.

    It was the calm atmosphere of a peaceful city.

    Though there were many people for a rural domain, it wouldn''t be considered bustling.

    It felt simr to the atmosphere of other domains near the Railer territory that could be called cities.

    "At least I know a bit about a ce like this..."

    She could take the lead when going on a date.

    It meant she could naturally take Rudy along with her.

    However, Luna didn''t think of it as something anyone could do.

    After daydreaming about her date with Rudy, Luna clenched her fists.

    "Yes, let''s be bold. Really bold."

    Luna immediately got up from her seat and headed towards Rudy''s room.

    "Rudy, hello..."

    When Luna knocked, Rudy came out.

    "Oh, uh... Luna?"

    Rudy greeted her with a seemingly flustered face.

    It hadn''t been long since Luna dered,

    ''I''m going to make you fall in love with me!''

    Having made such a deration and then immediatelying to see him must have surprised him.

    "Well... we should... have dinner, right?"

    "Yes?"

    "Why don''t we go out instead of eating at the inn? Just a quick stroll around..."

    After pondering for a moment, Rudy nodded.

    Seeing Rudy''s agreement, Luna broke into a broad smile.

    "Then, in 20 minutes! Let''s meet in front of the inn!"

    "Okay, I''ll change my clothes ande out."

    It hadn''t been long since they entered the room, so they were still in their school uniforms.

    Walking around in uniforms would draw too much attention.

    Academy students were always the center of attention, so changing was a good idea.

    With that, Luna returned to her room and looked at the clothes she hadid out on her bed.

    "Will this do?"

    It was an outfit she had prepared before going to Rudy''s room.

    It wasn''t shy, but it was a pretty dress.

    It was perfect to showcase Luna''s cuteness and innocence.

    "Yes! I''ll give it a try!"

    Luna nodded and muttered to herself.

    Quickly changing, Luna immediately went to the front of the inn.

    Maybe because she changed so fast, Rudy wasn''t out yet.

    "Phew..."

    Luna, who always took appointment times seriously, let out a sigh of relief.

    However, she suddenly remembered what Ena had said.

    A promise with a man is always 10 minuteste.

    She said a woman''s charm was in ying hard to get.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Luna recalled those words and let out a regretful sigh.

    ¡°Should I... go back in?¡±

    As she pondered this and took a step towards the door, she saw Rudy descending the stairs.

    She couldn''t go in now.

    The inn was small, and there was only one staircase.

    There was no other entrance.

    ¡°I... I should hide first!¡±

    Luna spotted a small patch of bushes next to the inn.

    They were short bushes.

    Quickly, Luna moved to hide in them.

    Once inside, a concern crossed her mind.

    ¡°How do I get out from here?¡±

    She had agreed to meet Rudy in front of the inn and now she was hiding right there in the bushes.

    If she came out of the bushes, she''d surely be seen by Rudy.

    She couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    She couldn''t show such a pathetic sight when she was supposed to disy her charm.

    Luna swiftly emerged from the bushes.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As she bolted out, Rudy was right there in front of her.

    The two locked eyes and stood in stunned silence.

    Luna was wearing a dress adorned with pretty floral patterns, but in her rush from the bushes, leaves had gotten caught in her hair and on her dress.

    Rudy, alternating his gaze between the flowers and leaves, rubbed his chin and said,

    "...Decorations?"

    ¡°No, not at all!¡±

    At Rudy''sment, Luna brushed off her dress.

    ¡°I dropped something in the bushes and went to pick it up!¡±

    Luna said this, thinking it was a good excuse.

    At that, Rudy smirked mischievously.

    ¡°What did you drop?¡±

    "W-What did I drop?"

    Luna was caught off guard by the unexpected question.

    ¡°Um... well¡­¡±

    She couldn''t answer and just shifted her eyes around.

    She hadn''t brought anything that she could''ve dropped.

    She didn¡¯t need to bring money since Professor Robert had given it to Rudy, and the only valuable she had was her magic book, which she had ced in her small bag.

    She was wearing the bag over her shoulder, so she couldn¡¯t have dropped it.

    While Luna was deep in thought, Rudy chuckled.

    ¡°Why were you hiding there?¡±

    Rudy brushed the leaves off Luna''s hair.

    Luna stared intently at him.

    Rudy was wearing clothes that seemed toovish to be ordinary but didn''t have the boots that nobles usually wore.

    However, anyone could tell he was of noble birth by looking at his face and hair.

    Seeing Rudy in different attire than usual and brushing off her clothes made Luna¡¯s face turn increasingly red.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Luna lowered her head, trying to hide her flushed face.

    Rudy gently tapped Luna¡¯s head and spoke up.

    "I''m hungry. Let''s go eat."

    With that, the two walked into town and entered a nearby restaurant.

    They didn''t go in with a specific ce in mind but simply chose the one that looked the most appealing in the area.

    Since they had Professor Robert''s money anyway, they wanted to eat the best.

    "Rudy, what will you have?"

    "Um... I don¡¯t really mind, anything is fine."

    "In that case! I''ll have this pasta, and would you like a steak?"

    "Why?"

    "Because I want to taste both! We can share!"

    Luna said with a chuckle.

    Her n was simple.

    Order two dishes, then when she wants to try Rudy''s food, she would ask him to feed her.

    Or, she could feed her dish to Rudy.

    If either of the two scenarios yed out, she would consider it a win.

    "Excuse me."

    However, Rudy, having had a simr experience with Rie before, spoke up.

    "I''ll have one sirloin steak and this pasta here..."

    Rudy sneaked a nce at Luna before continuing.

    "...And could you bring us individual tes for sharing? Like two sets of tableware."

    "¡­What?"

    Luna stared in surprise.

    "Yes, understood. We''ll get it ready right away."

    "Oh, no..."

    Luna stammered, prompting the server to look at her curiously.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Um..."

    It wasn¡¯t like she could ask them to prepare only one set of tableware now.

    "No, it''s okay..."

    Looking a bit dejected, Luna watched the server leave.

    "So, what''s the matter?"

    Rudy teased with a yful grin.

    "You... You did that on purpose!"

    "You said to resist, so I thought I¡¯d resist as best I could."

    "I said it''d be better if you did fall for me..."

    Luna murmured shyly.

    A short whileter, they finished their meal and left the restaurant.

    "You could have let me feed you just once!"

    "No."

    "Ugh..."

    Luna was fervently protesting to Rudy.

    She hadn¡¯t even expected Rudy to feed her the steak or pasta.

    She just wanted to try feeding him once.

    However, Rudy rejected the idea, dodging her attempts with determination.

    Rudy was firm in his refusal.

    He said if she could charm him, he''d let her feed him a hundred times, but until she did, it was a no-go.

    "You''re so mean..."

    Luna muttered, ring at Rudy, when suddenly -

    CLANK!

    "Hm?"

    "Huh?"

    A loud noise echoed nearby.

    It sounded like something had been shattered.

    The sudden noise captured the attention of the peaceful town''s residents.

    "What was that?"

    Both Luna and Rudy moved towards the source of the sound.

    It came from a tavern.

    People were rushing out of the tavern, and loud noises continued from within.

    Crash©¤

    "Ah, there''s someone inside..."

    "Watch out!"

    The voices of the people around sounded panicky, but the situation didn¡¯t seem that dangerous.

    The building wasn''t on fire, and the walls weren''t broken down.

    There was just a loud noiseing from inside.

    "You''ve grown quite a bit, haven''t you?"

    Then, a voice echoed from within.

    Upon hearing it, Rudy and Luna exchanged nces.

    "This voice..."

    "...Sounds like Professor Robert."

    Having said that, the two slowly walked into the building.

    "Hey, kids! If you go in there...!"

    Someone tried to dissuade them from entering.

    However, they paid no mind.

    Having gone through countless battles, they didn''t feel much danger from a situation like this.

    As they entered, the intact interior of a tavern was in sight.

    Apart from some chairs knocked over by people evacuating, there wasn''t much damage to the tables or other areas as one might have expected.

    "What''s going on?"

    Rudy said so and looked up at the second floor.

    Since the first floor had a clear view of the second floor, they could see it just by raising their heads.

    There stood Professor Robert, pinning a sturdy-looking man beneath his feet.

    Despite the man''s imposing build, he was unable to take any action and could only struggle beneath Robert''s feet.

    "...Professor, what are you doing?"

    Rudy asked with a baffled expression.

    "Oh, is that you, Rudy?"

    Robert responded while adjusting his sleeves.

    "Just disciplining this guy a bit. You can head back to the inn first."

    "Please, please spare me!!"

    The man below let out a loud scream.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 154: Railer Territory (3)

    The Mercenary Guild typically serves as a bridge between mercenaries and others in need of their services.

    If a task is entrusted to the Mercenary Guild, they match the job with a suitable mercenary who''s currently avable.

    It was a beneficial arrangement for both the person assigning the task and the mercenaries themselves.

    However, themission taken by the guild was quite a lot.

    It was often said that while the mercenaries did the work, the guild took the money.

    The reason the guild could operate and take such a highmission was due to the masters of the Mercenary Guild.

    Each region has its own master of the Mercenary Guild, and these masters are highly skilled.

    They are usually the top mercenaries who have made a name for themselves in that region.

    The master of a region''s Mercenary Guild is not someone to be trifled with.

    They have the backing of the guild, wield significant influence in their region, and possess formidable personal power, making them untouchable even by the nobility.

    So, it was no wonder that people fled when Robert hit one of these masters.

    "I apologize..."

    The master of the Mercenary Guild, with his swollen face, was apologizing to Robert.

    He was so badly beaten that his original facial features were hardly recognizable.

    Robert, flexing his wrist, began to speak.

    "You''ve grown arrogant."

    The master coughed in response.

    Here''s what happened:

    Robert called for the master and was downstairs having a drink.

    Somehow, a mix-up urred, and the message never reached the master.

    He then personally went to see the master.

    The master''s room was on the second floor of a bar.

    Robert boldly walked up and knocked on the master''s door.

    However, the master treated him like an impostor and hurled insults at him.

    That''s when Robert lost his temper.

    "What''s the history between you two?" I asked.

    "Worthless scum."

    "W-Worthless scum...? Weren''t werades?"

    "What else do you call someone who just carried my luggage and followed me around from behind?"

    The man, known as the master, couldn''t respond to Robert''s words.

    "When did Professor Robert associate with such people..."

    "Wait... Robert, you became a professor?"

    Robert gave the master a cold stare.

    The master quickly covered his mouth with his hand.

    Robert turned away,

    "I had some wandering years. I got involved with these types."

    I didn''t ask any further and kept my mouth shut.

    Perhaps this was before he joined the academy?

    I heard that before Professor Cromwell brought him to the academy, Robert had quite an eventful past.

    Robert turned his attention back to the master.

    "Jack, you have a task to do."

    "A task?"

    "Find someone for me."

    Robert threw a scroll he was holding to the man named Jack.

    "Find out by tomorrow night."

    Jack unfolded the scroll Robert had thrown to him.

    "This, by tomorrow night? Ah, no, I can''t do it. Besides, I''d go to jail for doing this!"

    "So, you''re more afraid of jail than me now?"

    "Hmm..."

    Jack covered his mouth with his hand again.

    He was arge man, but he couldn''t move a muscle out of fear.

    "Well, why don''t youe inside and talk for now..."

    Jack said this and then looked outside.

    "Ahem! Business ends here for today! An important guest has arrived, so I''m closing the shop!"

    Jack shouted outside with a dignified attitude, different from when he was dealing with Robert.

    People were puzzled, but seeing the master saying so, they figured it must be the case and started to leave.

    "By the way... who are you?"

    "Oh, we are disciples of Professor Robert."

    "Disciples? He took in disciples?"

    Jack looked at Robert with a bewildered face.

    "They''re just some guys I taught a few spells under me."

    "...Isn¡¯t that called a disciple?"

    Robert then gave him a sharp look.

    Avoiding Robert''s gaze, Jack looked at us.

    "Ahem, well, you guyse in too."

    With that, we entered the room of the Mercenary Guild Master.

    Jack opened the scroll Robert had given him on the desk.

    The content written on the scroll was rted to investigating Ephomos.

    "Do you not realize that investigating matters rted to Ephomos is illegal?"

    "That''s why I asked you. Mercenaries like you might know better."

    Ephomos.

    A city underground known as the underbelly of the capital.

    The empire''s capital is highly sophisticated and beautifully decorated.

    People dress well, and it''s so clean that not a single piece of trash can be found.

    The reason for its maintenance is the existence of this underground city.

    Ephomos was once an underground city where the poor of the capital lived.

    Because of this city, the empire faced headaches.

    With Ephomos around, public order in the capital deteriorated, and the poor, protecting each other, made it harder to catch criminals.

    During such troubling times, the empire discovered something.

    Dark Wizards in Ephomos were researching necromancy.

    In the end, the empire used that as an excuse to wipe out Ephomos entirely.

    "How do you research a vanished city now... The empire should have all the rted materials."

    "The empire doesn''t have the materials."

    "...What?"

    "I went to the empire myself and asked people of the empire to investigate, but all the materials are gone."

    Hearing this, my eyes widened.

    "I have a rough idea who might have done it..."

    Robert said, sneaking a nce at me.

    The Astria family?

    Why would they?

    Although I was puzzled, I continued to listen.

    "The Empire has only just realized the data is missing and is frantically searching for it. You should look into it as well."

    "How am I supposed to find something even the Empire can''t?"

    "Mercenaries will do anything for the right price, won''t they?"

    Robert took out a pouch and threw it to Jack.

    Thud©¤

    The pouchnded heavily on the desk.

    Jack looked at Robert as if questioning what it was.

    Robert casually replied,

    "Gold coins."

    "Excuse me?"

    Even though it was a small pouch, it wasrger than a grown man''s fist.

    If it was filled with gold coins, there would be at least a hundred or more.

    An amount that would strain even the nobility, and formoners, it was enough to livefortably for a lifetime.

    "That amount should suffice, right?"

    "...Leave it to me, Sir. I, Jack, will do my utmost to find out!"

    Seeing the amount, Jack hastily stood up and said that.

    However, he quickly changed his expression to a more pleading one, ncing around.

    "But... one day might be too tough... Can I have some more time...?"

    "Alright, 5 days."

    He probably intended to give him 5 days from the start.

    It would be enough time for us to visit the Railer Territory.

    He said it as if he was showing mercy.

    "I will serve you faithfully!!!"

    Jack replied with a loud voice overflowing with gratitude.

    "So... who are you two?"

    Jack sat in front of Luna and me, asking.

    Robert sat on the other side of the room, eating his meal.

    While we had already eaten, Robert hadn''t, so he was eating separately.

    "We''re academy students."

    "Ahaha..."

    "Students? So, you use magic, handle elementals, and such?"

    "Yes, we''re from the magic department, so we know how to use magic."

    There''s no need to mention Prisci...

    It didn''t seem like he was asking out of genuine curiosity.

    It felt more like a casual question, so I kept my answer brief.

    "Wow! So, you''ll probably be nobles in the future. But shouldn''t you be studying? Is it okay to roam around like this?"

    "It''s our vacation, so we have some free time. Our teacher wanted us to go, what could we possibly say against it?"

    "Oh... Your circumstances seem simr to mine."

    Jack looked at us with a sympathetic gaze.

    "To be under someone like that at such a young age... But still, he''s be much milderpared to before."

    Jack said, looking up as if reminiscing.

    I didn''t miss that and immediately spoke up.

    "How was Professor Robert in the past?"

    That was precisely what I had been curious about.

    Even if I asked professors like Robert or Cromwell, they never answered this question.

    But this Jack person seemed like he would spill everything if he got a little excited.

    "Heh... Back in the day, Professor Robert was like a real devil... No, he summoned demons, so he was a devil, right?"

    "Oh? How long have you known Professor Robert?"

    "Professor Robert? Maybe... since he was expelled from the empire?"

    Upon hearing that, my eyes widened in surprise.

    They''ve known each other for quite some time, haven''t they?

    I thought they might have met once or twice, but this was unexpected.

    "Thinking back to those times... I was quite brave."

    Jack shivered, making a face as if recalling something terrifying.

    "But, back then, even Professor Robert was young... and so was I."

    "Hmm... I see..."

    "Did I say something weird in front of the kids? Heh heh..."

    Jack got lost in his memories for a moment, thenughed it off.

    Seeing him like this, he didn''t seem like a bad person.

    "But seeing him take on a disciple, he has changed a lot... Back in the day..."

    "You talk too much."

    Professor Robert interjected while eating, ncing back slightly.

    This was a chance to learn Robert''s secret, and it was a bit disappointing.

    How much does this man hide about himself?

    I could understand to some extent, but it was frustrating as someone close to him.

    "Hmm. Let''s talk about something else then. Right, I didn¡¯t catch your names. What are your names?"

    At Jack''s question, Luna and I exchanged nces.

    This was a tricky question.

    It would be better not to reveal our names if we wanted information from Jack...

    "So, what''s the name of the pretty one here?"

    "Uh... I''m Luna Railer..."

    "Hmm...?"

    Jack furrowed his brows upon hearing Luna''s name.

    "What? You''re a noble, aren''t you?"

    "Ahaha... I''m just a noble in name."

    "Where can you find a noble who is just a noble in name? If you''re a noble, then you''re a noble."

    Jackmented, stroking his chin.

    "Railer? Are you from that region?"

    "Yes... it''s a countryside territory..."

    "Ah, that ce... Hmm..."

    I tilted my head, curious about his reaction.

    What was the status of the Railer territory to elicit such a response?

    I had a rough idea since it was a rural area, but I wondered how low of a level.

    Jack then turned his gaze to me.

    "So, what about you?"

    "Rudy... Just call me Rudy."

    I deliberately left out my family name.

    It would be awkward for both of us if the name ''Astria'' suddenly came up.

    "Rudy? Hmm... Not a very masculine name, but it suits you nheless."

    "Ahaha... Thank you."

    "But you seem to be quite athletic! Your physique is quite manly!"

    Jack yfully punched me as hemented.

    "Did you work out to protect your girlfriend?"

    "No, not really..."

    "What do you mean, ''not really''? Especially with such a pretty girlfriend."

    Jack gestured towards Luna standing next to me.

    At that, Luna''s expression brightened.

    "Are you shy? This is the moment to score points with your girlfriend! Just say you worked out because of her."

    "No... It''s not like that..."

    "Do we look good together?"

    Suddenly, Luna, with sparkling eyes, asked Jack.

    "Oh, um? Yes, you both are a perfect match!"

    Luna smiled slyly and looked at me.

    "Rudy, we look good together."

    "..."

    I responded with an awkward smile to Luna''s statement.

    "Well, let''s get going."

    At that moment, Robert stood up to speak.

    Jack also rose, bowing his head at a 90-degree angle.

    "Then, until next time."

    Robert looked at Jack and then at me.

    "Hmm..."

    Seeing no response from Robert, Jack lifted his head slightly to look at him.

    "Do you have something to say?"

    Robert hesitated for a moment before moving away.

    "It''s okay. I''m leaving."

    "Yes! Take care!"

    Receiving a hearty farewell from Jack, we exited the store.

    The next morning.

    Knock, knock©¤

    There was a knocking sound at the door.

    "Ugh... What now?"

    I sat up and looked beside me.

    Robert, who should have been sleeping on the adjacent bed, was nowhere in sight.

    Knock, knock, knock©¤

    Another series of knocks echoed.

    "Ahem. Who is it?"

    Still groggy from sleep, I cleared my throat and shouted.

    "Open the door."

    "¡­Yes?"

    "Open it, Rudy Astria."

    "..."

    An authoritative,manding tone.

    A woman''s voice.

    Slowly, I got up and opened the door.

    "Why are you here...?"

    Outside stood Astina.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 155: Railer Territory (4)

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm~ This food is delicious.¡±

    There were four people at the table, having breakfast.

    Luna was eating, her demeanor much like that of a frightened puppy.

    Opposite her sat Astina.

    Robert and I alternated nces between the two as we ate our own meals.

    Seeing this, Robert quietly asked me,

    ¡°What exactly happened here?¡±

    I could only respond with an awkward smile.

    Astina had suddenly shown up.

    I wonder how she had managed to find us.

    Even when I asked Astina how, she only smiled without giving an answer.

    "This... shouldn''t be happening..."

    "Hmm~? What''s wrong, Luna?"

    "...Ugh. It''s nothing."

    At Astina¡¯s question, Luna looked disheartened.

    Though she had dered her intentions to charm me during the trip, Astina''s sudden appearance seemed to have thrown her ns into disarray.

    Professor Robert observed Astina in silence for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Astina, it doesn''t matter that you''vee, but I won''t be providing you with meals, amodation, or transportation.¡±

    Though Robert spoke firmly, Astina merely responded with a slight smile.

    ¡°That''s fine. I didn''te expecting any of that.¡±

    Saying so, Astina cast a fleeting nce my way.

    "Is everyone ready then?"

    We nodded in response to Robert''s question.

    Two carriages stood before us.

    One was for Luna, Robert, and myself.

    The other, parked a distance away, was the one Astina had arranged for herself.

    ¡°Alright, get on.¡±

    With Robert''s words, I got into the carriage.

    As I took my seat, Luna also entered.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Luna then moved closer to me.

    As I looked at her in confusion, she simply took the seat next to me without a word.

    ¡°Luna?¡±

    In response, Luna snuggled up to me, holding onto my sleeve.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    She looked at me as if questioning what the problem was.

    ¡°...Never mind.¡±

    It seemed she wanted to make some kind of move, given that Astina wasn¡¯t in this carriage.

    But then...

    ¡°...?¡±

    Robert climbed into the carriage and looked in our direction.

    For some reason, Luna was snuggled up right next to me.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    When Robert stared intently, Luna, perhaps feeling a bit embarrassed, shifted a little away from me.

    There was no way Luna could do anything when Robert was in the carriage with us.

    Luna was already quite shy even in front of me, so how could she openly cling to me in front of Professor Robert?

    Robert observed the two of us for a moment before taking a seat opposite us and starting a conversation.

    "Should I get off?"

    "Oh, no! That''s..."

    As Robert spoke, Luna extended her hand and said.

    Her face reddened and looked unsure of what to do.

    Still, she pouted her lips and looked at me with a disappointed expression.

    Her eyes hinted that she might do something even in Robert''s presence.

    It was a gaze like that of a predator eying its prey.

    While Luna might be looking at me with such intentions, to me, it just looked like an innocent puppy giving me a threatening look.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Let''s set off."

    "Understood!"

    With Robert''s words, the carriage began to move.

    As time slowly passed,

    The carriage started to shake heavily.

    The roads near the academy were reasonably well-maintained, so it didn''t shake this much, but as we approached the Railer territory, the carriage''s shakes intensified.

    Just how underdeveloped was this ce...

    I was both concerned and excited.

    The ces I had seen so far were more developed areas like the capital and the academy.

    The capital and the academy were in an excellent state due to magic.

    So it felt slightly different from the typical fantasy feeling.

    Of course, I had been to the north and other ces, but I hadn¡¯t been to the outskirts of the kingdom, so I couldn''t experience that feeling.

    Aren''t these rural viges the real essence of a fantasy world?

    A vige that truly gives off a fantasy vibe.

    Most of the people were farmers, and it was a small territory without even a proper castle.

    The thought made me anticipate even more.

    The carriage shook.

    Thud-

    Luna''s head touched my shoulder.

    Turning my head, I saw Luna, who earlier was staring with an intense gaze, now sound asleep.

    Sleeping with an innocent, childlike face.

    Why on earth is this girl trying to make me fall for her?

    But, looking at Luna''s innocent actions, my heart was inexplicably moved.

    Seeing Luna''s innocent actions always swayed my heart.

    She acts determined when she needs to be, but when I see her innocence in her daily life, I always find myself unknowingly smiling.

    Not that Luna knows about it.

    "Umm..."

    Luna seemed ufortable in her position and shifted.

    She leaned morefortably against my shoulder and soon gave a satisfied smile.

    I gently brushed her hair aside, thinking it might tickle her.

    That''s when Robert, who was in front of me, spoke.

    "What will you do?"

    "I thought you were sleeping..."

    "Are you just going to leave them like this?"

    I couldn''t answer Robert''s question.

    Unable to respond, I just looked away.

    "Tsk tsk... you''re so indecisive."

    Robert clicked his tongue and folded his arms in annoyance.

    I didn''t expect him to be paying attention to us like this.

    For someone who seemed so indifferent about everything, I assumed he would just ignore it.

    Yet, it looks like he knows more about the situation than I thought.

    Wasn''t it Robert who advised me to pay close attention to my surroundingsst time?

    Robert stared at me for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°When you''re learning dark magic or making other decisions, you act decisively. Why do you hesitate now?¡±

    "Wouldn''t my choice hurt someone else?"

    "Do you not realize that by dragging this out, you could cause even greater harm?"

    I couldn''t argue against his words.

    Certainly, making a choice now might be better for everyone involved.

    Choosing now, even if it''ste, could minimize the pain.

    But I felt like things have already gone too far.

    Their feelings and mine were already deeply intertwined.

    ¡°Rudy Astria.¡±

    As I was lost in thought, Robert spoke seriously.

    ¡°There''s a goodw for you in the empire.¡±

    ¡°A goodw?¡±

    As I tilted my head in confusion, Robert nodded.

    ¡°Polygamy.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°The empire allows polygamy.¡±

    ¡°Professor?¡±

    ¡°What would you do after chasing after several rabbits? You can''t let them all slip away. The only option is to catch them all.¡±

    Robert clenched his fist.

    ¡°If you leave things as they are, they might end up fighting amongst themselves. You need to take action.¡±

    I just stared at Robert nkly.

    Robert nodded several times as if understanding everything.

    ¡°It''s surely a difficult path! But what can you do? Give it your best shot!¡±

    ¡°Luna.¡±

    ¡°Mm... Yes?¡±

    ¡°Luna, wake up.¡±

    ¡°Huh...?¡±

    Slowly opening her eyes to the sound of her name, Luna saw Rudy right in front of her.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    She eximed in surprise and backed away.

    ¡®What''s happening? What''s this?¡¯

    She was confused.

    Luna had been deep in thought.

    With Professor Robert in front, she had been thinking about what could be done in such a confined space.

    Though she was thrilled just by being close to Rudy, it wasn''t enough.

    ¡®Should I link arms with Rudy...?¡¯

    ¡®Perhaps sneakily hold his hand without Professor Robert noticing?¡¯

    Luna had all sorts of wild thoughts.

    However she had fallen asleep.

    Luna had stayed up the previous night, devising ns to charm Rudy.

    After exams, the rocking of the carriage and herck of sleep, she couldn''t help but drift off.

    The problem was Luna''s current situation.

    "Luna, we''re almost there."

    At Rudy''s words, Luna cautiously looked at his shoulder.

    Wondering if she drooled in her sleep, or if her head was too heavy on his shoulder, or if she had sleep-talked and said something strange.

    Many worries flitted through her mind.

    ''Oh no!!!''

    She had already felt threatened by the sudden appearance of Astina.

    ''I made such a mistake...!''

    Luna thought it fortunate that Astina hadn''t boarded the carriage with them.

    However, when such an opportunity was given, instead of seizing the moment, she fell asleep.

    "...Rudy."

    "Hmm?"

    "Did I... do anything weird? Like..."

    "Like?"

    "...you know."

    Rudy then chuckled.

    It was augh as if finding her behavior amusing.

    Seeing Luna''s puzzled face, Rudy ced his hand on her head.

    "You slept peacefully. Don''t worry."

    Luna felt the warmth of Rudy''s gentle touch on her head.

    It was even more affectionate and warm than usual.

    Relieved by Rudy''s words, Luna let out a sigh andughed.

    "We''re almost there, so get ready to disembark."

    "Ah! Really?"

    Luna looked out the window.

    This was Railer territory.

    Her hometown.

    A farmingndscape spread out, and mountains were visible in the distance.

    Seeing the familiar andforting view, Luna brightened up.

    It had been about a year since shest visited her territory due to her studies at the academy.

    Although she hadn''te here of her own volition, she had missed it.

    Looking outside, Rudy then turned to Luna, smiling.

    "It''s beautiful."

    "Right?"

    At Rudy''sment, Luna beamed.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 156: Railer Territory (5)

    The Railer Territory exceeded my expectations.

    It had a distinct countryside feel.

    The surrounding mountains and fields swayed in the wind, and I could see farmers resting under the shade of trees.

    It was the very essence of a peaceful, tranquil countryside.

    Our carriage continued deeper into the Railernds.

    The territory itself didn''t have that feel overly rural feel.

    Houses were clustered closely, but there seemed to be all the essential shops.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the most noticeable aspect.

    "Why is the atmosphere like this?"

    Before entering the vige, the fields gave off a very tranquil atmosphere.

    There was hardly any noise except for the wind and the asional chatter of a few people.

    "Right? The vige is a bit noisy."

    Luna, also feeling something was off, looked outside.

    Outside the carriage, people appeared to be tidying up.

    The ground was scattered with flowers, and various ornaments adorned the vige.

    The vigers were busy organizing these decorations.

    Luna tilted her head and remarked,

    "Did someone important visit?"

    "What do you mean?"

    When I asked, Luna began to exin slowly.

    "Whenever someone of high stature visits our territory, we have done such things a few times. Not just any high-ranking person, but someone very influential..."

    However, it didn''t feel like they were preparing to wee us.

    They had already used the flowers and ornaments and were now cleaning up.

    "We''ll understand once we go in."

    The carriage moved forward, stopping in front of thergest mansion in the vige.

    Even though it was a countryside vige, the mansion was as pristine as those in the capital.

    It likely belonged to the Railer family, who governed this territory.

    True to an aristocratic mansion, there were fences and an exterior garden.

    Everything seemed a downscaled version of mansions in the capital, but it still screamed ''noble mansion''.

    As the carriage came to a stop, we stepped out.

    Noticing the carriage''s stop, a butler rushed out from the mansion towards us.

    "Who might you be?"

    Approaching us, his eyes widened upon seeing Luna.

    "...Lady Luna?"

    "Oh! Alfredo! It''s been so long!!"

    Luna greeted the butler, clearly delighted to see him.

    "What brings you here? You came without any notice!"

    "Hehe, I have some business!"

    Luna and Alfredo, the butler, engaged in cheerful conversation.

    Meanwhile, I turned to look at Robert.

    "Professor, did you reallye here without telling them?"

    The courtesies between nobles.

    Before arriving, it¡¯s customary to notify the host so they can prepare.

    It gives the host time to arrange a proper reception.

    Regardless of how noble a family was, there was a difference in the state of cleanliness and the overall condition of the house when they were receiving guests and when they weren''t.

    It was a basic courtesy.

    Unless they were very close friends, one shouldn''t visit in such a manner.

    Robert then spoke with a nonchnt expression,

    "I am not a noble."

    "¡­I am."

    "Then did youe here without sending notice?"

    Robert looked at me sternly, making a tsking noise.

    I looked back at him in disbelief.

    "¡­Haah."

    I walked towards the butler, who was with Luna.

    Upon seeing me approach, the butler asked Luna in a low voice,

    "Who is this gentleman?"

    I offered the butler a polite greeting,

    "I am Rudy Astria, the second son of the Astria family. I apologize for visiting unexpectedly."

    "You are Rudy?"

    Alfredo looked at me with wide eyes.

    I felt something odd about his reaction.

    Was he surprised not because of the Astria family name but because of the name ''Rudy''?

    It felt strange, but I continued,

    "Well, our professor didn''t send any notice. I apologize for the inconvenience."

    I sighed with a hint of embarrassment.

    "Oh¡­ You cane in. We are already prepared, mainly because of Princess Rie."

    "What? Rie?"

    I looked at Alfredo in confusion.

    "Princess Rie stayed at the mansion just a moment ago. She was looking for Lady Luna and Sir Rudy."

    The opulent decorations in the vige, and the residents who were cleaning up, were all because of Rie?

    "Wait, why did Riee here?"

    "I''m not sure... She simply stayed for a day while searching for Sir Rudy and Lady Luna."

    Did Rie travel all the way to the Railer territory while we were in the Gotram territory?

    I had predicted Astina mighte, but I never thought Rie would reach Railer territory first.

    I don''t know when Rie left the academy, but if she came straight to Railer territory, she must have had a long journey.

    "Do we need to go find her?"

    "Yes¡­ We probably should."

    It''s absurd that a princess of a nation is roaming around looking for someone.

    "In that case, I''ll send notifications to the neighboring territories."

    "¡­Thank you, that would be helpful."

    The butler gave an awkward smile and then looked at Robert standing behind me.

    "Are there three of you?"

    The butler seemed to inquire about the number of people for amodation purposes.

    "No, there are four of us¡­"

    As I said that, I noticed a carriage approaching from the distance.

    "Ah... then who is that person?"

    The butler looked at me as if he intended to report to Luna''s parents.

    "That''s Astina Persia. You might recognize her from the Persia Viscount family."

    "..."

    Upon hearing the name, Alfredo frowned and stared intently at Luna.

    "Youngdy... causing such a fuss all of a sudden..."

    "It''s, it''s not a fuss! They''re just friends! There''s no need for a grand preparation!"

    After a brief moment of chaos.

    "The mansion looks better than I expected, Luna. It shows that care was put into it."

    "Hahaha... Thank you."

    We proceeded into the mansion.

    Astina nced around with a satisfied smile.

    "Many ces in the capital don''t maintain this level of care. Your parents must really pay attention to the details."

    "Is that so? I think they might have tidied up after Rie visited¡­"

    "This doesn''t look like a rush job. It''s probably the result of consistent care and effort from the staff."

    Astina was right.

    If a mansion isn''t regrly maintained, it bes a mess.

    Right after I was reincarnated, I noticed that the Astria mansion, particrly my room, was a total mess.

    Neither the servants nor Rudy Astria himself seemed to care about maintaining it.

    Of course, I didn''t fully realize this at first.

    It''s a fact I learned after seeing many other mansions.

    "Luna, you should be proud. This speaks volumes about how well your parents treat their staff and how diligently they uphold the values of nobility."

    Values of nobility.

    Astina was refering to setting a noble example and maintaining dignity even in the rural territories.

    "Th-thank you."

    Seemingly ttered by Astina''spliment, Luna shyly lowered her head.

    "By the way, is this the dining room?"

    "Yes, it is. Shall we go in?"

    Luna opened the door, and we entered.

    Inside, a middle-aged man and woman sat at a dining table.

    "Wee. Luna''s friends and... you said a professor, right? Pleased to meet you. I''m Luna''s mother."

    "I''m Luna''s father."

    Luna''s mother bore such a striking resemnce to Luna that no introduction was needed.

    Despite appearing somewhat older, her beauty hadn''t faded in the slightest.

    Compared to Luna, her father did not resemble her at all.

    He was a somewhat muscr man with a solemn demeanor.

    His aura was quite different from Luna''s lively one.

    He exuded a noble''s dignity and had his own charisma.

    Then, Robert stepped forward and greeted Luna''s parents.

    "I am Robert, in charge of dark magic at the academy. I apologize for visiting without notice."

    Robert greeted them with a courteous demeanor.

    "Pleased to meet you, Professor Robert."

    Luna''s father nodded sternly in response, then turned to look at us.

    Astina was the first to speak.

    "I am Astina Persia, the sessor of the Persia Viscount family."

    "I''ve just heard from the butler. Rest well during your stay."

    Luna''s father exchanged the necessary pleasantries and then turned his gaze to me.

    It felt as though his attention was focused more on me than the entire group.

    Just like Robert and Astina, I greeted him with formal courtesy.

    "Hello, I am Rudy Astria, the second son of the Astria family."

    I ced my hand over my chest and slightly bowed my head in greeting.

    However, there was no response from him.

    It''s considered rude if one does not acknowledge a greeting, so I held my posture for a moment before slightly raising my head.

    That''s when I noticed Luna''s father staring intently at me.

    "Hmm..."

    He continued to observe me with a solemn look.

    Both Luna and her mother then looked at him.

    "Dear?"

    "Dad."

    At the words of the mother and daughter, Luna''s father cleared his throat.

    "Ahem! My apologies! Please, take a seat."

    "...Ah, okay."

    I felt puzzled as I took my seat.

    The meal was delightful.

    The vegetables served were fresher than those at the academy, and the meat was to my taste.

    Seeing Astina and Robert describe it as a home-cooked meal made me think it had a Western-style homemade touch.

    After the meal, Luna provided each of us with a room.

    We had an early dinner, and since it was summer, the sun had not set yet.

    Despite this, I headed to my room.

    Due to exams and then immediatelying to Railer''s territory, I felt very tired.

    Just as I was about to rest in my room,

    "Rudy Astria."

    A deep voice.

    Luna''s father called out to me.

    "Did you call for me?"

    I replied to Luna''s father with a slightly awkward expression.

    His quiet, solemn demeanor felt alright in group conversations, but it was somewhat ufortable when talking one-on-one.

    Luna''s father approached me, staring intently before speaking softly.

    "Do you drink alcohol?"

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 157: Railer Territory (6)

    Railer family mansion, the Study.

    "Hmm..."

    Trickle©¤

    "Thank you."

    I received a ss of alcohol from Luna''s father.

    Though I was young, I had no problem drinking alcohol.

    While drinking and smoking were prohibited within the academy, they were not legally prohibited in the Empire.

    It was my first time drinking since I came to this world, and while I was worried about making a mistake, the anticipation of enjoying alcohol after a long time rose in me.

    Luna¡¯s father extended his ss to me.

    I took my ss with proper etiquette.

    Even though my status might be higher, I showed respect to my friend¡¯s father.

    Luna¡¯s father drank from his ss, and I followed suit.

    ¡°Ah...ssp.¡±

    The alcohol was strong.

    A subtle fragrance lingered in my mouth, and when I swallowed, I felt a tingling sensation.

    Also, a warm feeling spread through my insides.

    I could definitely tell it was a high-quality drink.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have another ss.¡±

    Luna¡¯s father refilled my ss, and I dly epted.

    After pouring the drink, Luna¡¯s father quietly spoke up.

    ¡°What do you think is more important, family or work?¡±

    I lifted my head to look at him.

    With no particr change in his expression, Luna¡¯s father was simply looking at his ss as he spoke.

    It was a somewhat abrupt question.

    I thought we would talk about Luna, but this sudden change of topic made me curious.

    ¡°Both are important, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°But still, one muste before the other.¡±

    After pouring, Luna¡¯s father looked at me.

    I took a moment to ponder the question before responding.

    ¡°I think familyes first.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    "Just as running a family requires focusing on both the internal and external aspects, work can only be taken care of when the family is at peace, right?"

    Upon hearing my answer, Luna¡¯s father nodded.

    His expression didn¡¯t change, so I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what he was thinking, but it didn''t look like I had given apletely wrong answer.

    Without saying much else, Luna¡¯s father took another sip from his ss.

    ¡°I heard you are emerging as a prominent sessor of the Astria family.¡±

    I swallowed hard at his words.

    ¡°Yes, I am working hard towards that.¡±

    ¡°It is a challenging path.¡±

    ¡°Still, I believe it¡¯s necessary to protect those around me.¡±

    The power of the Astria family.

    Apart from space magic, it''s a family with tremendous power, wealth, reputation, and strength,cking nothing.

    I believed that as long as I had the family¡¯s power, I could protect those around me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think challenging Ian Astria might endanger those around you?¡±

    ¡°It might, but the people around me aren''t the type to be easily bullied. I trust them, and I will prevent such a situation from happening.¡±

    After I spoke, Luna¡¯s father smiled contentedly.

    "Here."

    Although I''d had quite a bit to drink, I was still in control, so I epted.

    "There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to do."

    Luna¡¯s father said this as he poured me a drink.

    "What might that be?"

    "We don¡¯t have any other men in our family, do we?"

    "Yes...?"

    "So, I¡¯ve always thought it would be nice to have a son."

    Luna''s father said, slightly swirling his ss.

    "To drink with my son, talk about the empire''s situation, have honest conversations like this. I¡¯ve always wanted to have that experience. So, I''ve always been envious of those with sons."

    "¡­Oh, I see."

    I felt a bit uneasy.

    "But having a son-inw doesn¡¯t seem too bad either. Hahaha. Having a drink and a chat like this with my son-inw is quite fun."

    "¡­Huh?"

    My mind froze at his words.

    Son-inw?

    Why am I suddenly a son-inw?

    "I was a bit upset at first about someone taking Luna away..."

    "Uh¡­ Sir?"

    I knew it was impolite, but I interrupted him.

    Luna¡¯s fatherughed at my words.

    "Ha-ha, just call me ''father''."

    "Oh, no, it''s not that¡­"

    I cautiously opened my mouth.

    "Why am I considered as a son-inw¡­?"

    "Hmm?"

    Luna¡¯s father looked at me, puzzled.

    "¡­Wasn¡¯t that the case?"

    "Uh..."

    "There was talk of marriage in the letter, wasn''t there?"

    "What?"

    Right at that moment, the door to the room burst open, and Luna¡¯s mother and Luna herself were there.

    "Dad!!!!"

    "L-Luna. H-Honey."

    Her father stiffened at their appearance.

    "H-How did you find your way here?"

    The once dignified father of Luna had now gone pale.

    "Oh dear, you!"

    Luna¡¯s mother strode towards us and hit her husband on the back.

    "Ah, honey. I was just trying to have a brief chat!"

    "I told you to stay put!"

    "H-Honey!"

    Her father cringed as he got smacked on the back by his wife.

    Luna hurried over to me and asked urgently.

    "He didn''t say anything weird, did he? Didn¡¯t ask you to do anything strange?"

    She said this and then nced at the ss in my hand.

    "H-He made you drink?!"

    "Uh... I did drink, but¡­"

    "Dad!!!"

    Luna turned and red at her father.

    "L-Luna. It''s, it''s not like that."

    Her father stuttered, waving his hands.

    I quickly said to Luna,

    "Luna! I said I wanted to drink! Your father didn¡¯t really say anything strange, so it¡¯s okay!"

    "Father?"

    Luna looked surprised as I referred to him as ''father''.

    In a hurry to speak, I used an odd form of address, but for now, it was more important to defuse the situation.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for long! Nothing really happened, so......¡±

    When I rified the situation on behalf of her father, Luna¡¯s mother approached me with a smile.

    "Rudy, I¡¯m sorry. He''s somewhat immature¡­¡­ even when I tell him to stay quiet in front of others. Ha ha¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, not at all¡­¡­.¡±

    I responded with an awkward smile.

    After nodding her head, the mother smiled at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you can go back to your room.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I understand.¡±

    After saying this, I looked at her father and walked out of the room.

    Expressing his gratitude, he gave me a thumbs-up.

    The next day.

    I woke up early in the morning and stretched my body.

    Having drunk alcohol, I had fallen asleep early and enjoyed a deep sleep.

    So, despite having slept well, I woke up early in the morning.

    I left my room and, while stretching, reminisced about the conversation from the previous day.

    A letter, huh¡­

    What on earth could this letter be about?

    Thinking it through, the only answer seemed to be a letter from Luna.

    After all, she is the only person rted to me from the Railer family.

    But then, what could possibly be in the letter that Luna sent, which made her father react that way?

    Thinking about it, it was a bit strange.

    Even when I met the butler in front of the Railer mansion, he reacted to my name, Rudy, rather than the name of the Astria family.

    I thought it was no problem that people in the capital knew about me these days, but it was strange that he reacted to my name when I introduced myself.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t make sense that Luna would send a strange lie to the mansion.

    That was not in her character.

    ¡°Rudy?¡±

    When I turned my head, I saw Luna.

    She was wearing a thin shawl over her shoulders and a simple white dress.

    The dress, which looked like sleepwear yet was quite ordinary, suited Luna very well.

    ¡°You¡¯re up early?¡±

    Luna spoke to me with a gentle smile.

    Seeing her like that made me smile as well.

    ¡°I went to bed early, so I woke up early.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you fall asleep right after getting back yesterday? Well¡­ I was tired too, so I went straight to sleep.¡±

    Luna nodded understandingly as she said ¡®Yes! Yes!¡¯

    ¡°More than that, I¡¯m sorry about what happened yesterday with my dad¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Nothing happened.¡±

    As I shrugged my shoulders, Luna took a quick nce at me and opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡°That¡­ Dad didn¡¯t say anything strange, did he?¡±

    I pondered upon hearing her question.

    Should I tell her about this¡­?

    It seemed like her father might have misunderstood something, so it might be good to let Luna know.

    "He called me a son-inw¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Luna¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°My dad? Why would my dad suddenly¡­¡±

    Luna spoke with a puzzled expression on her face.

    ¡°He mentioned something about a letter?¡±

    ¡°Le¡­letter?¡±

    Luna furrowed her brow in confusion.

    Seeing her reaction, as if she knew nothing about the letter, I tilted my head in confusion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the letter?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡­¡±

    Luna stammered before lowering her head and speaking.

    "I... sometimes exchange letters with Mom... but I specifically told her not to show the contents to Dad... Did Dad talk about the letter?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t exactly say it outright¡­ When I asked why I''m the son-inw..."

    ¡°My mom wouldn¡¯t say something like that¡­¡±

    Luna muttered to herself, looking embarrassed.

    I looked at Luna, who was in such a state, and smiled faintly.

    ¡°So, what did you write in that letter?¡±

    ¡°Uh, what?¡±

    Luna, taken aback by my question, looked up.

    I spoke in a yful tone.

    "You didn''t write something like a lie, did you?"

    ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡±

    Luna shook her head vigorously.

    I didn¡¯t think she would lie, but I just wanted to tease Luna a bit.

    ¡°Then, what did you write that made your father misunderstand?¡±

    As I continued to ask, Luna red at me with her face turning red.

    "Well, I wouldn''t know what that is!"

    "You don''t know?"

    As I continued to tease her, Luna frowned and opened her mouth.

    "I wrote about how much I like Rudy."

    "Huh?"

    ¡°How I came to like Rudy, what I like about him, and what I want to do together with him!¡±

    It seemed that my continued teasing had upset her as she talked about the letter.

    ¡°I even talked with my mom about what it might be like if we got marriedter on! Why!¡±

    Although Luna spoke boldly, her face turned red as if she was about to burst into tears.

    Hearing such words from Luna right in front of me made my own face feel like it was turning red.

    I didn¡¯t expect to hear such words right in front of me¡­

    It felt like I had been the one yed, even though I was the one trying to tease Luna.

    I couldn¡¯t look Luna in the eyes and slightly turned my head away.

    ¡°There¡­ wasn¡¯t a need to say all that¡­¡±

    ¡°You told me to say it!¡±

    Luna, unable to meet my eyes either, turned her head to the opposite side.

    For a while, we both just sat there, faces red, unable to look at each other.

    ---Toggle New Ads

    *Uhm a lot of the honorifics/formal/informalnguage... sorry if I messed any.

 Chapter 158: Railer Territory (7)

    Blond-haired Rie stepped out of the carriage, her face etched with resentment.

    "Ahahaha..."

    "Didn''t you say you''d go ahead? Why are you just arriving now?"

    "Rie, you''ve worked hard..."

    We all greeted Rie with a mix of reactions.

    Her face clearly disyed the fatigue from her journey.

    "Really... you all..."

    She gritted her teeth, ring at us.

    "Come on, let''s go inside and rest."

    Alfredo, Luna''s butler, gestured for Rie to follow him into the mansion.

    "Ugh..."

    Rie, though clearly having more to say, was too tired to speak and followed Alfredo inside.

    "Let¡¯s rest up and meetter..."

    With that, she bid us a temporary farewell and disappeared into the mansion.

    "They all eventually arrived..."

    Robert, observing from a distance, sighed and then approached us.

    "It¡¯s time to get to work."

    "Work?"

    Astina, confused, questioned Robert¡¯s statement.

    "We''re here to investigate Levian¡¯s spellbook."

    Astina, not knowing the purpose of our visit, was understandably puzzled.

    "Uh, what¡¯s the n?"

    Hearing my question, Astina turned to Robert for answers.

    "Now that you''re here, Astina, I could use your help."

    "¡­Are you nning to take advantage of us without offering any anything?"

    "If you don¡¯t want to help, feel free to leave."

    Robert responded to Astina with indifference.

    "Ha... Alright, I understand. I''ll help. But..."

    Astina then looked at me and Luna.

    "What about them? What will they do?"

    "Luna knows this area well. It would be efficient for her to investigate the surrounding territories, with Rudy assisting her."

    Astina frowned, not entirely convinced by Robert''s n.

    "Just do as you¡¯re told."

    "¡­Understood."

    Astina agreed, though she clearly had reservations.

    "Luna, focus on surveying the territories for any signs of old man Levian while you''re out there. I''ll speak with your parents and search the mansion. Someone familiar with the mansion might overlook details because it''s all too familiar to them."

    "Yes! Got it."

    Luna replied enthusiastically to Robert''s instructions and quickly nced at me.

    It seemed like she was excited to have some time alone with me.

    I felt tempted to tease her, to say, ''Did the professor send you to work or to have fun with me?'' and give her a yful flick on the forehead.

    But then a thought crossed my mind¡ªhad Robert arranged this on purpose?

    I remembered his oddments in the carriage about starting a harem.

    No way...

    He must''ve just assigned us to investigate.

    Still...

    "This is a ce I used to y around a lot when I was a kid."

    "Back in your mischievous days?"

    "Ah, no! Well, yes, I was mischievous, but..."

    Luna and I began our stroll, watching Robert and Astina head into the mansion.

    Though our purpose was to explore, it felt more like we were leisurely hanging out, with Luna sharing stories of her childhood.

    We roamed open fields to small hills, covering every inch of the territory.

    Luna was excited to show me her childhood ygrounds.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her adorable demeanor.

    "Wow, I can¡¯t believe this is still here!"

    "What is it?"

    Luna eximed as she touched arge tree, bearing a prominent scar.

    "When I was a kid, I was ying around, riding a cow, and it charged right into this tree!"

    "ying... riding a cow? And it ran into this tree?"

    "Ah... cough, cough! Well, yes, but I was just a kid."

    Examining the tree closely, I noticed the bark was slightly peeled, and there were two indentations that looked like they could have been made by a cow¡¯s horns.

    Judging from Luna¡¯s story, it seemed like the cow¡¯s horns had indeed hit the tree.

    "There was a cow farm nearby, and I borrowed one..."

    "You stole a cow?"

    "It¡¯s not stealing! I just borrowed it... and I returned it afterwards."

    Luna¡¯s voice trailed off as she realized what she had just admitted.

    "Anyway, let¡¯s check out some other ces!"

    "...Okay."

    Just how mischievous was she as a child...

    The more I heard about Luna¡¯s childhood, the more unimaginable it became.

    Leading the way, Luna looked back at me and said,

    "Ru-Rudy... about the letter earlier, my dad misunderstood because he secretly read my mom''s letter. So don¡¯t worry about what he said! It was all a misunderstanding!"

    "Oh."

    Her words made me recall the earlier situation, causing my face to flush as I remembered her open confession of feelings for me.

    "Th-That''s good to know."

    "Don''t get me wrong... wait, no."

    Luna paused, reflecting for a moment, then changed her expression and continued,

    "It¡¯s not a misunderstanding! If you be my husband, you will be my dad¡¯s son-inw!"

    "What?"

    Suddenly, Luna shifted her approach,ing closer to me.

    "If you just be my son-inw, it wouldn¡¯t be a misunderstanding to my dad, but a fact!"

    "But, I haven¡¯t decided yet?"

    At my response, Luna pouted.

    "Do you want my dad to be mistaken? Are you saying it¡¯s okay for him to misunderstand?"

    Her tone was challenging, as if she was asking if I was ready to deal with her father''s misconceptions.

    "No, that¡¯s not it. It really was a misunderstanding. Everything¡¯s clear now."

    "Uh..."

    Luna turned her head away, looking frustrated.

    ¡°Then my dad will be disappointed!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°He was so happy about the prospect of having a son-inw¡­ and now suddenly he won¡¯t?¡±

    Luna threw me a sly nce as she spoke.

    ¡°Rudy, you¡¯ve done something wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is it really my fault?...

    Though I felt wronged, I just nodded since Luna said so.

    What exactly does she want, saying something like that?

    She was definitely eager, almost picking a fight.

    She seemed to have something she wanted to do by picking a fight.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Luna¡¯s demeanor brightened up as I epted responsibility.

    ¡°So you admit you were wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I was wrong.¡±

    Suddenly, Luna reached out her hand to me.

    ¡°Then, you need to pay for your sins!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Ho-hold my hand. Let¡¯s walk holding hands.¡±

    I looked at her outstretched hand, realizing her yful and challenging demeanor was just a way to get me to hold her hand.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡±

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Holding hands didn''t seem like such a big deal to me.

    Perhaps I¡¯ve be more open to the idea after that incident with Rie.

    Regardless, I was willing to hold Luna¡¯s hand.

    Without saying anything more, I took her hand in mine.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Her hand was soft and warm.

    ¡°Wait, my hand is sweaty¡­¡±

    ¡°If you let go, then it''s over.¡±

    ¡°Eek¡­!¡±

    Luna, on the verge of releasing my hand, suddenly gripped it tighter.

    ¡°So if we keep holding hands, we¡¯ll be together forever, right?¡±

    ¡°Try and see.¡±

    And so, Luna started walking beside me, holding my hand.

    I initially thought holding hands was trivial and agreed to it without much thought, but it turned out to be quite special.

    The warmth from her hand transmitted to mine.

    It felt like we were a couple, and my heart was racing.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how much strength to use or where to look.

    It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling this way.

    ¡°Uh¡­ah¡­¡±

    Luna''s eyes were twirling around while holding my hand.

    She was leading the way, but I wondered if she actually knew where she was going.

    ¡°Miss Luna?¡±

    In this dizzying situation, someone spoke to us.

    It was a middle-aged man who looked like a normal farmer.

    ¡°Oh¡­ um, hello sir. It¡¯s been a while!¡±

    Luna seemed to know the man and greeted him.

    ¡°When did you get back? The lord has been talking about you every day, saying how much he misses you, Miss Luna.¡±

    The farmer spoke with a bright face.

    Seeing him talk so lightly about the lord, I could feel how close Luna¡¯s father was with his subjects.

    "But still...."

    The farmer shifted his gaze towards me, ncing at our interlocked hands.

    "Ha, even if you''ve returned, the young master must be feeling bitter! Bringing back such a handsome boyfriend like this!"

    "Ah...."

    Luna, with eyes wide in surprise, followed his gaze to our entwined hands.

    She hesitated for a moment as if she was about to let go, but then she stopped.

    She lifted her head and stared straight at me.

    "If I let go...."

    It seemed like she remembered my words about it being over if she let go, and she gripped my hand even tighter.

    "Wow... It feels like just yesterday Miss Luna was ying and riding the cows at our house, and now she¡¯s brought back a boyfriend... It¡¯s quite a nostalgic feeling."

    "Oh, Mister!"

    Ah....

    So what he said before was true.

    "The marks are still on that tree, aren¡¯t they? That mischievous Miss Luna, really... Phew! But it¡¯s a relief to see she¡¯s grown up so well and beautifully.

    Oh, and not just that..."

    "Uwaa! Mister!!"

    I thought some exaggeration was mixed in, but it looks like it was all true.

    I wonder what kind of childhood she had...

    Watching the farmer shiver as he recounted Luna¡¯s childhood made it seem like it was indeed an extraordinary one.

    When he tried to continue with another story from her childhood, Luna frantically waved her hands to stop him, not forgetting to hold onto mine while doing so.

    Seeing this, the farmer grinned contentedly.

    "Hehe, it¡¯s good to see. Oh my! Come to think of it, I believe I¡¯ve interrupted you two! I should be going now. Ha ha ha."

    "Goodbye, take care!"

    Despite the farmer being amoner, Luna responded to him with politenguage.

    After bidding him farewell, she pressed her lips together tightly and looked at me.

    "Uh.... Now I can¡¯t marry anyone else..."

    "No, no. If we hadn¡¯t held hands, this wouldn¡¯t have..."

    "I don¡¯t care! Uh...."

    Blushing, Luna covered her face with both hands, all the while still tightly gripping mine.

    "Is this about Levian?"

    Luna''s father had a significantly surprised expression upon hearing Robert''s words.

    Clearly, he was aware of who Levian was.

    It was Luna''s father who had passed the magic book to Luna.

    Moreover, he had also allowed Levian to stay in their territory.

    However, the strangest part was that he had not reported this fact to the empire.

    "You are aware that this person was a great wizard, right?"

    Levian was not just any wizard known to a select few.

    Any noble would be expected to recognize his name, such a prominent figure he was, having left behind numerous aplishments.

    "...I am aware."

    Luna¡¯s father replied, meeting Robert¡¯s gaze squarely.

    "There is no need for caution. We are here to help."

    "To help?"

    "The magic book that Luna possesses. It is undoubtedly a magical tool of tremendous power, and its existence has be known to the world."

    The fact that Luna held such a magic book had be known to a select few.

    However, since Luna was at the academy, and there were always people to protect her when she went out, no one had dared to touch her.

    "...Indeed, there was an incident recently where someone from the capital came to visit our territory."

    "We are here to protect Luna from them."

    Robert spoke with a serious expression.

    "Is protecting Luna all you are here for?"

    "¡­Of course not."

    "Then why are you seeking out traces of Levian?"

    Taking a moment, Robert opened his mouth to speak.

    "I was a disciple of Levian."

    "A disciple?"

    "It¡¯s a bit of two things; seeking revenge, and fulfilling my duty as his disciple."

    Robert spoke calmly, but his hands were tightly clenched into fists.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 159: Railer Territory (8)

    Deep in the forest.

    "Where are we..."

    Withoutint, I followed the path into the forest.

    I didn''t have a specific destination in mind, nor was I familiar with the surroundings.

    So, I let the journey unfold as it would.

    "Hmm... Wasn''t it here? It should be, right? Did Dad clear it out?"

    Luna was searching through the bushes, mumbling to herself.

    "Ah, right! Here it is!"

    Her face lit up as she found what she was looking for, then she turned to me with a bright smile.

    "What is this ce?"

    "Do you remember? Professor Robert was looking into something about Grandfather Levian."

    Luna reminded me as she parted the bushes to show me.

    "This is where Grandfather Levian used to stay!"

    A small, fragile-looking hut stood before us, as if a gentle push could topple it over.

    It was made of worn fabric and wood, and cobwebs adorned its corners, signifying long neglect.

    "But why is this still here?"

    Levian had died when Luna was about 9 or 10, which meant this hut had stood here for around a decade.

    "There wasn''t a reason to tear it down... Plus, Grandfather''s things are here!"

    Luna said with a cheerful tone, beckoning me through the underbrush.

    She tugged at my hand, urging me to follow her inside.

    "Cough, cough! Ugh... So dusty!"

    As Luna lifted the tent fabric, a cloud of dust billowed out.

    She pped her hands, trying to clear the air.

    "Soft Wind."

    I cast a spell to sweep the dust away from us.

    "Ooh... Hehe, thank you."

    Luna said with a grin, then pulled back the tent coverpletely.

    "Wow."

    The hut was barelyrge enough for one or two people.

    Inside, various items were neatly arranged: a few books, various items, and a thin cloth on the floor, making the space livable for one person.

    Luna stepped inside, and I followed, peeking over her shoulder.

    "Nothing has changed."

    She said, her smile tinged with nostalgia.

    "But why are these things still here?"

    "Hm? Oh, I just never thought about cleaning it up..."

    Luna replied, shrugging.

    I was puzzled.

    Usually, a deceased person''s belongings are stored or rehomed, but everything here remained untouched, as if deliberately preserved.

    I picked up one of the books, curious.

    "..."

    As I opened it, Luna''s hand stopped me, her grip firm.

    "Luna, could you let go...?"

    I asked, trying to be gentle.

    She looked at me, her eyes sharp.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t let it go yet!¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll just look through this quickly and then give it back.¡±

    ¡°Hmm! Fine! I¡¯ll let go then!¡±

    Satisfied, Luna loosened her hold.

    I gave her a small smile before focusing on the book again.

    This book, left here and forgotten, was intriguing.

    Any item that once belonged to Levian was valuable, no matter how trivial, because people cherish items once owned by noteworthy individuals.

    "Let''s see..."

    I carefully dusted off the cover and turned the page.

    "¡­What¡¯s this?"

    I was expecting something profound, but to my surprise, the book contained very basic magical spells.

    The book wasn¡¯t penned by Levian; it was just a well-printed volume.

    Something felt off, so I kept turning the pages.

    "Fireball, Wind Cutter, Water Ball, Wind ster."

    It was a basic textbook, the kind used when one first learns magic.

    By now, the spells were so elementary to me that I can use them without referencing the book.

    Looking for something unique, I scrutinized the pages but found only simple content.

    The book was old andcked several partspared to the material I had studied.

    "Why would Levian have this book here?"

    I was genuinely perplexed.

    ¡°Oh, that book. I remember seeing it a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°So you haven¡¯t been here since you were a kid?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Didn''t I tell you? There was a magical beast encounter near here, and it was dangerous. Dad said I should stay away.¡±

    Her exnation made sense, but then it struck me ¨C shouldn''t this hut be moved?

    If magical beasts were around, wouldn¡¯t they damage these relics?

    On our way here, it seemed unlikely for such creatures to get close unnoticed.

    There were soldiers patrolling, and the t terrain outside the forest provided clear visibility.

    The more I thought about it, the more questions popped up.

    The soldiers seemed to be protecting the forest, and they deliberately did not touch the books.

    But why?

    This basic spellbook could simply be stored at the Railer Mansion, right?

    And why would a wizard of Levian¡¯s stature keep such a simple book with him?

    My suspicion was slowly turning into certainty.

    ¡°Luna, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    She looked at me, head cocked.

    ¡°Can you check if there¡¯s any magic or mechanisms in this spellbook?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Luna had more expertise with magical items than I did, so she was the right person to ask.

    She flipped through the book, checking it over.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have any mechanisms...¡±

    Luna then pulled a book from her bag and opened it to a page on analysis magic.

    The book didn¡¯t look like a magical tool, but appearances can be misleading, so she decided to test it.

    ¡°Activate.¡±

    A bright light shone from her book, and the spellbook absorbed it.

    A magic circle then burst forth and expanded around the book.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Luna¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°This is... a magical tool, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Herment made me smile.

    ¡°What kind of magic is it?¡±

    ¡°It looks like it might be illusion magic.¡±

    She examined the magic circle with focus.

    ¡°Can you undo it?¡±

    ¡°It looks like I might be able to.¡±

    She scrutinized the magic circle and picked up the spellbook.

    Then, quite unexpectedly, she dropped it onto the ground.

    Thud¡ª

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Did it work?¡±

    Luna opened the book once more.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ No, that didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    She tapped the book thoughtfully and looked at me.

    ¡°Rudy, could you hit this book hard for me?¡±

    ¡°Strike the book?¡±

    ¡°It seems there''s a specific way to solve this... but it might take time to figure out.¡±

    ¡°And until then?¡±

    ¡°This book is tied to illusion magic. Illusion magic typically breaks when the caster or the object is directly affected.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Luna meant that rather than analyzing the illusion, we should physically disrupt the magical tool to break the spell.

    Rather than meticulously unraveling each knot, it''s easier to just cut them all at once.

    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡±

    I grinned, took the book, and stepped out of the hut.

    ¡°Luna, step back a bit, will you?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Luna''s attempt hadn''t dispelled the magic¡ªobviously, a stronger impact was necessary.

    Yet, I couldn''t risk damaging the book.

    So, I collected just enough mana in my hand, neither too little nor too excessive.

    I tossed the book to the ground and, with a precise motion, punched down towards it.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    Thud¡ª

    My fist made contact with the book.

    The force was moderate, aimed to shock but not destroy.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    The book''s exterior began to quiver, the surface transforming before my eyes.

    ¡°The magic¡¯s been broken.¡±

    Luna scampered over to me.

    I lifted the book, now altered, and read the new title etched on its surface.

    ¡°¡­Necronomicon, production diary?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    Back at the Railer mansion,

    "Levian sought asylum in the empire..."

    "I don¡¯t know every detail. I was only following Levian¡¯sst wishes. He imed it was the only way to keep Luna safe, so I obeyed."

    Luna¡¯s father¡¯s words caused Robert to frown.

    "To protect Luna?"

    "The empire believes Levian fled here."

    "Hm?"

    Robert was visibly skeptical at this abrupt change of topic.

    Luna¡¯s father rified,

    "Levian didn¡¯te here on the run."

    These words made Robert¡¯s expression stern.

    The prevailing belief was that Levian had run away with the magic book.

    Confusion swirled in Robert¡¯s mind.

    Luna¡¯s father shook his head, watching Robert''s reaction.

    "That''s not the story Levian shared with me. Upon his arrival, he immediately sought me out. He needed a ce out of sight, away from prying eyes. Then..."

    He paused, seeming hesitant to continue,

    "He instructed me to give this book to Luna after his experiment was done."

    "An experiment?"

    Robert was puzzled about this so-called experiment.

    And then it clicked¡ªif the book before him was the same...

    "Is that what Luna has?"

    "Yes. He said that he would be dead by the time the experiment was finished, so he asked me to pass it on to her."

    "Ah."

    Levian hadn¡¯t eloped with the magic book after all.

    Nor was the book a product of some secretiveb.

    This revtion struck Robert forcefully.

    He had assumed the magic book had been created and then stolen, but the truth was different.

    The magic book wasn¡¯t created beforehand, and Levian hadn¡¯t run away¡ªhe hade to thisnd of his own ord.

    With Levian gone before concluding his experiment, those left behind couldn¡¯tplete the magic book.

    The experiment¡¯s head had vanished.

    ''Dead by the time the experiment was finished...?''

    Complex thoughts flooded Robert¡¯s mind.

    Amid his contemtion, Astina, who stood beside him, interjected.

    "But what does it mean to keep Luna safe?"

    "Didn¡¯t Levian mention he had a purpose foring here?"

    Luna¡¯s father¡¯s statement made Astina nod.

    "The Saint... no, the former Saint Beatrice. Levian said he sought this ce out after speaking to her."

    "...Beatrice?"

    At the mention of that name, Astina''s eyes grew wide,ced with astonishment.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 160: Railer Territory (9)

    [Throughout my career, I''ve earned esteemed titles like Archmage and Sage, amassed a wealth of knowledge, and even contributed new insights to the realm of magic. Yet, I haven''t grasped all the knowledge in the world.]

    [One question has always haunted me: Is death truly inescapable for us? Does a person''s story simply end with death? I reckon every wizard must grapple with this notion at least once.]

    [A wizard is someone who turns the inconceivable into reality. Driven by this conviction, I embarked on my research.]

    "Hmm..."

    Luna and I were deeply engrossed in Levian¡¯s research journal, captivated by its contents.

    The journal delved into the pursuit of human immortality and resurrection, subjects closely tied to the taboo of necromancy, a magic ouwed within the empire.

    It raised the question: Had Levian, a Royal Wizard, truly ventured into this forbidden territory?

    I read on.

    [The Fred and Astria families have lent their support to my research. The Freds, with their prowess in magical innovation, and the influential Astrias provide all that we need.]

    [However, we have decided to proceed with our research in a direction different from necromancy. Necromancy requires death to give life, which is not what I desire.]

    "A research path diverging from necromancy?"

    This was a puzzling revtion.

    As documented, necromancy was frequently explored in the context of immortality and resurrection, but such explorations had always been met with failure.

    Resurrection spells yielded only a semnce of life, not a true revival.

    A reanimated shell is a far cry from a living being.

    As for immortality, one could only extend their life by taking it from others, which differed from the true meaning of immortality.

    Necromancy was widely perceived as the pinnacle of such studies.

    However, Levian chose to discard this approach, convinced that the true life and rebirth could not stem from necromancy.

    Life borne from the end of another was a mere continuation of the cycle he sought to break.

    That was Levian''s conviction.

    We continued to sift through the journal.

    It was devoid of personal details, concentrating on research milestones and discoveries.

    Levian''s research primarily centered around magical tools.

    Magic operates on the principle of equivalent exchange: expending mana to weave spells.

    Crafting magical tools inevitably requires mana stones.

    With mana stones at hand, one can create magical tools.

    Levian''s thesis proposed that life could be sustained with mana stones.

    This resonated with me.

    Imagine the marvel if life could be secured through mana alone.

    The mana stones in this world are being produced in such abundance that they are almost inexhaustible.

    They line the depths of mines in great clusters, and that''s just one source ¨C ying magical beasts yields mana stones formed within their bodies, akin to gallstones.

    In essence, mana stones are an almost limitless resource here.

    With a steady influx of mana stones, Levian''s research advanced quickly.

    The Fred family provided the necessary stones, and in exchange, Levian devoted himself to the study of magical tools and the essence of life.

    The Astrias funded these expenses.

    Although unusual for a Royal Wizard to align with noble houses like the Astrias and Freds, Levian had never shown any political motives.

    However, something was strange.

    No matter how much I read through the journal, the research wasn¡¯t progressing.

    Despite the high-quality mana stones supplied by the Fred family, none were strong enough for Levian¡¯s magic circle, designed for the intricate task of resurrection.

    Not once had it been sessfully activated, even in preliminary tests.

    Nevertheless, Levian was relentless, tirelessly refining the magic circles for the magical tools and delving into the art of mana stone processing ¡ª a field he was less familiar with, yet approached with unwavering dedication.

    [One day, the Fred family delivered a peculiar mana stone unearthed from a northern mine. It was unlike any I''d seen before.]

    [The stone''s capacity for mana was remarkable, as was its ability to draw in mana from its surroundings.]

    [Utilizing this stone, I crafted a magical tool. To my astonishment, it functioned; the magic circle ignited with life. After a year of relentless effort, I had finally made a breakthrough.]

    "Does this mean... it worked?"

    Luna''s eyes widened with the realization.

    Progress in research is typically incremental.

    Even if initial attempts falter, one expects gradual improvements.

    The magic circle''s mana demands and the stone¡¯s mana output should be carefully bnced to optimize performance and efficiency.

    Yet here we had an anomaly: a magic circle that, despite its initial demand for a significant mana input and failure to work all this time, had suddenly sprang to life, working perfectly.

    "Doesn¡¯t this look strange no matter how you look at it?"

    "Uh... I¡¯ve never seen research like this before¡­"

    Luna, seasoned in magical tool research, voiced her skepticism.

    Given her level of involvement in research, she must have certainly read hundreds of research journals by now.

    "This could be deemed... a miracle."

    "A miracle, indeed..."

    A sudden miracle.

    It''s suspicious.

    We were not the only ones who felt this way.

    [It was strange. The magic circle, once resistant to our efforts, now responded perfectly with each attempt. I have never heard of such a mana stone.]

    [The Fred family assured us it was a yet-to-bemercialized find. Perhaps I''m just too old to ept new changes?]

    [For now, I decided to positively ept this development and press forward with my research.]

    The research took strides once the Fred family supplied the unique mana stone.

    [Resurrection magic''s cornerstoney in the principles of healing magic. We hypothesized that maximizing healing magic could be the key to reiming life.]

    [After two and a half years, our efforts were close to fruition. We had achieved the revival of deceased animals.]

    [Of course, we did not consider using this on humans.]

    [We couldn¡¯t predict the potential consequences or the condition in which a person might be restored, so we proceeded with caution.]

    Then, tragedy struck close to Levian.

    [Robert¡¯s grief led to disaster. He tried to use necromancy to save his wife but ended up losing his son. He couldn¡¯t resurrect his wife and lost his nearby son as well.]

    [We just needed a bit more time. If he had waited until this magic tool waspleted.]

    Robert''s ident.

    [I was aware that he was experimenting with necromancy, but I never imagined he would act so recklessly. He learned much from me and pursued further studies independently.]

    [How could he not see that necromancy is a path that only begets more death? I feel more disappointed than sorry for him.]

    "This means..."

    "Professor Robert lost his son in an attempt to resurrect his wife..."

    I didn''t know much about Robert''s past.

    Nor was I aware that his wife had died so young.

    The reason Robert turned to necromancy was to bring back his wife.

    However, the resurrection through necromancy was iplete, and it seemed he lost his son as a result.

    As I read on, confusion settled in.

    Why would this ount be in the research journal for the Necronomicon?

    What does this have to do with the magical tool Levian is developing?

    I had my doubts.

    [For a royal wizard like Robert, even execution wouldn''t be unimaginable.]

    [I confronted him first. After that, I began to trace the origins of his necromantic knowledge. He must have acquired it somewhere. My investigation revealed that he learned it in Ephomos, the underground city of the impoverished.]

    [Knowing this, I approached the Emperor with a proposition. We would seize all of Robert¡¯s possessions but won''t punish him further. Instead, I proposed to discreetly deal with the situation by purging Ephomos.]

    [As I was preparing to clean up Ephomos, Perrian Astria came to me. He opposed the purging of Ephomos.]

    Perrian Astria must be my father.

    Although, I''ve never seen his face.

    I tilted my head in confusion.

    The Astria family is against the cleanup of the slums?

    In my mind, the Astria lineage was corrupt and degenerate.

    A family fixated on dominating the empire.

    Yet now, they were defending the slums?

    This defied my understanding.

    [Despite the risks, I decided to proceed. Perrian was oblivious to the agreement between the emperor and me. I must act before he finds out.]

    [I began the purging of Ephomos. I detained the necromancers and drove out the inhabitants of the slums, trying to minimize casualties. Force was reserved only for those who resisted.]

    [In the final stages of the Ephomos operation, I noticed something strange. A mana stone discovered within the necromancers¡¯boratory. It was imbued with an astonishing concentration of mana.]

    [It bore an uncanny resemnce to the mana stone supplied by the Fred family. Unless my senses or my own mana deceived me, this mana stone was undoubtedly identical to that provided by the Freds.]

    [A thorough search of theb unearthed a staggering number of corpses. Too numerous to count. Recalling the mana stone, I meticulously reviewed all the research documents in theb rted to that stone.]

    [This mana stone was derived from the amassed bodies within theb. Specifically, from people who were still alive. It was a man-made mana stone. Each mana stone contained hundreds of lives. The enormous amount of mana it harbored now made sense.]

    ¡°A mana stone... crafted from living people...?¡±

    ¡°...We should keep reading for now.¡±

    I tried to calm Luna down as I spoke.

    [I confronted the Fred family with the mana stone. They confessed without hesitation. It was indeed their doing. The empire''sck of oversight over the underground city allowed for countless unnoticed deaths, which the Freds exploited.]

    [They orchestrated the mass production of mana stones through the necromancers. Was this why Perrian Astria tried to stop me?]

    [I fell into self-loathing. My research, which was on the verge of transcending the boundaries of necromantic resurrection magic, had seeded by employing necromancy itself. While I admonished Robert, I was unwittingly wielding the same dark power.]

    [No. I am worse than Robert. I used him of being led astray by his curiosity, which cost his son his life. But at least Robert''s intent was pure¡ªhe wanted to save his wife. My own pursuitscked such nobility. The adage ''curiosity killed the cat'' was truly meant for me.]

    [The magical tool is nearingpletion. In a year or two, it could be presented to the world. But should I continue this research? This research¡­]

    The journal entries that followed degenerated into indecipherable scribbles.

    The journal''sst entries appeared to mirror his unraveling mind.

    Words scrawled with shaky, haphazard strokes.

    ¡°...Is this where it ends?¡±

    If Levian is in such a state, the research couldn''t continue.

    With Levian at the helm of the magic circle''s development¡ªthe crux of the project¡ªany further progress was unlikely.

    I turned a few more pages, my frown deepening with concern.

    Suddenly, I stumbled upon a page where the handwriting was clear and deliberate.

    [I met Beatrice.]

    [I have made my decision.]

    [Such tragedies must never happen again. I must put an end to all this research. So, I decided to listen to Beatrice. I will embark on a new line of research, drawing upon the necromantic practices I''ve studied and those employed by the Fred family. This diary is the reason why I decided to create this magical tool¡ªThe Necronomicon. A magical tool that can even harness the powers of gods.]

    [The basis of magic is equivalent exchange. I will put my life on the line for this magical tool.]

    A great wizard''s life in exchange for a magical tool that can wield the powers of gods.

    Levian decided to make this exchange.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 161: Railer Territory (10)

    [A spellbook that enables the use of all magic. I will henceforth refer to it as the Necronomicon.]

    We have read the entire journal.

    Yet, not all our questions have been answered.

    There was mention of Beatrice, but details were little.

    It simply stated that following Beatrice''s words, the journey led to the Railer territory.

    There, upon arrival at the Railer domain, research began in a humble hut.

    To be precise, it was about manifesting the results ofpleted research.

    Levian created the spellbook with his life, much like how the Fred family had crafted mana stones from people.

    The culmination of his work was the magic tome that Luna now possessed.

    A tome inscribed with the magics he''d dedicated his life to studying, enabling the wielding of all spells, and also an object imbued with the life of a great wizard.

    "Both are back, I see."

    Upon our return to the Railer Estate, Robert greeted us.

    Both Robert and Astina wore grave expressions.

    "Have you managed to learn anything important?"

    "I''m not sure if it''s good news, but yes, we have."

    We began to inform them about Levian''s actions, exining why he created the magic tome that Luna held, and how he managed to do it, in great detail.

    As he listened to our story, Robert clenched his fist so tightly that his fingernails seemed to dig into his skin, threatening to draw blood.

    I couldn''t tell if his emotion was sorrow or anger; it seemed a tangled mix of both.

    We finished our part and looked at Robert, who, lost in thought, didn''t immediately respond.

    After a moment, he lifted his head.

    "I apologize for the trouble."

    "It''s fine."

    We assured him with a smile.

    "But what did you hear from the Railer mansion?"

    At my question, Astina spoke up.

    "We''ve heard about why Levian came here and what happened afterward. It appears to align with your story."

    "What happened afterward?"

    Astina nodded at my question and continued.

    "Just as you said, Levian died after creating the magic tome here. But, as you''re also aware, the reason he left that tome to Luna is a mystery."

    Astina pulled a letter from within her robes.

    "This is a letter Levian left for Luna''s father."

    I took the letter that Astina handed to me and unfolded it.

    [Upon my death, give the magic tome in front of you to Luna. That book will save not only Luna but also others. I entrust this to you.]

    The letter was brief.

    The handwriting was much more degraded than what we had seen before.

    The letters were pressed down as if with great effort, yet they sprawled erratically, suggesting ack of control in the hand that wrote them.

    "Baron Railer said that Levian mentioned Luna right from the start of his visit, iming it was at the request of the former saint, Beatrice..."

    Beatrice...

    Her name was connected to my presence here and now Luna''s situation.

    "Luna''s father, to conceal Levian''s visit, left his belongings in a hut and erased his traces. It seems wiser to leave them undisturbed since the testimonies of the locals who imed to have seen Levian aren''t concrete evidence."

    "That was a wise decision. Trying to hide it outright could have raised more suspicion."

    "Exactly. Getting rid of everythingpletely would have increased the chances of discovery."

    Even the powerful Astria ducal house couldn''t just scour a provincial domain like this for Levian...

    However, if there had been signs of someone trying to erase their tracks or hiding something, it would have raised suspicion.

    But if there is obvious evidence, it could actually lessen any doubts.

    Especially if that evidence was nothing more than rumors among the local popce.

    It seemed Luna''s father was also worried, as he had soldiers stationed nearby.

    They were tasked with preventing people from entering the forest where Levian''s belongings were found.

    Officially, they were there because of a recent incident where Luna had been in danger, though it seems they hadn¡¯t aroused any suspicion with their presence.

    "By the way, have you heard anything about what Beatrice said?"

    "Luna''s father seemed unaware as well. I¡¯ll have to look elsewhere for information on that."

    "Hmm¡­"

    After all, there were already ns to investigate Beatrice, so not knowing at this moment didn¡¯t seem to be a problem.

    It¡¯s always better to act sooner rather thanter, but rushing could lead to mistakes.

    I thought it was necessary to allow for some leeway.

    Once the situation seemed to be under control, Astina turned to look at Luna and me.

    Then, with her arms crossed and a frown that said she was displeased, she asked,

    "Given the circumstances, I''ve been holding off asking, but how long do you n on holding that hand?"

    "Ah¡­"

    Caught up in serious conversation, I had forgotten all about it.

    I looked at Luna with an awkward expression.

    Luna, with a satisfied smile, said,

    "Rudy promised he would keep holding on."

    "Rudy did?"

    Astina turned her gaze to me, questioning.

    "It might sound strange, but¡­"

    "Does it?"

    Astina''s gaze was icy as she looked back at me.

    "No, it''s just that¡­ there''s a reason. I said I would hold on until Luna lets go¡­"

    "What?"

    An intensity I had never seen before in Astina¡¯s eyes was directed at me.

    It wasn¡¯t magic, but my face tingled as if scorched by a spell.

    "Yes, that''s what was said."

    Astina''s attention returned to Luna.

    "Luna, could youe with me for a chat?"

    "¡­Me?"

    Luna tensed up at the request.

    "Let''s go talk after you ''let go'' of the hand."

    Let go.

    It seemed Astina¡¯s words were a response to the previous mention of holding hands until Luna decided to let go.

    "I don''t want to! Absolutely not!"

    Luna reacted vehemently to such a suggestion.

    Astina¡¯s eyes twinkled even more at Luna''s response.

    "Luna?"

    The smile that crept on her face, with veins popping on her forehead, was more menacing than anything.

    Luna was visibly frightened, frozen like a rabbit in front of a predator.

    Yet, Luna didn''t let go of the hand.

    Seeing Luna refuse toply, Astina, unable to maintain herposure any longer, raised her voice.

    "Let it go."

    "No, I don¡¯t want to!"

    Luna dered resolutely.

    It seemed like a childish squabble, but the two were dead serious.

    Astina took a step forward, ring at Luna.

    "Let go."

    As Astina approached, Luna clung to my shoulder in fear.

    "Ru-Rudy! Help!"

    "Oh?"

    Astina uttered an exmation as if amused, but her expression was far from interested.

    "Rudy, are you going to stop me?"

    "No, it''s not that..."

    Astina''s menacing tone made me break out in a cold sweat.

    What should I do in a situation like this?

    Panicking, I took a step back, while Astina closed in on me.

    Clunk¡ª

    Suddenly, the door of the room we were in burst open.

    A woman with golden hair came rushing in.

    "Gasp!"

    With a sharp breath, she hurled herself towards Luna.

    "Eh?"

    "Hmm?"

    Caught off guard, Luna''s grip loosened, and she stumbled backward, releasing my hand.

    "Luna, I''ve missed you so much~."

    The woman said smugly.

    "Huh? Wha?"

    Luna looked baffled, alternating her gaze between the woman embracing her and her own hand that was just freed.

    The released hand and...

    "Rie?"

    The woman holding her was Rie.

    Rie looked at Luna with a smile as if oblivious to everything.

    "What''s wrong? Something happened?"

    Rie asked, her smile innocent, but her face was full of slyness.

    It was clear she had intended to separate me and Luna.

    "Rie, Rie!!"

    Luna eximed as if she was wronged.

    "Hmm? What''s the matter? Sorry~ I was just so happy to see you!"

    Rie spoke with an exaggerated smile.

    Luna stamped her feet in frustration, an expression of utter injustice on her face.

    "This... this is invalid!"

    "Invalid? What is?"

    But it''s not like one could reason with someone pretending to be ignorant.

    Especially not someone with Luna''s temperament.

    "Ugh..."

    Luna could only pout, unable to retort to Rie.

    "Rie."

    At that moment, Astina, who had been watching, spoke up.

    "Well done."

    Astina said, giving a thumbs-up with a hint of admiration.

    That night.

    After dinner, I stepped out into the mansion''s front garden with Rie.

    Since Rie hade aboard the same ship as us, it was necessary for her to hear the information we had uncovered.

    Although we received sharp looks from Astina and Luna when we excused ourselves, they let us go without a word when we mentioned it was about business.

    "Ah, I''ve already heard all about it."

    "...What?"

    "How do you think I suddenly appeared? I timed it just right."

    Confused by Rie''sment, I gave her a puzzled look.

    "I''ve been listening almost from the beginning, but the mood seemed off, so I stayed outside. It would have been strange to just barge in at that moment."

    ...

    Considering she had caused Luna to release my hand upon entering, I wonder if she might have been eavesdropping...

    "Then you could''ve just said you overheard us."

    The reason Astina and Luna let us go so easily must have been because they knew Rie needed to hear this story, but wasn''t this situation somewhat odd?

    Rie then smiled and spoke.

    "Hehe, why would I?"

    Clinging to me suddenly, she grabbed my arm.

    "Missing out on a perfect opportunity to be alone together? I''m no fool."

    Her forwardness caught me off guard, and my eyes widened.

    "Hey, hey, someone might see us..."

    "Oh! So it''s okay if we''re somewhere no one can see us?"

    "Don''t twist my words."

    Rie stepped back slightly, then with a charming smile, looked around us.

    "Shall we go somewhere out of sight? If we go to such a ce..."

    As she scanned the surroundings, our eyes met.

    She was a short distance away, but still in front of me.

    Close, but not too close.

    Our eyes locked, and I couldn''t help but recall ourst encounter.

    The memory of our previous kiss flushed my cheeks.

    I wasn''t the only one affected.

    Rie, seemingly reminded of the same moment, was startled as our eyes met and she stopped her speech.

    The seductress from moments ago was nowhere to be found; instead, a blushing, shy girl stood before me.

    Rie quietly came to my side and suggested,

    "...Shall we, maybe, just take a walk before going in?"

    "...Let''s do that."

    She obediently turned to walk beside me through the garden.

    "Uh..."

    A few minutes passed in an awkward silence before Rie, her embarrassment seemingly subsided, finally spoke up.

    "So, what do we do now?"

    "Do what?"

    I was taken aback by her question.

    Even now, thinking about marriage¡ª

    "Where are we going now? Are we returning to the Academy?"

    Ah.

    Realization hit me, and I mped my mouth shut.

    She was asking about our next steps.

    I felt a bit embarrassed, but I managed my expression and began to speak.

    "Professor Robert asked someone he knows for a favor, so I think we might stop by there on our way."

    "Hmm..."

    Rie nodded as if she understood.

    Then, as we started walking again,

    Suddenly, I felt warmth at my side.

    "...What''s this?"

    Looking down, I saw Rie''s hand burrowing into my side.

    "...What!"

    When I made a strange face, Rie, on the contrary, let out a loud exmation.

    And then her hand wrapped around my arm, locking arms with me.

    "...Hey, we''re far enough away that no one wille by here."

    Rie blushed, but spoke as if it was nothing.

    "If you can hold hands with Luna, then arm-in-arm should be okay!"

    "...That was different."

    "I, I''ll let you walk like this with me just for a bit! Then I''ll forgive you!"

    "...Okay."

    "Hmm!"

    Rie smiled contentedly and clung to my arm.

    Is this really okay...?

    Feeling both pleased and confused, I sighed.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 162: Rescue Operation (1)

    In the quiet and dark room, the sound of ice clinking against a ss could be heard.

    Within it was strong whiskey, and Robert stared intently at the ss.

    "What on earth were you trying to do, Levian?"

    Robert swirled the ss with alcohol in hand, pondering deeply.

    The stories he had heard upon his arrival at the Railer territory.

    What had Levian heard from Beatrice to make such a choice?

    Was it because of the sacrifices at Ephomos?

    Or because he was involved in necromancy?

    Could it have been atonement for such matters?

    If it were atonement, there were plenty of other choices.

    He could have offered support to those who were banished from Ephomos or use the name of a great wizard to overthrow families like the Astria or the Fred.

    But Levian had not done so.

    What was his intention in creating such a spellbook?

    There were other questions too.

    ''Heh, you might just be the most exceptional of my disciples. I have high expectations for you.''

    Levian often said this out of habit.

    ''A disciple is like a child to their teacher, even more so for an old man like myself.''

    The same Levian had exiled him from the empire.

    When he had lost his son, Levian had seemed like an enemy.

    But upon reflection, there seemed to be no reason for that.

    Robert just needed someone to me.

    The thought that it was all his own fault was unbearable.

    But knowing the truth brought a sense of self-loathing.

    Levian had exiled Robert to save him, even going as far as doing things he would not normally do.

    "What am I, of all people, to say."

    Bringing the ss to his lips, Robert let out a sigh.

    The next morning, we packed our belongings and prepared to leave the estate.

    Having gathered the necessary information from the Railer territory, there was no reason to stay.

    Luna''s parents came out to the mansion''s front to see us off.

    "Dad, Mom. I''ll be going now!"

    "Take care, Luna. Write to us often."

    "We''ll be on our way."

    "May your paths be filled with light."

    Luna''s mother said with a smile, bidding us farewell.

    As we all began to board the carriage, an interruption came.

    "Hem hem... Rudy Astria?"

    Luna''s father cleared his throat, approaching me.

    "I apologize for the misunderstanding the other day."

    "No, it''s fine,"

    I said with an awkwardugh.

    "Still, I''ve taken a liking to you."

    "I also..."

    "I''d like to meet you next time as a prospective son-inw!"

    "...What?"

    Luna''s father stood there, stern-faced, giving a thumbs-up.

    "Oh, no."

    "Rudy Astria, get in the carriage."

    Robert called to me from behind.

    "Right, we''ll meet again soon, prospective son-inw."

    "Rudy Astria."

    "Ah... no."

    Unable to say anything else to Luna''s father due to Robert''s summons, I returned to the carriage.

    Inside, it was just Luna and Robert, as it had been when I first arrived.

    Luna cocked her head in curiosity as I entered the carriage.

    "What did Dad say?"

    "...Nothing. It wasn''t important."

    As I tried to brush it off, Luna squinted her eyes at me.

    "Hmm..."

    "It really was nothing..."

    Seeing that I insisted, Luna broke into a smile and spoke.

    "Okay! I''ll trust you!"

    While it wasn''t something I couldn''t talk about, I suspected bringing it up would lead toments like ''Even my parents approve!'' and the like.

    Better to leave it unsaid.

    Looking to change the subject, I turned to Robert.

    "Professor, where are you nning to go now?"

    We were supposed to be returning to the Gotram territory, where the Mercenary Guild and Jack were.

    However, I had told Jack I would return in about five days, and it hadn''t been that long yet.

    "We''ll just go to Gotram territory. There''s nothing else to do, is there?"

    "I suppose not."

    "Once there, we can live it up on that fellow''s money. After all, it''s practically money I made."

    "Ahaha..."

    And so, we set off for Gotram territory.

    "Hmm..."

    "Is this the ce?"

    Rie frowned as she looked at the building.

    The mercenary guild, which had also been used as a pub, had its doors firmly closed.

    Luna tilted her head and spoke up, puzzled.

    "Uh... did they close up for the day because of some business?"

    "Would someone close down a guild just because they have personal matters to attend to...?"

    I said to Luna.

    Even if one is the head of the guild, it would be unlikely for them to shut down the entire establishment.

    "It''s more likely that something has happened, right?"

    Astina surveyed the surroundings calmly.

    The passersby looked at us standing in front of the guild with curious gazes.

    Rie looked around at the onlookers and then approached ady.

    "Hello there."

    "Oh, yes... But who might you be...?"

    "We''re just people who have some business in the territory. I''m curious, do you know why the mercenary guild is in such a state?"

    Rie asked with a friendly smile.

    Thedy hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    "Thi... the head of the guild has caused some trouble, I heard. The Lord took him away this morning."

    "The lord? But why is the guild''s door closed?"

    "I''m not sure myself... Maybe the guildmitted some sort of crime?"

    "The guild..."

    As Rie was having this conversation, the surrounding people''s attention focused even more intensely on us.

    Robert, observing the situation, guided us.

    "For now, let''s go inside and think."

    We found an inconspicuous inn and entered a room.

    "What''s going on?"

    Rie said, her expression clouded with concern.

    "We don''t know. But wasn''t he only getting information? How could they respond so quickly?"

    The task Robert had entrusted to Jack was to gather information on Ephomos.

    It was a matter of finding the necessary information.

    Jack was a veteran who had climbed his way up to the head of the mercenary guild after spending a long time on the battlefield.

    Could such a person be caught only within a few days of gathering information?

    It was puzzling.

    One might consider that some mishap could happen, but for the other party to notice so quickly and capture him seemed too odd.

    Jack was not a figure under surveince, merely a mercenary guild head.

    Essentially, his position was no different from that of a street gang leader.

    Robert pondered for a moment before speaking.

    "There could be a few reasons."

    "Reasons?"

    "One possibility is that the fellow dug around in something sensitive enough to provoke a swift response. However, I consider this unlikely. Jack is savvy enough to avoid such blunders."

    "Hmm..."

    It was unlikely he was foolish enough to get caught for something trivial.

    If he had truly been a fool, he never would have risen to the position of guild head.

    Luna cocked her head in curiosity.

    "Does that mean the lord of the territory has noticed something?"

    "It may not necessarily be the territory lord who has found out,"

    "Then, the empire?"

    "No."

    I spoke with certainty.

    It was unlikely for the empire to respond so quickly, especially to an incident in a distant territory¡ªI was confident about that.

    Could it mean that the territory lord had unterally captured the mercenary guild head?

    That didn''t make sense either.

    The mercenary guild head was said to be a figure not even a territory lord could easily meddle with.

    Moreover, since even the empire had little details about Ephomos, it was difficult to figure out what information Jack was digging up.

    Of course, if he searched the Astria family mansion, where information about Ephomos was hidden, they would obviously notice.

    He would probably be caught on the spot.

    The im that the territory lord had captured him was thus disproven for such reasons.

    Robert spoke softly.

    "It must be the Rebels."

    I agreed with him.

    The information we had been trying to find was about Ephomos.

    And the reason we were trying to find it was also because of the Rebels.

    That person who hade to the academy, the one who used necromancy.

    We were gathering information to find out more about him.

    Considering those involved in the outer territories with Ephomos and those who could respond quickly, the Rebels were the only usible group.

    We were well aware that the Rebels were joining forces with the nobles on the outskirts.

    It was a simr incident to what had happened during our first year at the academy.

    "But even if they''re the enemy..."

    Rie said as she flopped onto the couch.

    "What do we do now? Attack the lord?"

    Astina shook her head.

    "We don''t have enough justification for that. On the contrary, we might be the ones who end up getting attacked. There''s also no evidence linking this territory''s lord to the Rebels, is there?"

    "That''s why we''re deciding what to do now."

    "We rescue Jack. We need to know what information he''s managed to gather."

    Robert rose from his seat and said,

    "So, how do you propose we do this?"

    "They say he was taken this morning, and if we dy, we don''t know what will happen to him. Therefore, we ambush tonight."

    Luna''s eyes widened at these words.

    "...An ambush!"

    Luna, who eximed with sparkling eyes, quickly covered her mouth with her hands.

    "...It''s nothing."

    Does she like this kind of thing...?

    Robert turned his head with an impassive expression and looked at us.

    "First, let''s go buy robes to disguise ourselves. Since we''re attacking at night, everyone should get some rest now."

    "Understood."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 163: Rescue Operation (2)

    A man walked down the corridor, fiddling with his mustache.

    This man was Pierro Gotram, the lord of the Gotram territory, holding the title of baron.

    Although he managed the Gotramnds, he was not satisfied with just that.

    ''Finally, the opportunity has arrived''

    As a lord on the outskirts, Gotram harbored ambitions, aspiring to seed and manage arger territory one day.

    Such outskirt lords were so weak that they could hardly stand up to a head of a mercenary guild.

    He craved power, but bing a grand noble was out of reach due to hiscking capabilities.

    His solution was to coborate with the Rebels.

    In every crisis, there was an opportunity.

    He believed that if the Rebels could overturn the empire, he would be able to seize substantial power for himself.

    As the Rebels started to gain traction, Gotram wasted no time in forming an alliance with them.

    However, establishing a cooperative rtionship didn''t immediately bring the opportunity he was hoping for.

    Despite his willingness to support the Rebels, his outskirt territory''s limited power meant there was little he could do.

    But then, the opportunity he was waiting for finally arrived.

    A letter from the Rebels.

    The message instructed him to capture Jack, the head of the mercenary guild in the Gotram territory.

    Reading the letter, Gotram could not help but shout for joy.

    He had the chance to get rid of a thorn in his side and aid the Rebels at the same time.

    It was a win-win situation.

    Without hesitation, he took action.

    With the support of the Rebels, he captured Jack and sent a letter back to them.

    In response, he received news that someone from the Rebels'' headquarters woulde to visit.

    "Ahem."

    Gotram cleared his throat as he entered the room to meet the representative from the Rebels.

    Inside, he found a man with heavy dark circles under his eyes.

    "Good day. I am Pierro Gotram, the baron and Lord of Gotram."

    He introduced himself, trying to make a good impression.

    The man, however, looked at him bluntly without showing any interest.

    "I have sessfully captured Jack, as you instructed. He is now imprisoned below, ready for you to take him away at any time."

    He was really trying his best to make a good impression on the representative.

    In contrast, the man from the Rebels'' headquarters looked back at him with vacant eyes.

    ''After all, he is just amoner.''

    Even if he was from the headquarters, he was still amoner, and he was sure the man would be overwhelmed by the noble treatment.

    Gotram pped his hands, looking towards the door.

    Soon, variousvish dishes were brought in.

    "The job is done, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves! Even though we are a outskirts territory, we''ve prepared a lot, knowing that someone from the headquarters would be visiting. Hahahaha!"

    Gotram continued to fawn over the man.

    All the while, the man from the Rebels'' headquarters, Daemon¡ªwho could use necromancy¡ªlooked at Gotram with disdain.

    He frowned, unimpressed by the disy in front of him.

    ''Such a rat.''

    He gave off a pathetic, rat-like impression.

    Daemon clicked his tongue.

    To think that a guy like this holds the title of a Lord.

    It was utterly pathetic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need this. I¡¯m staying the night and will take the guy with me tomorrow morning, so make sure you prepare for the transfer.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I will prepare everything to the best of my abilities!¡±

    Lord Gotram¡¯s face almost crumpled at Daemon¡¯s arrogant attitude, but he managed to hide his expression as best as he could.

    However, Daemon saw right through him.

    Fawning over him to his face, but ready to stab him in the back at any moment.

    It made him feel nauseous.

    ¡®Ha¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Ephomos, I wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡¯

    Daemon looked at Baron Gotram and gestured toward the door.

    Gotram, looking puzzled, caught his gesture.

    Daemon said quietly,

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, understood.¡±

    Baron Gotram lowered his head to Daemon¡¯s threatening tone and obediently left the room.

    Daemon watched him leave.

    ¡°Worthless scum."

    To think that this kind of guy is strutting around, calling himself a noble.

    If you don¡¯t have ability, you should at least have loyalty.

    He betrayed the empire that granted him his noble status and clung to the rebels.

    ¡®Just endure until this is over.¡¯

    The rebels had no intention of epting such men.

    They were just pawns to be used and discarded.

    When everything was over, they nned to eliminate them all.

    Those who hadmitted crimes would be beheaded, and those who were unnecessary would be expelled.

    It was a natural step toward creating a new world.

    Daemon brought his hand to his neck.

    He lightly pulled out the ne he was wearing and looked at it.

    Hanging from the ne was a ring, its shine faded.

    ¡°...Just wait a little longer.¡±

    Daemon spoke to the ring, his words filled with determination.

    "Amoner, how dare he. Argh..."

    Lord Gotram, trying to suppress his anger, walked along the corridor.

    Although he was part of the rebel leadership, his current status as Baron Gotram held more weight.

    He was not pleased about having to speak politely and bow his head to someone else.

    "That guy... once all this is over, I might be in a position above him."

    Despite the man being a part of the rebel leadership, Gotram had spent more time in the political field.

    There was no way that someone with such rude manners could survive in politics.

    Even if Gotram might lose in a physical fight, he was confident in the political battles.

    "We''ll see about thatter, whether you secure your position or I secure mine."

    With a sinister smile, Baron Gotram moved towards the underground prison.

    Although it was infuriating, he knew he had to bow his head to that man for now.

    His n was to nicely wrap up the Mercenary Guild head and hand him over.

    While Baron Gotram was thinking about this, a loud explosion came from outside.

    Bang!

    Simultaneously, screams could be heard.

    "What the...?"

    Surprised by the sudden noise, Gotram''s eyes widened.

    A soldier was running towards him from a distance.

    "Lord, my Lord!"

    "What is going on?"

    "Sir, it''s an ambush! Some strange guy has entered the mansion!"

    "A strange guy?"

    Baron Gotram frowned.

    Could it be someoneing to save that guy, Jack?

    "How many are there?"

    "Th... That..."

    The soldier hesitated at the lord''s question.

    "Can''t you speak faster?"

    "... Just one."

    "... What?"

    Lord Gotram''s annoyance surged upon hearing this.

    He was already angry because of the rebel guy, and now a single person has attacked, causing all thismotion.

    "Then capture him quickly and throw him into the underground prison! We have soldiers from the central here to support us, don''t we?"

    He mentioned soldiers from the central as support, but in reality, they were rebels.

    Since he couldn''t openly bring rebels into his territory, he had made up an excuse for the lower-ranked people.

    "Th... Those soldiers are also joining the fight."

    "What?"

    The rebels were helping too.

    Soldiers from the territory were also fighting.

    "Then you''re saying you''ve captured him?"

    "No, sir! The one who attacked is too strong! We need support right away..."

    "But it''s just one person! It¡¯s only one person!"

    "He... He''s a wizard. The soldiers can¡¯t cope with him because he''s a wizard! If this continues, the damage could get worse."

    "Tch. Then send other soldiers..."

    Lord Gotram started to say he would send support but then stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°Is there only one intruder?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, the soldier stopped his speech.

    There was only one person confronting them in front of the mansion, but it was uncertain how many more might be present.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Lord Gotram chuckled as he watched the hesitating soldier.

    "Tell them to reinforce the security in the underground prison immediately."

    The guy in front of the mansion was a decoy.

    Their real intention must be to sneak out Jack from the underground prison.

    He had no intention of falling for their trick.

    ¡°But, if we strengthen that area, the damages will be¡­¡±

    As the soldier spoke, Lord Gotram''s eyes widened in anger.

    ¡°Are you arguing with my orders? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll go deliver the message right now.¡±

    As the soldier was about to leave, he was stopped.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Lord Gotram turned his head to look at the soldier.

    The soldier looked back at Gotram with a slightly cold expression.

    ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡±

    Gotram felt a chilling sensation running down his spine.

    ''Am I not feeling well?''

    However, he didn''t think that this feeling was caused by the soldier.

    Shaking his head, he spoke.

    "Tell the guest in the guest room at the end of the corridor as well. An intruder who intends to capture the criminal has appeared."

    Gotram spoke with a smile.

    The rebels would be sensitive to any information that Jack might have discovered.

    If Jack disappears, it¡¯s the rebels who would be in trouble, not him.

    It was certain that he woulde help.

    He didn¡¯t know the true capabilities of the person in that room, but regardless, it didn¡¯t matter.

    If they failed to protect Jack, they could just me Daemon.

    If they seeded, all the better.

    Secretly, Lord Gotram hoped that Daemon would suffer a great blow.

    ¡°Understood¡­¡±

    After responding, the soldier started to run out of sight.

    Lord Gotram watched him leave with a sinister smile.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just hide somewhere else and show up after everything is over. After all, their target is Jack.¡¯

    With that thought, Lord Gotram looked for a ce to hide and walked away.

    As Lord Gotram disappeared, the soldier, who had received orders from him, was moving quickly.

    The soldier ran down the corridor, then stopped to look around.

    Confirming that no one was around, he slowed his pace.

    The soldier stopped, looked at the ce where Lord Gotram had disappeared, and smirked.

    ¡°¡­What an idiot.¡±

    As the soldier muttered to himself, his appearance gradually changed, and he transformed into a blonde woman.

    A blonde woman in a robe.

    It was Rie.

    The illusion magic that Luna had cast had worn off, and she had returned to her original form.

    "Why is Astina taking so long to get things started?"

    Her illusion almost reverted in front of the Lord.

    Rie looked outside the window with an annoyed expression.

    Outside, Astina, d in a robe and wearing a mask, was visible.

    She was dealing with the soldiers using basic magic.

    ¡°More importantly, there is a guest¡­¡±

    Rie didn''t know who the guest was, but she suspected it might be someone from the Rebels.

    Looking outside, she saw some soldiers who didn''t belong to the territory.

    These soldiers, dressed more shabbily than those from the territory, were however, performing better in battle.

    The lord imed they were from central, but just by their clothes, it was clear that these weren¡¯t soldiers from the central forces.

    From that, she thought the guest might be someone from the Rebels leading those soldiers.

    ¡®First, I should join up with Rudy.¡¯

    Rie turned around and started running toward the underground prison, a smile ying on her lips.

 Chapter 164: Rescue Operation (3)

    "Hmm..."

    "Identify yourself!!!"

    Astina stretched and walked forward.

    ''By this time, they should all be ready.''

    She surveyed her surroundings.

    Having broken through the main gate, many soldiers stood before her.

    Because she needed to conceal her identity, she couldn''t use her telekic magic.

    But there was no need for that¡ªnot for these small fries.

    "Wind ster."

    A fierce wind howled through, like a tempest.

    "A wizard!!!"

    "Agh!!!"

    The soldiers'' eyes bulged at the sight of Astina''s magic.

    Wizards were elite talents, weed everywhere.

    Such beings were rare in these rural parts.

    The soldiers were in disarray, unprepared for an ambush by a wizard.

    "There''s only one of her! Stay calm and handle this!"

    "Pfft!"

    Astina couldn''t help butugh at theirmand.

    These soldiers knew not the terror of a wizard.

    A single wizard could take on hundreds, even thousands.

    That was the might of a wizard.

    There was a clear distinction between them and themon people.

    Furthermore, the level of any countryside wizardpared to Astina was like heaven and earth.

    Astina was a wizard who could wipe out thousands with a mere flick of her finger.

    These soldiers were no match for her.

    "Everyone, keep your cool. She''s a wizard, so there will be an opening when she casts her spells. Aim for that."

    In the midst of the soldiers'' panic, someposed figures could be seen.

    They wore different attire from the rest¡ªshabbier, yet they responded to the wizard with seasoned calm.

    Astina, observing this, posed a question.

    "Who might you be?"

    The shabbily dressed soldiers did not answer.

    They clenched their jaws, ready to charge at her.

    "Hmm..."

    Astina regarded them with a leisurely gaze.

    "I''ll know once I''ve taken you all down."

    Her task was simple.

    Attract attention and defeat all the enemies before her.

    Nothing more.

    Astina, smiling, began to speak.

    "10 seconds."

    She spread her hands wide, showing them to the soldiers.

    "Try tost 10 seconds."

    "What?"

    It might have sounded arrogant, overbearing.

    But Astina was sincere.

    Her judgment was objective, unemotional.

    She knew these men couldn''tst 10 seconds against her.

    That was the objective difference between Astina and the soldiers.

    After her statement, Astina immediately began her incantation.

    "Wind ster."

    Behind the Gotram mansion, on the path to the underground prison.

    "Who, who goes there?!"

    Bang©¤

    It was a single punch.

    Robert sent the soldier flying far off.

    "This is no ambush. This... isn''t an ambush..."

    Luna murmured, her face sullen.

    I shared Luna''s sentiment.

    The n was simple: ce Astina up front to draw the gaze, and we slip into the prison amidst the distraction.

    Rie would sow confusion among the lord''s forces to prevent them from responding properly.

    That was the strategy.

    But now, looking at the situation, I wondered if it was even necessary.

    Our foes couldn''t touch us.

    We didn''t even bother to hide.

    We walked in boldly and overpowered them with ease.

    We hadn''t hidden ourselves since crossing the mansion''s wall to the prison.

    If the enemy can''t stop us, why bother concealing our approach?

    Luna seemed to have expected something more from the ambush, but now she wore a face of slight disappointment.

    I opened my mouth, forcing a smile.

    "At least it looks like things will be easy. I was worried for nothing."

    The idea of staging an ambush to rescue someone had weighed on us.

    But as the situation unfolded with such ease, relief washed over me.

    Robert cast a look of mild disdain my way.

    "What did you expect from an attack on a mere countryside noble?"

    As we continued to converse and move forward, some soldiers emerged.

    "Ugh... Aaahh!"

    "The enemy...!"

    They fled at the sight of us.

    A wise decision, in its own way.

    No matter how much they resisted, they couldn''t hope to win against us.

    But Robert didn''t let them escape.

    "Where do you think you''re running off to?"

    He pursued the soldier swiftly and swung his fist.

    The fleeing soldier, showing his back, had no chance to avoid the attack and was smashed against the wall.

    It was a merciless strike.

    Although it was a logical decision since fleeing soldiers could cause problems, after witnessing such scenes repeatedly, pity for the soldiers began to seep in.

    "Perhaps we didn''t need a strategy after all..."

    "Strategies are always crafted to prepare for the worst-case scenario. How do we know if some of the Rebels aren''t here?"

    "...Then shouldn''t you, Professor, have taken the front?"

    Astina might be strong, but she was not on Robert''s level.

    The front was where the focus was, where the strongest enemy would surely appear.

    "Sending Astina out front wasn''t because she''s the strongest among you."

    Robert looked at me.

    "It''s all about ying our respective roles."

    I tilted my head, contemting his words.

    Continuing our descent, no more soldiers could be seen as we went further down.

    Eventually, the stairs led us to a vast space where the soldiers were congregated.

    At first, I thought perhaps they had split into two paths in their flight, but that wasn''t the case.

    Did they believe they had a fighting chance in this spacious area?

    The mood, however, wasn''t one of hopeful strategy.

    All their faces were brimming with confidence.

    "There must be something here."

    It was obvious to anyone looking.

    An unpleasant energy could be felt emanating from the end of the space.

    nk©¤ nk©¤

    From behind the soldiers, someone was approaching.

    This figure was d in ck full te armor, holding a sword that gleamed with darkness.

    "There''s... a strange sensation."

    Luna hesitated as she looked at the person.

    I felt I knew what she was sensing.

    Powerful Wizards or swordsmen exude mana.

    Arge, overwhelming presence of mana...

    In contrast, this person''s mana had a different quality.

    It was sticky and dark, so repulsive it furrowed our brows.

    It was difficult to pinpoint the exact nature of the feeling, but it was undeniably distasteful.

    As Luna and I grimaced, Robert opened his mouth to speak.

    "It''s a Death Knight."

    "What?"

    "A creature resurrected through necromancy."

    Robert began to walk forward.

    "Seeing a Death Knight as a guard here, it seems Jack has dug up some urate information."

    After stating this, Robert turned to look at me.

    "Rudy Astria, watch and learn."

    "What?"

    Suddenly, the Death Knight charged at us with incredible speed.

    It swung its sword horizontally, aiming directly at Robert.

    "Professor...!"

    Before I could shout out a warning, Robert had already moved.

    He twisted his body to dodge the de and slipped inside the Death Knight''s guard.

    "I''ll show you how to counter necromancy right now."

    He spoke and then targeted the Death Knight''s arm.

    "Target their joints."

    If one had gotten inside a person''s guard, targeting the torso would have been efficient.

    But Robert chose differently.

    He aimed for the bending part of the arm that held the sword.

    With a powerful punch, he struck the seam of the armor.

    Crack©¤

    The sound of shattering metal resonated through the air.

    The Death Knight''s armored arm was shattered to pieces.

    It was well-known that armor seams were vulnerable.

    However, this was different from breaking the armor of a living person.

    The connected joint easily crumbled, and the arm itself was gone.

    A person''s arm wouldn''t just disappear like that, not with skin and flesh and bone.

    The sword, propelled by momentum, flew far away.

    Reacting to this, the Death Knight raised its leg, attempting to strike Robert with its knee.

    "Secondly, creatures resurrected by necromancy do not feel pain,"

    Robert stated as he effortlessly blocked a knee strike, his movements showing he predicted the attack.

    "They don''t feel pain, so regardless of what happens, they will persist in their assault."

    He continued, pushing away the Death Knight''s knee and swiftly pivoting, his leg rising in a high arc aimed precisely at the Death Knight''s head.

    With a fluid motion, there was a sickening crunch as the helmet shattered under the force, revealing the crumbled skull within.

    Robert then stepped back, but the battle was far from over.

    Despite its head being crushed, the Death Knight remained undeterred, still moving.

    "Finally."

    The Death Knight, despite its ruined form, charged toward him once more.

    This time, Robert manipted his mana and invoked,

    "Hand of the Abyss."

    The Death Knight''s advance came to an abrupt stop as ck hands emerged from the ground, grasping its legs.

    These hands multiplied, extending to ensnare the Death Knight from legs to body, to arms, and finally the head, pulling it toward the ground.

    With the Death Knight immobilized by the dark appendages, it emitted a bizarre sound.

    Robert then ced his foot atop the Death Knight''s chest, crushing the armor to reveal the contents inside.

    Visible among the remains were ribs, possibly human, and at the heart''s position, a ck orb-like object.

    Touching the orb lightly, Robert exined,

    "Thirdly, all beings resurrected by necromancy possess a core. That is the core."

    Looking at us, he borated,

    "Once that core is destroyed, this creature can no longer move. It''s the most straightforward and effective method."

    "...Then why didn''t you destroy it from the beginning?"

    "To teach you. Plus destroying it immediately would alert the necromancer who cast the spell."

    Despite its struggle, the Death Knight was helpless.

    Robert gazed intently at the well-crafted Death Knight.

    "It''s better made than I expected. Is ''he'' here?"

    "...A well-made Death Knight?"

    I mused, finding it oddly easy to defeat.

    I was slightly confused but assumed Robert must be correct in his assessment.

    "Could it be a necromancer from Ephomos?"

    "It might not be. I suspect there''s another necromancer among the Rebels, though I doubt they could create something of this standard."

    Robert said, then turned his attention forward.

    Before us stood soldiers shaking with terror.

    Having seen Robert toy with and then smash the Death Knight, their fear was understandable.

    Robert nced at the soldiers and clenched his fist, then chuckled.

    "Let''s not be a nuisance. Just take a hit and go down quietly."

    It was a remark both kind and ruthless.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 165: Rescue Operation (4)

    "What''s this guy up to?"

    Daemon had not yet fullyprehended the situation.

    He wasn''t overly concerned when he learned that the head of the Mercenary Guild had dug up some information.

    With his power, he could easily suppress the Mercenary Guild, so he thought if someone came to rescue the captive, he could easily thwart them.

    But the person outside was not of that caliber.

    A wizard who had hidden their appearance with a robe and had taken down all the soldiers.

    The magic they wielded was unremarkable, but the mana seeping from their body indicated they were no ordinary wizard.

    They were concealing their true power.

    Therefore, even Daemon couldn''t rashly intervene.

    Daemon clicked his tongue in frustration.

    "I''m going to hear it from the leader when I get back."

    Not only the soldiers at the mansion but also the rebel soldiers he had brought were down.

    He had brought only the most agile and skilled soldiers as his elite force.

    However, they were no match for that wizard.

    Each fallenrade was a painful loss for the rebels.

    Still, he couldn''t make his move.

    There could be hidden allies, and victory over that wizard was uncertain.

    A necromancer fights with an army prepared in advance.

    This kind of battle was unfavorable.

    Even if he couldn''t save the soldiers, it was right to prioritize his own safety.

    It was Daemon''s oversight.

    He had erred by not anticipating the appearance of such a skilled adversary and by creating an opening from trying to handle things quickly.

    "It''s better to n for the future."

    There was no benefit in engaging with such an opponent.

    It was best to remain safe until the dust settled.

    "Death Knight."

    As Daemon manipted his mana, hemanded.

    "Bring the head of the Mercenary Guild to me."

    He sent amand to the Death Knight in the underground prison through mana.

    He nned to escape swiftly, avoiding confrontation with the intruder.

    The battle was a victory as long as the others didn''t get information about Ephomos from him.

    Daemon made his exit through the back.

    He waited for the Death Knight behind the mansion.

    But something was off.

    The Death Knight did not arrive.

    It was well past the time he should have been there.

    "Huh..."

    He could tell that things had gone seriously wrong.

    Had the underground prison already been breached?

    "I can''t just stay put."

    Daemon''s arrival here was his own action.

    Not even Aryandor, the leader, nor the other executives were aware of it.

    Ephomos was unrted to the rebels and so he acted alone.

    He must not get caught here.

    Daemon''s capture alone would deal a great blow to the rebels.

    Daemon clenched his jaw with regret.

    "I should have killed him immediately after he got captured."

    Not executing Jack instantly was his blunder.

    His arrogance had been in trying to take the man back to the Rebels to extract information.

    Daemon made a decision.

    He must flee first.

    The core of the Death Knight remained intact.

    However, itsck of response indicated it was certainly bound by some restraint.

    Someone was knowledgeable about necromantic magic.

    They had acted discreetly to avoid detection.

    Then, there was no point in fighting; the odds were against him.

    But Daemon didn''t intend to just run away.

    At the very least, he had to eliminate the one who held the information.

    He reached into his pocket.

    Inside, there was a single ck orb.

    Daemon ced the orb on the ground and began to chant.

    "Rise, the dead... entwine and rise once more."

    His mana was drawn into the soil.

    "Death Golem."

    Bones began to rise, weaving together from the ground.

    Daemon observed the forming golem andmanded.

    "Kill the head of the Mercenary Guild."

    In the underground prison...

    "Heh heh heh... Kuhuhuhu... I thought I was a goner for sure..."

    Jack was a mess of tears and snot as he clung to Robert.

    "Don''t stick to me, damn it. We''ve got to get out of here, now."

    Robert, clearly irritated, pushed Jack away with his foot.

    Luna and I couldn''t help butugh at the sight.

    Jack didn''t seem to have any serious injuries.

    A small bruise on his face and marks on his arms from being tied up were all that was evident.

    I took a look around the prison.

    It seemed to be somewhat tidied up.

    The Death Knight was immobilized, and the soldiers were all downed.

    All we had to do now was escape.

    "So, now we..."

    Boom©¤

    That''s when it happened.

    As I was about to speak, a deep rumbling resonated through the prison.

    "What''s that?"

    The ceiling shook, and dust began to fall.

    There had been arge impact from outside.

    I could hear someone running quickly toward the prison.

    "Rudy!! Are you there??"

    "Rie?"

    Her voice echoed down the staircase.

    "Hey!! Get up here!!! There''s big trouble!!"

    Rie sounded incredibly urgent.

    At her call, we all rushed outside.

    There stood Rie, with a scowl on her face.

    "What''s going on?"

    Without answering, Rie reached out her hand.

    "Over..."

    "Gravity!"

    Astina was floating, using her telekinesis.

    In front of her was a massive entity.

    It was a monster resembling arge face, formed from intertwined skeletons, with several arms jutting out, moving in bizarre ways.

    Moreover, its size was so immense it nearly rivaled the mansion itself.

    "What is that?"

    "I don''t know. It just appeared and started smashing everything."

    The half-demolished mansion was visible.

    "Astina''s been keeping it from moving toward the vige but..."

    I removed the mask covering my face and rolled up my sleeves.

    "We can''t just leave it be."

    "I''ll help!"

    Luna also took a spellbook from her bag.

    Just as we prepared to confront the situation...

    "Hm?"

    The giant creature turned its body.

    "...Why does it seem to be looking right at us?"

    "It does seem to be... doesn''t it?"

    "What?"

    As we stood perplexed, a strange noise emanated from the creature.

    "Graaaaah...!"

    The monster suddenly pivoted and began advancing towards us.

    It closed the distance rapidly.

    "Why is it suddenlying at us?"

    "I don''t know! Just block it!"

    I asked, and Rie, frowning, began to manipte her mana.

    A small me burst from Rie''s hand, which she hurled at the approaching monstrosity.

    I was also moved to act, channeling my mana.

    "Finger of the Demon!"

    A colossal pir burst forth from the ground, an attempt to stop the monster in its tracks.

    Boom©¤

    Rie''s spell hit the creature dead-on, causing a significant explosion.

    The pir I had conjured was ced precisely in the monster''s path.

    "Graaaah...!"

    Yet, it proved futile.

    The creature seemed unaffected by Rie''s magic, and the pir I erected broke like a twig against its movement.

    As we prepared to cast another round of spells, Robert, standing beside me, reached out his hand.

    "Stop. Don''t waste your mana."

    "What?"

    He nced over at Luna and Rie.

    "Luna, Rie. Take Jack and get to the back."

    "What?"

    "But we can also..."

    Robert frowned at the two of them.

    "You won''t be of help. And can''t you see what that monster is targeting?"

    The rampaging creature, having been indiscriminately destroying, now turned its focus towards us.

    It had a target among us.

    The most likely candidate was Jack, given that the enemy didn''t even know who we were.

    "Just protect Jack. And..."

    He then turned to look at me.

    "Rudy Astria, follow me."

    "Me?"

    In Robert''s grasp was a staff of indeterminate origin.

    It was of a peculiar length, neither long nor short, about the size of a human arm, white and without any adornment.

    Staff in hand, Robert lunged towards the monster.

    Without a second thought, I followed Robert towards the creature.

    As Robert charged, the monster moved its arm to knock him away.

    "Huh!"

    Robert targeted the arm moving towards him, pointing the staff''s tip forward like a de.

    The tip of the staff illuminated brightly.

    With that illuminated tip, Robert stabbed at the monster''s arm that was trying to hit him.

    Zzzt!!!

    Upon contact with the staff, the monster''s limb disintegrated.

    One of its giant arms dposed upon mere contact with the staff, with neither a forceful impact nor an explosion.

    "What in the..."

    I watched, my eyes wide in shock.

    Robert, having destroyed the arm, descended to the ground and then looked up to shout.

    "Astina!!!!! Stop its movements!"

    "Understood."

    Astina responded to Robert''s call to action.

    After hearing her reply, Robert turned to look at me.

    "Rudy Astria, did you see that?"

    "I saw it."

    "I''ll breach the monster with this staff. You go in and smash the core inside."

    "There''s a core inside it?"

    "Didn''t I tell you during the lesson? A core exists. We can''t hold back such a massive body, so we must aim for the core."

    I nodded at Robert''s exnation and opened my mouth to speak.

    "Understood. But..."

    "What''s wrong? Out with it."

    "What is that staff?"

    I pointed to the white staff in Robert''s hand.

    "It''s my staff for handling monsters like this one."

    Robert said, tapping the staff lightly.

    The sight felt like that of a teacher instilling fear in students with a ruler.

    But this was a staff?

    It looked nothing like the staffs I was familiar with.

    There were no mana stones in sight, nor did it seem to be a conduit for casting spells.

    Many questions arose, but now was not the time for them.

    Robert looked at me and opened his mouth to speak.

    "Then, do you think you can do it?"

    I smiled slightly.

    "Is there another option? If my teacher instructs, I act."

    Robert snickered at my response.

    "Then follow me."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 166: Rescue Operation (5)

    Hundreds of bones and clumps of mud formed a monstrous body, from which dozens of arms protruded.

    The arms were no different inposition from the body.

    They tried to swat away Robert, who was charging towards them.

    However, it was futile.

    "Gravity."

    The arms trying to block Robert were knocked away by Astina.

    Simultaneously pushing the arms away, she used other magic.

    "Pressure Field."

    Astina immobilized the monstrous body to prevent it from moving.

    The monster thrashed in response to Astina''s magic, but it couldn''t break free.

    Robert charged straight towards the restrained monster.

    I followed behind him.

    Robert held out the staff in his hand.

    Then, he used a spell.

    "Finger of the Demon."

    A ck pir rose from the ground.

    It did not erect straight up but formed a path leading towards the monster.

    Robert climbed atop the pir and started running.

    That¡¯s when he reached near the body of the monster.

    "Rudy Astria, I don¡¯t know where its core is. I¡¯ll pierce through its body; you find the core."

    "Understood."

    I responded to Robert¡¯s words.

    Robert gripped the staff tightly and thrust it towards the monster.

    As the tip of the staff touched the monster, cracks began to spread across its entire body.

    "Rudy."

    At Robert¡¯s call, I manipted my mana.

    At the very least, find the core.

    If possible, destroy it.

    I repeated it in my mind several times.

    The crack created by Robert gradually widened, and the entire body began to disintegrate.

    Crash!

    As the monster''s body shattered into pieces, the mud and bone fragments that constituted its body scattered around.

    I opened my eyes wide in awe of that power.

    What on earth was the capability of that staff to unleash such a formidable power?

    Could Robert alone win with this?

    However, there was no time to be astonished by Robert¡¯s abilities.

    Finding the core, as Robert had mentioned, was the priority.

    I focused and looked around.

    Unlike the Death Knight, which had its core in the center of its body, the monster''s core was not visible in the center.

    That meant the core must be somewhere within its body parts.

    I scanned the surroundings.

    I had to find where the strong mana was concentrated.

    I recalled the feeling Luna and I had when we encountered the Death Knight.

    I needed to find mana that gave off a sticky and unpleasant feeling.

    However, the mana was spread throughout the entire body.

    Since mana was what constituted and moved its body, that was a given.

    Nevertheless, I had to find it.

    Find where it felt the most distinct.

    Find where the strong mana was.

    That¡¯s when a hand was ced on my shoulder.

    It was Robert.

    He was breathing heavily.

    Having shattered that gigantic body, he seemed to have used a lot of mana.

    Even in his fatigue, he did not hold back his advice.

    "Focus. Feel the mana."

    "Don''t rely on your sight. Find it with your own senses."

    I continued to concentrate while listening to Robert''s words.

    As I focused and scanned my surroundings, I looked at a skull lying far away.

    The skull felt different from the fragments around it.

    There was no concrete evidence.

    It was just a feeling.

    I quickly moved my mana.

    "Dark Spear."

    A ck spear slowly formed in my hand.

    It was a spell I could use quickly.

    Robert opened his mouth as he saw this.

    "Have you found it?"

    There was no time to answer.

    I immediately threw the spear at the skull.

    The spear flew at a high speed.

    However, it did not reach the skull.

    "Ah...!"

    The bone fragments beside the skull transformed into a hand and grabbed the spear.

    Robert also smiled as he saw this.

    "So it''s that one."

    The bone fragments that blocked the spear started to gather around the skull again.

    The bones, along with the dirt on the ground, started to clump together again, transforming into a giant body.

    "Is it regenerating?"

    "That¡¯s right. Since it can''t use magic or other abilities, it has excellent recovery capabilities."

    I nodded as I saw this.

    Robert caught his rough breath and spoke again.

    "The core is not a hard substance. It''s an object condensed with mana. Think of it as attacking to break a mana stone."

    "Remember the sensation of finding the core. And find out to what extent it can block magic. I''ll break through it no matter how many times it takes."

    I shook my head and smiled at his words.

    This advice was enough.

    Now was the time to repay Robert for his teachings.

    "I think it will be enough in the next attempt."

    I had no intention of troubling Robert numerous times.

    Robert looked at me with sharp eyes.

    "...Are you prepared to say such a thing?"

    "Of course."

    I was confident.

    I would mobilize all the knowledge I had umted so far.

    I would pour them all into this attempt.

    I would not think about mistakes.

    I would only aim for sess.

    Of course, with Robert, Astina, Luna, and Rie around me, I could afford to make many attempts.

    My acquaintances would give me another chance.

    However, I shouldn''t rely entirely on them.

    Although I have several attempts now, it might not be the case next time.

    There will often be times when only one chance is given.

    I have already failed once, and this is my second chance given.

    So, failure is not an option.

    I will finish it this time.

    Robert once again picked up his staff and loosened up his body.

    As he prepared again, I took a deep breath.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    I brushed off my sleeves and recalled what just happened.

    Remember the sensation.

    I felt a distinct mana in the surroundings, different from just a moment ago.

    It came with a sh of realization, as if I had just discovered something new.

    I must remember this feeling.

    I decided to take on the challenge with the mindset that this could be myst attempt, thinking that everything would be over if I failed.

    In front of me, a monster was squirming as it regenerated.

    Robert fiddled with his staff a few times.

    Then, as a small light appeared from the staff, he looked at me.

    ¡°Ready.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready as well.¡±

    Hearing my response, Robert took the lead and walked forward.

    The monster in front of us now had more mud than bones in itsposition, squirming like slime.

    Instead of the arms that appeared before, there were now tentacles made of mud surrounding it.

    The tentacles tried to block our way, just like before.

    Astina, seeing us move, used her magic again.

    But, unlike before, it wasn¡¯t easily blocked.

    Even when pushed back with telekic magic, the tentacles flexibly evaded the magic and targeted us, as if they had learned from our previous encounter.

    ¡°Astina! Focus on immobilizing its main body, not the tentacles!¡±

    Robert shouted, looking up at the sky.

    The creature¡¯s body had be more flexible as it mixed with the mud.

    Fixing its flexible body in ce was a tough task, hence the need to concentrate on one thing.

    I roughly understood Robert¡¯s intention, but Astina seemed slightly offended, furrowing her brow.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After speaking in a voice tinged with frustration, Astina flew upwards.

    Then she moved a massive amount of mana.

    ¡°Gravity Field.¡±

    Seeing this, Robert prepared to run forward.

    ¡°Dodge everything and proceed.¡±

    I gathered mana in my legs, pushing my physical abilities beyond their normal limits.

    ¡°Huff...!¡±

    Robert dashed forward, moving faster than me.

    I followed a bit more slowly.

    I concentrated even before Robert began to break apart the monster¡¯s body.

    Although its body was tightly packed, there surely was a core somewhere within.

    And this core felt distinctly different from the other parts of its body.

    I focused, looking at the whole while searching for the part.

    Concentrating, I aimed to pierce through at a single point.

    ¡°Rudy Astria!¡±

    Robert broke through the tentacles and reached the monster in an instant, with intense light emanating from his staff.

    ¡°Give it a try.¡±

    As the staff touched the monster, its body cracked like before, splitting into parts.

    Despite the urgent situation, I closed my eyes.

    I scanned the surroundings, not with my eyes, but with my senses.

    I read the flow of mana, finding the sticky, dark flow of mana.

    And then...

    ¡°I¡¯ve found it.¡±

    I read the location precisely.

    Top right.

    Next to the third tentacle from the top.

    I opened my eyes and confirmed the exact location.

    Then, I dashed forward.

    Gathering mana in my legs, I burst forward.

    I had to pierce through its body shattered and scattered around.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    But my speed was too slow.

    The amount of mana I could use at once was limited, so I couldn¡¯t invest too much in my legs.

    I made a quick decision and shouted.

    ¡°Prisci!¡±

    And so, I chose Prisci.

    Using Prisci doesn¡¯t consume a lot of mana as long as I don¡¯t use the elemental¡¯s power.

    Then, blue smoke gathered in front of me, and a wolf with a mix of silver and blue appeared.

    Without a moment to speak, I climbed onto Prisci¡¯s back.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡±

    ¡°Run! It''s to the top right of that monster!¡±

    Prisci looked bewildered, but there was no time to exin.

    As I shouted, Prisci moved as instructed.

    ¡°I am a elemental, not a mount.¡±

    Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to grumble.

    Despite her protest, she was much faster than my running speed.

    The rift that Robert created was gradually widening, and it was almost time for it topletely crumble.

    I tapped on Prisci¡¯s back and spoke.

    ¡°Prisci, we need to go up.¡±

    The monster¡¯s body was as tall as a three-story building.

    There was no footing around, so Prisci couldn¡¯t jump up.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Prisci sighed at my words.

    ¡°I will lift you as high as possible.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll take you for a long walk when this is over.¡±

    Prisci sharpened her ws and charged at the monster.

    Using the momentum from her run, she climbed up the monster.

    As we quickly ascended, the monster¡¯s body started to crumble.

    Its body was made of mud, so it scattered and couldn¡¯t be used as a foothold.

    The part Prisci was stepping on disappeared.

    I then moved my feet to Prisci¡¯s back.

    ¡°Here goes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    We moved in sync, as if we had agreed upon our actions beforehand.

    I used Prisci¡¯s back as a stepping stone and pushed myself up.

    Then, I gathered mana in my feet and jumped.

    At the same time, Prisci pushed me forward.

    Directly towards the direction where I could feel the core.

    Bang©¤

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    With a slight groan from the impact, Prisci fell to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the walk.¡±

    She fell to the ground, her body dispersing like smoke.

    Thanks to Prisci¡¯s push, my body was propelled into the air.

    In mid-air, I gathered mana in my hand.

    No, to be precise, I gathered mana in my index finger.

    The core wasn¡¯t that big.

    From what I heard from Robert, it was definitely protected by mana.

    Then, I must pierce through a small point.

    I will pierce through the core, which is heavily protected by mana, at one point.

    Gathering mana at my fingertips, I waited for the right timing as the core was falling.

    Amidst the soft, muddy ground.

    A small skull appeared.

    It was clear as day.

    It¡¯sing closer.

    Right in front of me.

    And then,

    ¡°In one go.¡±

    I pierce through.

    As soon as the skull reached in front of me, I concentrated on one point of my finger.

    I thrust my arm forward.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 167: Head (1)

    Dawn breaks.

    A bright light spreads across the once-dark surroundings.

    The mansion lies half in ruins, with mud and bone fragments scattered around in disarray.

    "What a mess,"

    Astina remarked,nding gracefully from the sky.

    "At least the monster didn''t reach the vige."

    The vige remains untouched, with only the lord''s mansion and its surroundings affected.

    "Hey! Are you okay?"

    "Rudy!"

    Luna and Rie rush over from behind.

    "Yeah, I''m fine."

    I reply, managing a smile for them.

    "Did you push yourself too hard? Are you hurt anywhere?"

    "Hm? Not really."

    The monster wasn''t as strong as we thought, so I wasn''t seriously injured.

    Of course, it''s likely because Astina skillfully thwarted the monster''s attacks.

    Then Robert gives me a light pat on the back.

    "Good job."

    He says, smiling warmly.

    After dawn, the area around the mansion became bustling.

    "Help me clean this up!"

    "Got it!"

    With the vigers'' assistance, we set about clearing the debris of the copsed mansion and removing mud.

    Though we wondered if it was our responsibility, the situation demanded it.

    When the monster demolished the mansion, the lord hiding inside perished.

    Since he was a lord condemned to death for colluding with the rebels, there was no sentiment of mourning.

    Though it was unclear how much this outskirts lord knew, interrogating him might have yielded valuable information.

    It was a regrettable loss.

    But first things first, we had to manage the lord''s territory.

    We needed to clean up the wreckage and handle the aftermath.

    Rie, leveraging her status as a princess, had already mobilized the vigers and soldiers for the task.

    So, we began restoring the ruined mansion and tidying the surroundings.

    But Rie couldn''t stay in this territory indefinitely.

    "Should we ask Luna¡¯s parents to step in?"

    Luna¡¯s eyes widened at Rie''s suggestion.

    "Usually, a neighboring lord takes over in such situations."

    "I know, but..."

    When a lord dies suddenly orcks a sessor, a neighboring lord typically assumes the duties.

    However, that wasn''t the end of it.

    Often, the lord who serves as regent ends up receiving the territory, especially in outlying areas like this.

    "Wouldn¡¯t managing two territories be too taxing?"

    Luna voiced her concern.

    I responded with a smile to her worry.

    Most would rejoice at the prospect of gaining a territory, but Luna was more concerned about her parents.

    "With Jack there, the workload shouldn¡¯t be too burdensome."

    "Besides, the central government will handle the recent incident. They¡¯ll only need to manage the usual lordly duties. There¡¯s no need to worry."

    Rie and Robert reassured Luna.

    "I can handle it! I¡¯m a native of this territory, so I know it well!"

    Jack dered confidently, thumping his chest.

    Robert looked at Jack with a mix of disdain and amusement.

    "What can you really do? At best, you¡¯re just a local troublemaker."

    "Oh, you don¡¯t understand. In small towns like this, the role of a troublemaker is crucial."

    "Fine. Try it your way. But still..."

    Robert crossed his arms and fixed Jack with a stern gaze.

    "What exactly is this critical information you''ve uncovered that led to all this? You mentioned direct rebel involvement, which sounds important."

    "Oh, that?"

    Jack grinned, shing a row of white teeth.

    "I''ve stumbled upon some incredible information."

    "Incredible information?"

    "It¡¯s about the connection between the trashy Wizards of Ephomos and the Astria Duke Family!"

    At that revtion, we all widened our eyes in surprise.

    And then, everyone except Robert and Jack turned to look at me.

    Robert, gazing at Jack, asked,

    "What kind of connection are we talking about?"

    Jack let out a derisive snort,

    "Those Astrias, they''re nothing but trash! Do you have any idea what they''ve been up to?"

    "So, what exactly did they do?"

    Jack, arms folded, looked upwards as if deep in thought.

    "Well¡­ Levian disbanded Ephomos, right? And chased you out? It was then that the fleeing residents and necromancers of Ephomos were taken in by the Astria family."

    "Not just the necromancers, but the residents too?"

    "Yes, they didn''t take in everyone, but they certainly took a good number of them."

    Jack said with a voice filled with outrage,

    "Do you know what they did with those residents? They used them all for experiments and killed them! I''m telling you, it''s outrageous! Handing them all over to the necromancers as experimental subjects."

    "Mana stones, maybe..."

    Robert muttered, his expression turning grim.

    Levian had dismantled Ephomos, and I had wondered where all those residents went.

    It turned out they were all hidden by the Astria family.

    It was hard to say whether Levian knew about this.

    It seemed more likely that he didn''t.

    If he had, neither the Empire nor other noble families would have stayed silent.

    "That despicable Astria family. Just hearing about them makes me want to kick their backsides. If those guys were in front of me¡­"

    "Enough, that''s enough."

    "Why should I stop? They deserve much worse! We must expose them! Just the sight of ''Astria'' grinds my gears!

    We should annihte the entire family¡­"

    I forced an awkward smile at this.

    I should have disclosed my family name when I introduced myself.

    What should I do now...

    I waspletely unaware of the atrocitiesmitted by the Astria family.

    Everything being discussed happened before I entered this body, so naturally, I was ignorant.

    These were events I couldn''t have stopped even if I had wanted to.

    Therefore, I didn''t take Jack''s words to heart.

    It wasn''t personal, after all.

    But it seemed not everyone around felt the same way.

    Everyone, except for Jack and Robert, was ncing at me warily.

    "Those Astrias¡­"

    Then Luna cautiously spoke up, "Um¡­"

    "Yes?"

    "Rudy is here, you know¡­"

    "Rudy? Oh right, his name is Rudy. What about it?"

    "He''s¡­ from the Astria family¡­"

    "Uh?"

    Jack''s eyes widened at that revtion.

    He swallowed hard, then cautiously asked,

    "Is he¡­ like from a vassal family under the Astrias or something?"

    I wondered if I should have kept it hidden...

    "No, I am Rudy Astria, the second son of the Astria family."

    Silence ensued.

    After a briefmotion...

    Jack tearfully pleaded for forgiveness from me, begging not to be killed.

    It was only after I assured him that I had no significant ties with the Astria family''s actions that he finally calmed down.

    My position was indeed a bit precarious.

    Although I was part of the Astria family, I had no real influence or control within it.

    However, this detached position seemed to be an advantage at the moment.

    It meant I didn''t have a part in the family''s wrongdoings.

    "Time to head back, right?"

    With Luna''s parents and Jack handling things here, it was time for us to return.

    There was plenty to do with the information Jack had provided, along with many other tasks.

    The end of the break was approaching, and we had to get ready for the uing assessments.

    There were also staff-rted matters to look into.

    "Ah."

    A question suddenly struck me.

    "Professor Robert?"

    Robert, who was walking ahead, turned around.

    "Yes?"

    "I wanted to ask about the staff you used during the battle with the monster."

    "Oh, this one?"

    Robert said, pulling out the staff from his cloak.

    It was short enough to fit inside his clothing.

    "May I take a closer look at it?"

    "Sure."

    Robert tossed me the staff.

    It was a white staff, its material a mystery to me.

    I looked up at Robert curiously.

    "How did you make this?"

    "It''s essentially a chunk of mana stone. This staff has the ability to break non-living objects in one strike."

    "Really?"

    "It''s pointless to exin it all here."

    Robert had a point.

    "Understood."

    I handed the staff back to him.

    There would be time for a detailed exnation once we were back at the academy.

    Recalling Robert''s use of the staff in battle, I pondered deeply.

    Had I been too rigid in my understanding of staffs?

    They were not just devices to aid in casting magic but tools to assist the wizard themselves.

    This realization became clear after observing Robert''sbat style.

    I smiled to myself.

    "I''ll need topletely redesign my staff when we return."

    I was nning to overhaul my staff entirely ¨C not just a mundane, conventional staff, but one uniquely mine.

    "Let''s go back,"

    Robert called out and started walking towards the carriage.

    As we walked,

    "Rudy Astria. You''ll be quite busy when we get back."

    Astina approached me with a smile.

    "Yes, there''s a lot to do. Dealing with Astria family matters... and crafting a proper staff..."

    "Hmm?"

    Astina looked at me, her expression curious.

    At her response, I tilted my head in confusion.

    "Isn''t that what you were referring to?"

    "You... haven''t seen your grades yet?"

    "¡­What?"

    Astina let out a sigh.

    "First semester grades. They were released on the first day of the break. Didn''t you check?"

    "Ah."

    Now that she mentioned it, I hadn''t really checked my grades.

    We left with Robert right as the break started... I hadn''t had the time to look into it.

    "But why would that make me busier?"

    Astina smiled.

    "You''re the top student. You have to take over the duties thate with being the first in rank."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 168: Head (2)

    On a dark night.

    "I can help you."

    Evan remembered what Jefrin had said.

    "How exactly do you intend to help me..."

    He was sitting in the dormitory, clutching his head in frustration.

    Studying just didn''t seem to click.

    Even when he tried to train, a flood of distracting thoughts hindered him.

    Evan had grown stronger.

    He was now as strong as any student at the academy.

    Yet, he was far from satisfied.

    In fact, he found himself longing for his first year.

    A time when he didn''tpare himself to others, focusing solely on his own growth, on his pure efforts...

    "How did it alle to this..."

    Evan let out a deep sigh.

    The next day.

    "Ah..."

    A woman stretched with a bright expression.

    She was loosening up her body, moving around.

    Although her demeanor seemed cold, her eyes held warmth as she gazed at the academy.

    "Don''t engage in intense exercise. Your wounds might get worse."

    "Understood."

    Responding to Cromwell''s advice, the woman nodded.

    The woman, Yeniel, with her silver hair fluttering, replied.

    Cromwell, watching her, smiled and then spoke.

    "Ah, and Principal McDowell wanted me to pass on a message."

    "Yes?"

    "He said toe and boast to him once you get good grades."

    Hearing this, Yeniel fell silent.

    McDowell had protected her, even when she was acting as a spy.

    He had helped her, even to the point of losing his arm.

    "¡­Please tell him I''ll give it my best."

    Determination was etched on Yeniel''s face.

    "Right, here''s your dorm key. I''ve already unpacked your things, so you can use that room."

    "Thank you."

    After expressing her gratitude to Cromwell, Yeniel moved on.

    In front of the dormitory, workers were busily moving around.

    They carried furniture and various documents into the dorm.

    Yeniel looked on, puzzled.

    "Does someone actually bring such personal belongings to the dormitory?"

    The dorm was already filled with fine furniture.

    It was rare for someone to bring in their own personal furniture.

    "Oh, that needs to go to the researchb."

    As Yeniel observed the furniture, she noticed a girl organizing the area.

    It was Yuni Von Ristonia.

    Yeniel tilted her head at the unfamiliar face.

    When Yeniel had left the academy, it was during her first year''s second semester.

    She didn''t recognize the faces of her juniors.

    Yeniel approached Yuni.

    "Excuse me, what''s all this?"

    "Who are you?"

    Yuni looked at Yeniel, confused.

    "Bringing furniture¡­ to the dormitory?"

    "Yes, but why?"

    "All of it?"

    "No, some is going elsewhere. How could we possibly fit all this in the dorm?"

    "Where''s the rest going?"

    "¡­To the second-year top student''s researchb."

    There were two types of cargo.

    One was Yuni''s belongings from the royal family, and the other was Rudy''s for the researchb.

    Yeniel''s eyes widened at this information.

    "The top student of the second year changed?"

    "Yes, it changedst semester. But... who are you?"

    Yuni eyed Yeniel suspiciously.

    The change in the second year''s top student was a well-known rumor throughout the academy.

    It was suspicious that someone within the academy didn''t know.

    "Who''s the new top student of the second year?"

    "¡­It''s a secret."

    Yuni looked at Yeniel with suspicion.

    Upon seeing the situation, Yeniel clenched her teeth.

    Who was this child, and what had happened at the academy in her absence?

    Until the second semester of the first year, Evan had been the top student.

    ''Could it be Rudy Astria?''

    However, after observing the luggage nearby, she shook her head in doubt.

    Yeniel was well aware of Rudy Astria''s character.

    ''Rudy Astria suddenly bringing so much luggage to his own dormitory? And having this kid do it?''

    Yeniel was under a misconception.

    Most of the luggage actually belonged to Yuni.

    Yuni had brought her own belongings because she wasn''t satisfied with the dormitory''s furniture.

    In reality, Rudy''s luggage consisted of only a few documents.

    More precisely, these documents belonged to Professor Gracie''s researchb.

    Professor Gracie''sb was small, so it shared space with Rudy''s top student researchb, and Yuni, a member of Gracie''sb, was merely moving them.

    Yeniel had no way of knowing this.

    ''Who is this...! Some strange person has appeared while I was away...''

    Yeniel''s mind was racing.

    She feared that something major had happened at the academy in her absence.

    ''I need to meet the others... What on earth has happened at the academy...!''

    Yeniel frowned as she looked at Yuni.

    Yuni, noticing Yeniel''s stern gaze, frowned back, clearly displeased.

    In Yeniel''s mind, an image formed of an unknown character seizing control of the academy.

    A scene with Rudy and Evan both defeated and fallen.

    ''Let''s wait for a better opportunity... Now is not the time!''

    Yeniel didn''t say anything to Yuni.

    She simply turned her head and walked toward the dormitory.

    Yuni watched Yeniel''s retreating figure.

    "What kind of person is she?"

    "Ah..."

    Professor Gracie stretched leisurely in her chair.

    "Nothing beats the life of a professor."

    Recently, Gracie was enjoying a period of bliss.

    Professor Robert was on vacation, Professor Mcguire had gone to the capital for a conference, and Professor Cromwell was preupied with his own tasks.

    There was no one to bother Gracie.

    Her only task was overseeing the staff research spearheaded by Rudy Astria.

    This research was drawing to a close, so there wasn¡¯t much left for her to do.

    Rudy had set everything up so well, and with so many talents around, Gracie''s role was just to provide guidance.

    Although Gracie had found the semester quite challenging, now she was more content than anyone.

    With the vacation period, no students or professors around, her days were rxed, spent enjoying coffee at the academy.

    "Maybe I''ll pick up some bread on my way home today."

    Knock, knock©¤

    As Gracie was savoring her happiness, there was a knock on her office door.

    "Yes~,"

    she said, smiling towards the door.

    Rudy stood there.

    "Hello."

    "Rudy, you''re here! Would you like some coffee?"

    It had been a week since Rudy returned from the Railer territory.

    Since then, they hadn¡¯t seen much of each other due to his responsibilities with the handover of his top student role and student council work.

    However, he had been diligently attending to his duties in theb, so there was no reason for concern orint.

    From Gracie''s perspective, Rudy was like a goose thatid golden eggs.

    Since Rudy became the top student, herb had be a focal point for students.

    Rudy had always been famous, but his association with Gracie''sb wasn¡¯t widely known until he took up the top student role.

    Rudy''s research, especially in the challenging field of ck magic and magical tools, had generated significant academic interest.

    As a result, Gracie inadvertently received attention in the academicmunity and favorable reviews within the academy.

    This only elevated Gracie''s reputation.

    More students expressed interest in bing her teaching assistants, and the number of students interested in her sses increased.

    Gracie couldn¡¯t possibly dislike Rudy, the student who had boosted her reputation.

    Rudy closed the door and entered theb.

    "No coffee, thank you. I''ve already had some. It''s been a while, Professor. I should have visited theb sooner."

    Waving off hisment, Gracie said,

    "Oh, I know you''re busy. No problem at all. Did you juste to say hello?"

    "No, Professor, I actually have something important to discuss with you."

    "Is it something serious?"

    "If you consider it serious, then yes, it is."

    Gracie shrugged nonchntly.

    "Sure! Tell me anything! I''ll do whatever I can to help!"

    Professor Gracie, for the first time in a while, decided to demonstrate the generosity of a professor.

    She confidently squared her shoulders, signaling her readiness to take on any task.

    Rudy, watching her posture, gave an awkward smile and then carefully began to speak.

    "That research we''re currently working on..."

    "Oh, the one about the staff? It''s going well, isn''t it? It seems like it will bepleted soon?"

    "...Yes, that one."

    Rudy hesitated briefly, then spoke with a slight smile.

    "I think we need to start it all over again."

    "...What?"

    Gracie''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Start over? But, we''re almost done, aren''t we? The magic circles are well-crafted, and they seem to be functioning. You want to redo all that?"

    "...Yes, I believe we need to start over."

    "Why? Why would we need to redo it? Haha..."

    Gracie''s eyes flickered nervously.

    This research was eagerly awaited by the academicmunity.

    It had been progressing for a semester and was showing promising results.

    A presentation about this research was even scheduled for the end of the summer break.

    "But we''re not starting from scratch. We''ll keep the magic circles we''ve already put in ce."

    "Then, what exactly are you changing?"

    "We''re nning to modify the exterior and add some functionalities."

    The confidence in Gracie''s eyes, who had initially dered she''d do anything, visibly diminished.

    "Can''t we just finish this research first and then conduct additional studies?"

    "That''s not possible. We need to use it for the joint practical in the second semester, so it must be prepared beforehand."

    "But... the cost... and we hardly have any time left..."

    "Oh, I heard there''s an academic presentation scheduled for the end of the summer break. Is that correct?"

    "Yes, there''s an academic presentation..."

    "Hmm..."

    Rudy rubbed his chin thoughtfully, then lifted his head.

    "It should fit perfectly with that timing."

    "...Perfectly?"

    "Yes, I''ve brought a research n I developed with Luna."

    "You made a research n?"

    Gracie hastily took the n and her eyes widened in shock as she read it.

    "You n toplete this schedule? What about sleep? Aren''t you going to rest?"

    "Where''s the time for rest? I''m considering cutting down on sleep to make time for studying and training."

    "Ah..."

    "Ah, and about the cost, I have research funds from bing the top student, so I''ll use that to cover it."

    Gracie''s expression turned gloomy.

    If Rudy were doing this alone, she might not have been so concerned.

    But her name was clearly listed in the n.

    If they were to proceed with this research, not only Rudy but also Gracie would have to spend all day at the academy.

    "We''ll have to pull all-nighters and live in a state of exhaustion, just like during the semester."

    "Hey... it''s vacation time... It''s summer... I should be going to the beach with friends... having fun..."

    "I''ve already had plenty of fun at Luna''s estate."

    "..."

    "Then, we''ll proceed as nned."

    "Oh, no..."

    When Gracie hesitated to hand over the research n, Rudy looked at her with cold eyes.

    Then he reached out and took the research n.

    "It''s decided."

    "Ah..."

    Rudy then took the research n from Gracie and walked out of the researchb.

    "I''m counting on you."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 169: Head (3)

    In the Astria Mansion, within the office.

    Ian Astria was seated at his desk, immersed in his work.

    Suddenly, a knock echoed through the office.

    Knock, knock©¤

    Setting aside the documents he was reviewing, Ian called out.

    "Enter."

    The butler bowed to Ian.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "A guest has arrived, seeking an audience with the head of the family."

    "The head of the family?"

    Ian wasn''t the head of the family at the moment.

    He was performing the duties as the heir, but the true head was still his father.

    Ian''s brow furrowed.

    "Who is this person who suddenly wants to meet my father?"

    "I''m not certain. They brought the Astria family crest, so I allowed them in."

    "The family crest?"

    The Astria family crest wasn''t given out lightly.

    It was reserved for those whom the family was indebted to or of significant importance.

    "Did they have any identification or anything else?"

    "No, they didn''t respond to my questions."

    "Hmm..."

    Possession of the family crest implied the individual was of importance to the Astria family.

    Even without identification, the butler wouldn''t have dared turn them away.

    "Very well, let them in."

    Upon Ian''s instruction, a figure entered from behind the butler.

    Enshrouded in a robe, their face concealed by a hood, the figure remained mysterious.

    "I''ll bring some tea."

    Having shown in the guest, the butler bowed and exited the office.

    "Please, have a seat here."

    Ian gestured to the seating area in front of his desk.

    "My father is currently at the Astria estate, so I am receiving guests in his stead."

    Despite this exnation, the guest remained silent.

    Ian looked intently at the guest before cutting to the chase.

    "From where did you acquire our family''s crest?"

    "...Perrian. It was given by that person."

    The guest''s voice had a grating quality to it.

    It was unpleasant to the ear.

    Moreover, Ian bristled at the casual manner in which they referred to his father, the Duke of Astria.

    ring at the person, Ian pressed on.

    "So, what brings you here?"

    "Hmm..."

    The figure slightly lifted their hood to gaze at Ian.

    Though the hood was raised, the person''s face remained obscured, hidden behind a scarf.

    Continuing to stare at Ian, the visitor finally spoke.

    "I''ve lost information regarding Ephomos."

    "...Ephomos?"

    Ian''s frown deepened.

    He had never heard of Ephomos.

    Ephomos had vanished when Ian was still a child.

    Thus, he had never fully heard the tale.

    "I don''t understand what you''re referring to."

    "Hmm..."

    The guest let out a sigh.

    "Where might Perrian be?"

    "Don''t so casually use my father''s name. More importantly, what are you talking about with Ephomos?"

    The guest, still fixing Ian with a steady gaze, opened their mouth to speak.

    "I am Daemon, a necromancer of the rebels."

    "¡­What?"

    Ian''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    This was the same name as one of the rebel leaders who had invaded the Liberion Academy.

    "I am here due to a contract your father made with us. But since you seem unaware of its details, discussing it further appears pointless."

    "My father¡­ made a contract with the rebels?"

    "No, the rebellion started after the contract with your father. Anyway, there''s nothing more to say."

    The figure stood up.

    "If you don''t want the Astria family to face ruin, you should inform your father quickly."

    "What?"

    Ian felt a surge of anger.

    After speaking, the figure walked towards the door.

    "Spatial Control."

    As Daemon reached for the door, a barrier materialized in front of him.

    Ian had blocked his way with space magic.

    "So, a rebel dares to infiltrate the Astria family and thinks he can escape?"

    "¡­Ha!"

    Daemonughed, as if amused by the absurdity.

    Unperturbed, Ian focused his mana again.

    "Capturing you half-dead will be a fine achievement for the Astria family."

    "You can''t even discern friend from foe."

    "Spatial sh."

    As Ian chanted, the space horizontally split open, aiming precisely at the figure''s legs.

    Thud. The legs were cleanly severed, and the figure fell.

    "Khehehe¡­"

    However, no scream was heard.

    No blood flowed from the legs.

    Daemon opened his mouth, as if to mock Ian.

    "Didn''t expect me to be prepared for this, did you?"

    Ian approached and removed his mask.

    Revealed was a half-rotten face.

    "An undead."

    "Let''s meet againter. Even if you don''t know, your father will need us."

    With those words, the figure copsed, as if mana had been severed.

    Ian stared intently at the body.

    "Ian sir, I''ve brought the tea."

    The butler''s voice came from outside.

    "Come in."

    After entering with the tea, the butler looked down.

    "What in the world¡­!"

    His eyes widened at the sight of the body on the floor.

    "How did this happen?"

    "It doesn''t matter. Clean it up."

    "Understood."

    "Oh, and one more thing."

    Ian sighed and then spoke.

    "I''ll be visiting my father. Prepare for the journey."

    "Rudy, here you are."

    "Ah, thanks."

    "Hehe, no problem."

    I was in a researchb with Luna.

    Coming to thisb with Luna brought back fresh memories.

    I often used thisb at the beginning of my first year...

    We were organizing our belongings in theb.

    It wasn''t much, so the two of us managed just fine.

    It''s been about a week since we returned from the Railer territory.

    I had started to slowly work on my staff project.

    With Professor Mcguire currently away from the academy, Luna had also agreed to help me.

    Astina and Rie seemed to be focusing on their magic studies these days.

    Rie had been training her magic, perhaps troubled by what Robert said during ourst encounter with the monster, and Astina was learning telekic magic from Cromwell.

    Seeing them so focused made me worry if I was hindering Luna''s studies.

    Luna assured me that it was fine as she was studying diligently on her own.

    Still, feeling a bit guilty, I nned not to rely on Luna''s help in thetter part of the project.

    I figured Luna''s tasks could be handled by Professor Gracie.

    With these thoughts, we were nearly done organizing theb.

    After finishing,

    Luna and I sat down.

    "So, what are we going to do now?"

    Luna asked, tilting her head curiously.

    "I have something in mind¡­"

    I walked over to my bag and pulled out a piece of paper.

    Then, I spread the paper out on the desk.

    "¡­Eh?"

    Luna looked at the paper, puzzled.

    "This isn''t a staff, is it?"

    "It doesn''t look like a staff, but its function is simr."

    "Hmm¡­ Can we really make it like this?"

    "Professor Robert said it would be fine."

    Luna stared at the paper with a perplexed expression.

    "But¡­ this is¡­"

    She then picked up the paper.

    "These are gloves."

    "Right?"

    The staff I intended to create...

    It was actually in the shape of gloves.

    To be exact, it was closer to a magical tool than a traditional staff.

    After observing Robert''s fight, I concluded that it didn''t necessarily have to take the form of a staff.

    I had three abilities I used in battle: dark magic, Prisci, and martial arts.

    Here, I pondered.

    Which ability would benefit most from the support of a magical tool?

    However, I didn''t really have a choice in the matter.

    Prisci wouldn''t be stronger with the use of a magical tool, as she grew stronger with more mana and mental strength.

    Since dark magic could be supported with an ordinary staff, I considered how to enhance my martial arts.

    That''s why I chose gloves.

    I thought they were the best form to augment martial arts.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Luna intently examined the gloves, then puckered her lips thoughtfully.

    "Attaching the mana stones seems like it''s going to be really tough¡­"

    "Don''t worry about that."

    "Huh?"

    I chuckled.

    "That part has been taken care of by Professor Gracie."

    After all, Gracie was known for taking things easy.

    I acknowledge her hard work during the semester, but that''s not an excuse forxity.

    Besides, such idleness wasn''t really beneficial for Gracie either.

    Engaging in research could lead to self-improvement, potentially increasing her sry, and bringing the joy of expanding knowledge.

    All of this was actually for Gracie''s own good.

    Eventually, she would understand my intentions and appreciate them.

    Luna looked at my contented expression and seemed sympathetic.

    "Poor professor¡­"

    "..."

    With that, wemenced our research.

    While Gracie was tasked with creating the main mana stone, we had to work on mana stones for auxiliary abilities.

    Clunk.

    As we delved into researching mana stones, theb door opened.

    "Oh, you seniors are really dedicated."

    It was Yuni.

    She was holding a beverage in her hand.

    "Are you almost done with your work?"

    "Yes, there wasn''t much left to do."

    Yuni distributed the drinks among us.

    Luna, receiving her drink, smiled brightly.

    "Thanks, Yuni! You''re the best!"

    Luna said while affectionately ruffling Yuni''s hair.

    Blushing, Yuni responded.

    "No, it''s nothing."

    "What do you mean nothing? You''re so adorable."

    Luna hugged Yuni and nuzzled her cheek, finding her absolutely cute.

    "Uh¡­"

    Yuni appeared ufortable and unsure how to react, a situation we see seen quite often recently.

    Ever since the rebel invasion incident, the rtionship between Yuni and Rie had significantly improved.

    Yuni would follow Rie around, showing a cheerful demeanor.

    A while back,

    Yuni brought various pieces of furniture from their royal home, which Rie found out.

    Seeing this, Rie assigned Yuni a task.

    The task Rie gave her was to socialize more with the people around her.

    Though Yuni wasn¡¯t bad at interacting with others, there were asional misunderstandings, mainly due to her upbringing as a princess.

    Rie advised Yuni to minimize such incidents and try to gain the favor of those around her.

    Since then, Yuni had been striving to behave like an ordinary student, actively trying to be liked by others.

    She did things like buying drinks, as now, and was careful with her actions.

    After hearing this, Luna began to praise Yuni generously, believing that encouragement was crucial in such matters.

    "It''s okay now! I have to report on my tasks too!"

    Yuni squirmed out of Luna¡¯s embrace.

    "Alright, alright~."

    Luna released Yuni with a pleased smile.

    "Uh¡­ I''ll give my report now."

    "Okay."

    Yuni handed me the documents she had brought.

    The task I had assigned to Yuni was to secure a contract for mana stones.

    We needed more mana stones in theb, so it was necessary to make a separate contract.

    For this, we utilized Yuni''s status as a princess.

    Originally, I had asked Rie to handle this, but ording to her, Yuni needed this experience, so she delegated the task to Yuni.

    "I managed to get medium mana stones for 4 gold each, andrge mana stones for 10 gold each. I requested no more than 10 of therge mana stones."

    "How about the payment?"

    "We agreed to pay in cash. They will deliver the goods as they be avable."

    "Hmm¡­"

    I smiled, satisfied with the oue.

    "Good work."

    "It''s just the basics¡­"

    Yuni started to speak in her usual manner but then stopped herself and opened her mouth again.

    "Th-thank you¡­"

    "Uh¡­"

    Luna, seeing this, smiled joyfully.

    "You''re so cute!!"

    She hugged Yuni tightly.

    "Aah!!"

    Only after being thoroughly cuddled by Luna did Yuniter finally manage to escape her embrace.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 170: Head (4)

    The hot sun zed down, creating a stifling atmosphere.

    Sweat soaked Robert''s back.

    He stood in front of a mansion, shielding his eyes from the sunlight with one hand.

    This mansion belonged to Jason Ophillius, the Empire''s Finance Minister.

    A butler came out from the mansion and bowed to Robert.

    "Pleasee in. They are waiting for you inside."

    "Alright,"

    Robert replied briefly and followed the butler inside.

    The mansion, despite belonging to one of the Empire''s two duke families, was surprisingly modest.

    It was even smaller than some counts'' houses andcked any significant decorations.

    The butler led Robert to an office.

    As Robert opened the office door, he saw two men inside.

    There was the stern-looking Jason Ophillius and McDowell.

    "Are you Robert, the professor who sent me a letter?"

    Robert nodded.

    "Yes, but..."

    He nced at McDowell sitting beside him, his brow furrowing in surprise.

    "Professor Robert, it''s been a while,"

    Greeted McDowell with a smile.

    Robert noticed McDowell''s missing right arm.

    Ophillius chuckled upon seeing Robert.

    "Ah, sorry about that. When I mentioned meeting Professor Robert, McDowell insisted on joining."

    "Why is the principal here?"

    "As you can see, I''m not in good health and have sought the minister''s assistance,"

    McDowell said, motioning to his missing arm.

    "About that arm..."

    "Ah, didn''t Cromwell tell you? He must have kept it a secret from everyone. The man has no sense of flexibility,"

    McDowellughed heartily.

    "Let''s keep the pleasantries short. We can have such discussions after the main topic,"

    Ophillius suggested, gesturing for Robert to sit.

    Robert sat opposite them.

    "So, you have something to say about the Astria family?"

    "My mentors, Levian and Ephomos, and the Astria family,"

    Upon hearing this, Ophillius''s previously smiling face turned serious.

    "You came to talk about their connection?"

    "Where did you hear this story?"

    "I''ve gathered it from various sources. While researching my mentors, I came across this information."

    "Does anyone else know about this?"

    "A few of my students,"

    Robert replied.

    "Which students?"

    Ophillius asked, with McDowell smiling in response.

    "Rudy Astria?"

    Robert nodded.

    "Aside from Rudy Astria, there''s Princess Rie, the Persia family heir, and the daughter of the Railer Baron family."

    "Hmm... The Railer Baron family? Where is that?"

    Ophillius narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

    "The Railer Baron family resides in the western outskirts. Their house may not be prominent, but they have a student of exceptional ability and character, so there''s no need for worry."

    "If Professor Robert says so, then I believe it. Let''s continue the discussion."

    Robert nodded and pulled out several papers he had brought.

    "These documents summarize the incidents caused by the Astria family."

    Minister Ophillius scanned the papers.

    "Is there any evidence?"

    "Not yet. However, finding the necromancers and mana stones the Astria family is hiding will serve as evidence."

    ording to information gathered by Jack, the Astria family was still creating mana stones from humans.

    It implied that the Astria family was still secretly harboring necromancers.

    Uncovering the location of these wizards would end all this.

    It could potentially bring down the Astria family itself.

    However, they must not bepletely destroyed.

    The best solution would be for Rudy to inherit the family.

    If Rudy took over, they could gain control of the noble faction under the Astria family.

    Minister Ophillius finished reviewing the documents Robert had given him and looked up.

    "So, what brings you to this old man?"

    "Please help me. I''ll find the evidence. Just use this information to pressure the Astria family."

    Robert gazed intently at the minister as he spoke.

    Minister Ophillius, seeing Robert''s determination, smiled.

    "I''ve be skeptical about making changes as I''ve aged, but I always wee doing the right thing. I''m not sure how much help this old man can be, but I''ll do my best."

    At the Liberion Academy''s training ground, a massive explosion echoed across the wide field.

    Bang©¤

    "This isn''t it..."

    Rie murmured.

    Clutched in her hand was a staff, a gift from the royal family.

    It was specially crafted for her, optimized for chain explosion magic¡ªamonly used spell, making its construction rtively swift.

    But Rie was dissatisfied.

    Although the staff increased her magical power and improved her skills, it still wasn''t enough.

    She had clearly seen the prowess of the rebels.

    She had also witnessed Rudy''s future abilities.

    Her current skills didn''te close to matching theirs.

    The gap in power was undeniable.

    "What should I do..."

    Rie pondered.

    Her growth in magic was not slow; in fact, she was advancing at an astonishing pace.

    But catching up to those who had already far surpassed her was challenging.

    Slumping to the ground, she picked up a notebook and pen.

    "Indeed... relying solely on chain explosion magic is insufficient..."

    Despite her disheveled appearance as she sat and scribbled notes, Rie was undeterred, fully devoted to her magic.

    Frowning, she brought the pen to her forehead, discontent with everything she had trained and researched so far.

    "Even if I manage to get through the joint assessment between first and second years... whates after is what worries me..."

    The uing assessment after summer vacation was not her main concern.

    She was preupied with the enemies thaty ahead.

    Rie was in a dilemma.

    ''Magic, after all, is limited by the amount of mana one possesses... The maximum power one can unleash is predetermined...''

    Lifting her head, she spoke a single word,

    "Sylph."

    Instantly, a gust of wind swirled, and a green-hued hawk materialized before her.

    Rie''s greatest strengthy in her ability to use elementals and magic simultaneously.

    Until now, her focus had been predominantly on magic, but to surpass the limitations of magic, she realized the necessity of elemental assistance.

    If she could synergize the two, she could disy a power far greater than her current magical abilities.

    "But, the problem is how to handle this..."

    Rie had never delved deeply into the realm of elementals before.

    Each individual had their limit in elemental affinity, and there was no known method to increase it.

    Thus, the limit of her elemental abilities was already clear.

    However, with magic, there were no such boundaries.

    Her growth felt tangible as it was proportional to her efforts.

    That''s why she had focused more on magic.

    Indeed, continuous growth in magic seemed right, but to be stronger immediately, seeking the help of elementals was necessary.

    "But... to start studying elementals now..."

    Rie pursed her lips and gazed thoughtfully at Sylph.

    "Ah, right!"

    While gazing at Sylph and contemting elementals, something suddenly came to Rie''s mind.

    There had been a time when she intensely focused on elementals, even scouring through royal elemental masters'' records and numerous papers for insights.

    Rie hurried to her bag and pulled out her notebook.

    Flipping through the pages, she found what she was looking for.

    These were notes made when she had to seal Prisci.

    Months earlier, Rie had researched Prisci at Rudy''s request.

    While Luna created a magic circle to seal Prisci, Rie developed one to weaken the elemental''s power.

    However, due to an unexpected turn of events, the magic circle was rendered unnecessary.

    Studying the notes, Rie sought answers within them, as she had never pondered over elementals as much as she did then.

    Reading through the notebook, she found several intriguing points.

    She immediately got up and headed to her room to find her research materials on elementals.

    "Ah..."

    After hours of revisiting her research, Rie found the answer she was looking for - the key to bing stronger.

    She leapt to her feet, invigorated by her discovery.

    "If I do it this way..."

    Gurgle©¤

    "Ah..."

    Her stomach growled, signaling that it was time to eat.

    She nced outside; it was already a dark night, and dinner time had long passed.

    "...I should find something to eat."

    Rie tidied her hair and stepped outside.

    She preferred not to have maids around while conducting research, as they were more often a distraction than a help.

    Thus, she began looking for a maid to prepare her meal.

    "I''m hungry... and my eyes are sore..."

    Exhaustion had built up in Rie''s body.

    Fatigue led to negative thoughts creeping in.

    Though she felt she had roughly figured out how to use elementals, she doubted whether it would work effectively.

    Lost in these thoughts while walking, she suddenly stopped.

    "Huh?"

    It waste, yet someone was approaching.

    A familiar face.

    "Rudy?"

    "Where are you going at thiste hour?"

    Rudy approached Rie with a concerned look.

    Rie''s eyes widened, and then she smiled broadly before running towards him.

    "Hey! What..."

    She threw herself into Rudy''s arms.

    "What''s this? Hey, why suddenly?"

    Rudy was taken aback by her actions.

    Rie, not paying any attention to his reaction, opened her mouth.

    "I''m tired. Really exhausted."

    "Ah, but why are you acting like this?"

    Rudy looked around to see if anyone was watching and tried to gently separate from her.

    "Ugh... just a moment longer!"

    Even as Rudy tried to pull away, Rie held on tightly with all her strength.

    "Haah..."

    Hearing Rie''s words, Rudy exhaled a sigh and gently patted her back in a resigned manner.

    "Everything will be alright. Whatever it is..."

    Rudy''s words brought a smile to Rie''s face.

    She then rxed her arms and stepped back.

    "That''s enough now."

    "So, what was this all about?"

    He looked concerned, as if wondering if something was wrong.

    "No, it''s okay now. I''ve resolved it."

    Rie smiled satisfactorily, feeling reassured and energized by Rudy''sfort.

    "I''ll be busy for a while, so don''te looking for me. I can''t focus when you''re around because my heart flutters."

    "No, but..."

    As Rie spoke assertively, Rudy could only stutter in response, unable to find the right words.

    "I''m going now."

    Rie walked away with a smile, leaving Rudy behind.

    "...What just happened?"

    Rudy looked on, puzzled, as he watched Rie''s retreating figure.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 171: Head (5)

    Our research was progressing at a rapid pace.

    I felt my health deteriorating, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    The benefits seemed to far outweigh the cost to my health.

    We were only making magical tools, but I was learning a lot.

    There were many challenges in trying to incorporate the properties of a staff into a glove and adding other abilities.

    As I worked through these obstacles, my knowledge expanded, covering various magical knowledge to the specifics of magical tools.

    This extensive magical knowledge grew over several weeks of research.

    Gradually, the outline of our project began to take shape.

    ¡°Ughhh...¡±

    Gracie, clearly exhausted, let out a strange sound and slumped over her desk.

    I handed her a cup of coffee and chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Our academic presentation is just around the corner.¡±

    Gracie, looking wronged, got up.

    ¡°How can you say that! I¡¯m doing my best! I hardly sleep and don¡¯t even drink!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re doing very well.¡±

    ¡°Then let me rest a bit. Just for two days¡­ or even just one¡­¡±

    Gracie pleaded with a distressed face.

    However, I firmly responded,

    ¡°No. Please continue as you have been.¡±

    ¡°Aaahhh... I¡¯m the professor... why... why¡­¡±

    Gracie moaned and slumped back over her desk.

    This scenario had repeated so often that I had be somewhat ustomed to it.

    I knew she would grumble for about ten minutes before getting back to work.

    Ignoring Gracie¡¯s sullen face, I looked at the clock.

    ¡°Luna iste¡­¡±

    Luna was recently juggling work in ourb and in McGuire¡¯sb.

    I was more worried about her than Gracie.

    I had heard that the workload in McGuire¡¯sb increased after he returned from the conference.

    Managing that along with ourb work was nothing short of superhuman.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    After some thought, I came to a decision.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to start using Kuhn...¡±

    I had brought Kuhn into the student council at the beginning of the semester for this very reason.

    Kuhn could use both alchemy and magic.

    This ability was perfectly suited for magical tools.

    Currently, as Kuhn was still a first-year and I had some spare time, I was assigning him tasks rted to magical tools, but I nned to delegate more to him once I became a third-year.

    His ability to use both alchemy and magic was perfect for magical tools.

    I sometimes wondered if I was using the student council members too much for my own purposes, but it didn¡¯t seem to matter much.

    I always ensured they were rewarded for their hard work.

    Just then, the door to theb opened.

    ¡°Haah... Haah... Rudy! Sorry! The professor had something for me to do!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Luna, you''re here?¡±

    Luna appeared to have rushed over, breathing heavily and with her hair in disarray.

    ¡°Luna, do you want to sit here for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Luna, looking bewildered, sat down in front of me.

    Sitting face to face, I noticed the deep dark circles under her eyes, which only solidified my decision.

    ¡°Luna, I think it¡¯s better for you to focus more on your own work now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Luna looked at me in surprise, then waved her hands.

    ¡°No, no! I can do it. If I just reduce my sleep a little more¡­!¡±

    ¡°You should start preparing for your own work now. There¡¯s thebined first and second year assessmenting up, and you¡¯ll need some personal training for that.¡±

    ¡°But, what about the work I¡¯ve been doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, can you hand that over to Kuhn?¡±

    ¡°Kuhn? Kuhn is going to join the research?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet, but I think he¡¯ll agree.¡±

    Hearing this, Luna¡¯s expression fell.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯recking. Without you, the research wouldn¡¯t have progressed this far. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand¡­¡±

    Luna didn¡¯t insist further.

    She seemed to know that she was reaching her limits.

    However, she appeared regretful that she couldn¡¯t see the research through to the end.

    ¡°I¡¯ll finish up the research. It¡¯s pretty much done anyway.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ Thank you.¡±

    With that, Luna left the researchb, looking disheartened.

    Luna left the researchb and sat down on a bench.

    It was a rare moment of leisure for her, but her mood was far from cheerful.

    She understood Rudy''s decision.

    Her physical condition was not normal; continuing the research could lead to her copse.

    Yet, she wanted to continue, desiring to be of help to Rudy.

    ¡°No¡­ if I copse, I¡¯ll just be a burden to Rudy¡­¡±

    She realized that her falling ill would only hinder him.

    Rudy, by nature, couldn''t focus on his work if someone around him was in trouble.

    Luna was well aware of this.

    ¡°What can I do now?¡±

    Luna pondered, gazing at the sky.

    The approach of autumn was evident in the blue expanse above.

    The end of summer vacation wasing.

    ¡°Once summer vacation ends¡­¡±

    As Rudy had mentioned, the joint assessment for first and second years was soon.

    Other challenges awaited her ¨C battles to fight and more research to undertake.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Luna nced at her bag, which contained her magical tome.

    While the tome''s powers were extraordinary, her ability to wield them wascking.

    She could use various abilities, but theycked strength.

    In a recent fight, she felt helpless, merely watching without being able to contribute.

    ¡®For Rudy.¡¯

    This thought crossed her mind.

    Working on Rudy¡¯s gloves had sparked many ideas in her.

    Researching the gloves had enhanced her understanding of Rudy¡¯s abilities and revealed his weaknesses.

    ¡°Defense.¡±

    Luna murmured softly.

    It was Rudy¡¯s most significant shoring.

    Nodding in determination, she decided what skill she needed to develop.

    As she was making this resolution, a yawn escaped her.

    Tears welled up as she yawned widely.

    ¡°First¡­ I need to sleep¡­¡±

    With a small smile to herself, Luna walked back to her room.

    In the principal''s office of Liberion Academy, Cromwell sat reading documents at his desk.

    He wore sses and seemed deeply focused.

    Though McDowell''s health had somewhat improved, Cromwell was still performing the duties of acting principal.

    Sifting through the papers, Cromwell sighed upon reading a particr document.

    "Who should I assign this task to...?"

    It was concerning the uing joint assessment for first and second-year students.

    He contemted handing it over to Gracie but then shook his head, dismissing the idea.

    Although Gracie was capable and efficiently handled assigned tasks, her experience as a professor was still limited.

    The joint assessment was an event of utmost importance at the academy, involving both first and second-year students, numerous teaching assistants, and professors.

    It was a responsibility too great for Gracie.

    The most obvious choices were Robert and Mcguire.

    However, Robert had been extremely busytely, often disappearing on some unknown business, making it impossible for Cromwell to ask.

    "Maybe I should hand it over to Mcguire..."

    Mcguire appeared busy too, but rtively more avable than the others.

    "Hmm..."

    Cromwell pondered briefly beforezily scribbling Mcguire''s name on the document.

    "Mcguire has plenty of experience as a professor; he¡¯ll handle it."

    Knock, knock©¤

    Just as he finished writing McGuire¡¯s name, there was a knock at the door.

    "Come in..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, the door swung open.

    "Cromwell, are you here?"

    It was Mcguire.

    Cromwell removed his sses.

    "Perfect timing. I was just handling some paperwork rted to you."

    "Rted to me? What could that be?"

    "Yes, it just came up."

    "Again, dumping work on Robert and me?"

    Cromwell, who was a perfectionist, couldn''t stand seeing other professors handle tasks carelessly.

    So during his tenure as acting principal, he had delegated most of the work to his trustworthy friends, Robert and Mcguire.

    "But not this time."

    Mcguire dered as he approached Cromwell¡¯s desk and handed him a document.

    "What''s this?"

    "My travel request."

    "What?"

    Cromwell''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "It seems my research at the recent conference was impressive. Looks like I''ll be away on a trip until early next semester."

    Cromwell read the document, an official letter from the conference.

    "This seal..."

    "Yes, it''s been approved by His Majesty the Emperor. I wanted to decline, but if His Majesty calls, I have no choice."

    Mcguire spoke with a sly smile, clearly not reluctant at all.

    The research conference provided immense support, making life quitefortable for the lead researchers.

    Apanied by elite royal wizards and virtually unlimited funding, the level of research conducted there was in a different leaguepared to what was done at the academy with teaching assistants.

    Cromwell pressed his temples, clearly troubled.

    Mcguire, noticing this, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°...Were you about to assign me the joint assessment?¡±

    Cromwell averted Mcguire''s gaze.

    ¡°Hey! You were nning to dump that on a friend? Do you know how tough that assignment is?¡±

    ¡°Then who should I give it to? Robert seems busy too.¡±

    Mcguire chuckled.

    ¡°You could do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°What? I did itst year. Besides, I¡¯m not a professor anymore; I¡¯m the vice principal.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no one else, you have to do it. That¡¯s how it works,¡±

    Mcguire teased.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a good idea to me.¡±

    A voice came from the door.

    Robert and McDowell were standing there.

    ¡°Principal? Are you feeling alright?¡±

    Cromwell stood up abruptly, his eyes wide.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling quite well now. Time to get back to work, I suppose.¡±

    McDowell smiled.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have Vice Principal Cromwell take on the joint assessment.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Cromwell looked at McDowell in surprise.

    ¡°Ha ha, there¡¯s no one more qualified than you at the academy. I¡¯d like to ask this favor of you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ my duties as vice principal¡­¡±

    ¡°For the duration of the joint assessment, I¡¯ll handle the vice principal duties. You just focus on your research and the assessment.¡±

    Cromwell looked at McDowell, speechless.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of promising students in the first and second years. For a good assessment, it¡¯s best to have a skilled professor. Ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    McDowell, still smiling, pped Cromwell on the shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    Cromwell, usually rational and logical, couldn¡¯t refuse such a direct request from the principal.

    ¡°Alright¡­ I will do it.¡±

    Robert and Mcguire burst intoughter at Cromwell¡¯s resigned eptance.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 172: Head (6)

    Summer vacation was gradually drawing to a close.

    In a few days, school would reopen, and the research project was finallying to an end.

    Gracie left to prepare for an academic presentation, while Rudy and Kuhn remained in theb to finish up.

    "How did you manage to do all this?"

    Kuhn eximed in astonishment.

    Despite joining the research in its final stages, Kuhn''s face was marked with fatigue.

    He had stepped in on the day Luna had to leave the project.

    Yet, there wasn''t much left for him to do.

    He had nned to take over Luna''s tasks, but she had alreadypleted everything, leaving nothing for him to do.

    His role was limited to assisting Rudy and Gracie.

    However, even this assistant role was not easy.

    There was much to learn, and as a first-year student, he felt he was not up to par.

    Nheless, he did his best to help Rudy.

    As the research progressed, Kuhn couldn''t help but be impressed.

    There were nights they had to work through and times they barely had time to eat.

    Yet, the hardships he endured seemed trivial.

    Gracie and Rudy had put in far more effort than he had.

    Kuhn was taken aback by their dedication.

    It was almost unbelievable.

    "Isn''t it kind of fun? It''s exhausting, but there''s a sense of achievement too,"

    "It seems to be more than just a bit tiring, though."

    In truth, the research wasrgelypleted by Gracie and Rudy.

    Of course, Luna''s contribution was significant as well.

    Still, the sess of the project was mainly due to the efforts of Rudy and Gracie.

    Kuhn could only express his admiration for Rudy.

    This was a different kind of respect than he had for Rudy as the student council president.

    What level of ability did Rudy possess?

    It was not just about talent.

    Often, when faced with such hard work, one might desire to y or take a break.

    But Rudy didn''t.

    He faced the hardships head-on.

    If there was a deadlock or a challenge, he confronted it directly withoutpromise.

    This was no easy task.

    There were times he wanted to give up or avoid the situation.

    Facing tasks head-on is painful.

    Continuing to lead the work could be time-consuming and require an unknown amount of effort.

    Yet, Rudy pressed forward.

    All Kuhn could do was admire him.

    He began to understand why the professors and seniors were interested in Rudy.

    Rudy came over to Kuhn and patted him on the back.

    "Well, it''s all over now. You''ve worked hard too, Kuhn."

    "Oh, no. It was all you and Professor Gracie."

    "What do you mean? It''s thanks to you, Yuni, Luna, and everyone else involved that we made it to the end."

    Rudy said with a warm smile.

    Talent, effort, character.

    What does Rudyck?

    As Kuhn was deeply moved by Rudy''s image...

    ''I should maintain a good image, so I can continue to make use of him...''

    Rudy sighed internally.

    Bringing in Kuhn was a good move, but honestly, he wasn''t very useful.

    What help could he expect from a first-year student?

    Especially one who joined in the middle of the research, his usefulness was even less.

    In fact, Rudy had more trouble teaching Kuhn various things.

    Yet, Rudy managed a smile.

    Having taught him this much, he nned to make use of Kuhnter.

    "Let''s just tidy up and then go rest."

    "Understood."

    Kuhn, touched, began to diligently clean up theb.

    As they were about to finish...

    "Oh, you''re still here."

    Yuni had arrived at theb.

    "Yuni, did the presentation go well?"

    "Yes, Professor Gracie was surprisingly good at presenting."

    Yuni had gone to the academic presentation with Professor Gracie, having been part of the research since its early days.

    "Uh... Ah..."

    A strange noise came from behind Yuni.

    It was Gracie, looking almost like an undead.

    How she managed to present in that state was a mystery...

    It was fortunate that the academic presentation was held at the academy.

    Had it been in the capital or another city, Gracie might have copsed.

    Gracie entered theb, looking exhausted but smiling with relief that it was over.

    Yuni, after watching Gracie for a moment, pped her hands as if struck by an idea.

    "Ah, now that the presentation is over and school is about to start again..."

    She smiled.

    "Shall we have a party?"

    "Professor Cromwell, won''t youe along?"

    "I''m buried in work... It''s impossible to find even a moment."

    "In that case¡­"

    Astina, having heard from Rudy about the party in Gracie''sb, asked Professor Cromwell to at least make a brief appearance.

    However, Cromwell shook his head, too busy with preparations for the uing joint assessment.

    "Well, then I''ll head off."

    "Thanks for your help."

    After receiving Cromwell''s gratitude, Astina made her way to Gracie''sb.

    "Do you have any idea how tough it was!"

    "Riku! Slow down with your eating!"

    "Mmmph!"

    Even before she reached Gracie''sb, Astina could hear the bustling noise from inside.

    She entered with a smirk.

    Inside, many people were enjoying themselves.

    Riku, Ena, and Luna were yfully eating, while Gracie, beside them, was drinking and causing mischief.

    Kuhn and Emily were quietly enjoying snacks, and other students were present too.

    "Oh, Astina, you''re here?"

    Rudy approached Astina with a greeting.

    "Everyone seems to be having fun."

    "Yes, with the start of the term right around the corner, we''re making the most of thest days of the holiday."

    As Rudy approached Astina, Rie also came closer, causing Astina to give her a sharp look.

    "Sticking to him like glue, aren''t you?"

    Rie retorted to Astina''sment.

    "What''s it to you! It''s natural after not seeing each other for a while!!"

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Rudy chuckled awkwardly at the exchange between Rie and Astina.

    "Professor Cromwell isn''ting?"

    "He''s busy with the joint assessment preparations."

    "By the way, I heard you''ve been helping with the preparations too, Astina¡­"

    "It''s not exactly helping. More like learning magic and just lending a hand."

    As Rudy and Astina talked, Rie''s eyes narrowed.

    She then pulled Rudy''s arm towards her.

    "Come here."

    "Eh?"

    As Rie led Rudy away, Astinaughed.

    "So, you think you''re at a disadvantage when ying fair?"

    "What... What?"

    Stunned by Astina''s provocative tone, Rie''s eyes widened.

    "If not that, then why are you taking Rudy away?"

    "Eek¡­"

    Rie, stopping in her tracks, stepped forward to confront Astina, their eyes meeting in a charged standoff.

    In the midst of Astina and Rie''s tense exchange...

    "Rudy~"

    "Huh?"

    Someone quickly ran up and clung to Rudy''s back.

    "Hehe... nice..."

    Luna''s speech was slurred.

    Startled, Rudy turned around to find Luna hugging his back and nuzzling her face against him.

    Her face was adorably flushed.

    "Luna?"

    "What, what!"

    "Hmm?"

    The trio was surprised by Luna''s behavior.

    It was unusual for Luna to embrace Rudy in such a crowded ce.

    She wasn''t one for such spontaneous actions.

    Sensing something wrong, Rudy gently pushed Luna''s shoulders back, creating some space between them.

    "Uh... Rudy..."

    Luna, with half-lidded eyes, reached out, trying to embrace Rudy again.

    When Rudy leaned down to her level, he could slightly smell alcohol.

    "Luna, have you been drinking?"

    "Hehe... just a bit?"

    Luna replied with a goofy smile.

    Rudy quickly turned to look at Gracie, the only one drinking there.

    Gracie was in a mess, encouraging the students to drink in her slurred speech.

    "Drink, drink! It''s not like you can drink outside of here!"

    But it seemed Luna was the only one affected.

    "Ahaha... Professor, maybe you should go in..."

    Ena was doing her best to restrain Professor Gracie, probably to prevent further incidents after seeing Luna''s drunken state.

    As Rudy moved to intervene,

    "Rudy~"

    Luna attempted to hug Rudy again.

    "Luna!"

    "Stop her..."

    Rie and Astina quickly grabbed Luna.

    Rudy sighed, watching the scene unfold.

    Some time passed, and the party came to an end.

    Astina, due to the overly noisy and chaotic scene, decided not to clean up immediately and sent everyone to their rooms.

    Luna was taken to her room by Ena and Riku, while Astina herself took care of Gracie, putting her in her room.

    Astina briefly left Gracie in the professor''s dormitory and returned to theb.

    "Ended up taking care of everyone instead of enjoying the food."

    Astina sighed, regretting not being able to enjoy the party from the start.

    "It''s my fault for arrivingte..."

    She smacked her lips in disappointment and headed back to theb.

    "Better clean up now to spare the kids the trouble tomorrow."

    Although Astina hadn''t stayed long at the party, she intended to tidy up Gracie''sb for the sake of the others, knowing how hard Rudy, Rie, and Luna had been workingtely.

    Astina was reminded of her own second year, when she had worked tirelessly.

    Even after meeting Rudy, she had devoted herself to her studies in magic, academics, and student council duties.

    She was aware of their pain and effort, more than anyone else.

    With a faint smile, Astina opened the door to theb.

    "Hmm?"

    Upon entering, she saw Rudy sitting in a chair, actually dozing off.

    Astina had told him to go back to his room.

    "Haah... I told you to just go back."

    Despite sighing, a smile formed on her lips, noticing a broom and towels next to him.

    It seemed he had tried to clean but was too exhausted and fell asleep.

    Astina could easily guess what had happened.

    "You must be tired from all the research. And to think you even tried to clean up."

    She quietly approached Rudy, crouching down to his level.

    He looked peacefully asleep, like a child.

    "Pfft."

    Amused by this unusual sight of Rudy, Astina chuckled softly.

    he yfully poked his cheek with her finger.

    "I hope everything works out well."

    Her words were for herself as much as for Rudy''s future.

    "I''ll do my best, so you do your best too."

    Astina said, smiling.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 173: Head (7)

    It was early morning, and the students were bustling about.

    Some were visibly tired, while others chatted excitedly with friends they hadn''t seen in a while.

    It was the morning of the school''s opening ceremony.

    Summer had passed, and autumn''s arrival painted the surrounding trees with rich hues of fall foliage.

    The blue sky seemed higher than ever.

    Among the busy students, one man stood out with a dark aura.

    It was Evan.

    His mood was notably gloomier than anyone else''s, not a typical demeanor for a student.

    Dark circles under his eyes and tightly shut lips added to his forbidding presence, making him seem unapproachable.

    "There he is..."

    "Ah... the former top student..."

    The students whispered and cautiously avoided Evan.

    He was used to such murmurs.

    Since his admission, he had faced criticism for being amoner who achieved the top rank.

    Despite various nders against his character, Evan remained stoic.

    But now, his anger was hard to contain.

    Evan had always been the top student, a position that had been a pir of strength for him.

    But now, that pir had crumbled.

    He was no longer the top student, but the second.

    Though still a high rank, it felt like a weak support for Evan.

    With a clenched fist, Evan walked forward, the whispers of those around him piercing his heart like daggers.

    What might have been insignificant words to others were painful to Evan, who was already hurting.

    ''What did I do wrong....... I was just trying to live a normal life.......''

    As he walked, Evan noticed a silver-haired woman moving cautiously, hiding against a wall and scanning her surroundings.

    "Yeniel?"

    He was surprised, almost in disbelief.

    "Ah! Evan!"

    "Yeniel... where have you been all this time?"

    Yeniel had been the only other support for Evan besides his rank.

    She had disappeared without a word for months, and he had waited for her, hoping for some contact.

    Despite searching for rumors or any news of her, Evan found nothing.

    It was as if she had never existed.

    But now, here she was, in front of Evan, as if nothing had happened.

    Yeniel approached Evan, who was standing there dazed, with a smile.

    "Evan, it''s been a while."

    "Yeniel, what happened? Where have you been all this time?"

    "Ah... I had some... matters to attend to."

    Yeniel said with an awkward smile.

    "Matters? You mean with the Rebels...?"

    Before Evan could finish saying ''Rebels,'' Yeniel quickly moved to cover his mouth.

    "Shh. You know you shouldn''t talk about that so carelessly."

    "Oh... Sorry."

    "It was just some minor stuff. Nothing serious."

    Yeniel smiled as if it was nothing.

    Evan felt a bit uneasy.

    "So, are you back for good now?"

    "Looks like it. Unless somethinges up, I n to stay."

    "That''s good to hear..."

    Evan let out a sigh of relief, d that Yeniel wouldn''t disappear again.

    Yeniel, seeing Evan''s reaction, looked slightly puzzled before pping her hands.

    "Oh, right. There''s something I want to ask."

    "What do you want to ask?"

    "Who is the top student now? I heard you lost your position."

    "Oh."

    Hearing Yeniel''s words, Evan''s heart sank.

    Thefort he felt upon seeing Yeniel was reced with turmoil.

    "Why do you ask?"

    Yeniel stared intently at Evan, her eyes filled with suspicion.

    But that look disappeared as quickly as it hade.

    "Just curious, you know? I''ve been away from the academy for a while, so I''m wondering what''s changed."

    Yeniel said with an effortless smile.

    ''That look in her eyes just now...?''

    Evan was slightly puzzled by Yeniel''s expression but dismissed it, thinking he might have seen it wrong.

    "So, who is the top student now?"

    With Yeniel''s gentle tone, Evan cautiously spoke.

    "Rudy... Astria."

    "Rudy Astria?"

    Yeniel furrowed her brows and fell into thought.

    Seeing Yeniel like this, Evan felt a surge of anxiety.

    If Yeniel disappeared too, he would have nothing left.

    He couldn''t let this continue.

    He had to... regain his top position.

    That''s the only way...

    Evan bit his lip.

    "Yeniel?"

    "Hmm?"

    Yeniel, lost in thought, looked up at Evan''s call.

    "I''ve been investigating something recently."

    "Investigating something?"

    Yeniel tilted her head, puzzled by Evan''s abrupt statement.

    "If you promise not to tell anyone, I''ll share it with you."

    Evan said with a kind smile.

    Yeniel stared at Evan for a moment before mirroring his expression.

    "Of course. What are you investigating?"

    Evan looked around cautiously and then leaned in closer to Yeniel, whispering.

    "Can you tell me about the Rebels?"

    I found myself in an incredibly awkward situation.

    "Let''s get straight to the point."

    Yuni''s eyes were sharp as she red at me.

    Lately, she had be more sociable and her expressions softer, but right now, she was sharper than when I first met her.

    Swallowing hard, I opened my mouth to speak.

    "Alright."

    Thump©¤

    Yuni mmed her hand on the desk in front of me.

    "What''s your rtionship with my sister?"

    "...Yuni."

    I looked at her with a troubled expression.

    "Let''s discuss this in the student council room or ab, not here..."

    We were in a second-year liberal arts ssroom.

    Everyone around us was staring intently.

    It was no surprise that a first-year student raising her voice in a second-year ssroom would draw attention, especially since I was the student council president and had just be the top student, talking about the Empire''s first princess with the second princess...

    I dreaded the kind of rumors that might spread.

    "So, what is your rtionship?"

    "Haah..."

    Yuni''s discovery of my rtionship with Rie dated back to a party before the school year.

    I considered myself lucky it took this long for her to find out.

    Rie''s tant actions had been numerous.

    "Did everyone have a good break?"

    The liberal arts professor entered the ssroom.

    He was puzzled to see the students looking elsewhere instead of at him.

    "Students...?"

    At the professor''s words, Yuni turned her head.

    "Oh, isn''t that Yuni, a first-year student?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Yuni responded with a nonchnt expression.

    "We''re about to start ss. Shouldn''t you be in your ssroom?"

    The professor tried to kindly suggest her departure.

    Yuni, however, ignored his hint, looked around, and sat down near me.

    "I''ll audit the ss."

    The professor was baffled by Yuni''s deration.

    "Isn''t there a ss for first-years now?"

    "No, there isn''t."

    Of course, there was.

    A first-period ss on the first day of school for first-years.

    Yuni brazenly gestured for the professor to proceed with the ss.

    "Ahem... Alright, let''s begin the lesson."

    The professor started the ss.

    Yuni didn''t listen to a word he said, just kept ring at me.

    I was so distracted by her stare that I couldn''t focus on the lesson.

    Luckily, it was the first ss, so not much progress was made.

    After the ss ended, I quickly packed my things.

    And before Yuni could approach me...

    "Whew...!"

    Thud!

    I started running.

    How could I possibly exin things to her?

    Running away seemed like the only option.

    "Hey, hey!"

    As I dashed out of the ssroom, Yuni looked on in surprise.

    "Senior!!!!!"

    Yuni reacted faster than I expected and started chasing after me.

    After a long chase, I finally managed to shake her off.

    I thought she would give up after a bit of running, but she was surprisingly persistent.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    I hid in a corner of the academy and slowly caught my breath.

    It seemed my stamina had dropped significantly since I hadn''t been trainingtely.

    "She shouldn''t be following me anymore..."

    "Who says I''m not following?"

    "What the¡ª!"

    Startled by the voice beside me, I jumped.

    There was Yeniel, squatting next to me.

    "Yeniel?"

    It was a wee sight.

    Rather than being surprised, I was relieved to see her.

    I had heard she was severely injured by the Rebels and thought she might not be able to attend sses anymore.

    Seeing her here, it probably wasn''t as bad as I feared.

    However, her expression was not very pleasant.

    "Hmm..."

    She looked at me with a furrowed brow and a suspicious gaze.

    I opened my mouth, puzzled.

    "It''s you, Yeniel, right?"

    "Yeah, can''t you see?"

    Yeniel responded with a prickly tone.

    I was happy to see her, but I wondered why she was acting this way.

    "Who''s that girl you''re hiding from? What''s going on?"

    "Ah... It''s aplicated situation..."

    I smiled awkwardly.

    "Never mind that. I just have something to tell you."

    "Something to tell me?"

    As I looked at her quizzically, Yeniel spoke up.

    "Evan is trying to make contact with The Rebels."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 174: Head (8)

    Upon hearing Yeniel''s words, a single question came to mind.

    "Why?"

    Why is Evan seeking to meet with the Rebels?

    No matter how much I thought about the connection between Evan and the Rebels, nothing came to mind.

    For what reason is Evan searching for the Rebels?

    Usually, there''s some intention behind wanting to meet someone.

    I couldn''t understand his intentions.

    When I expressed my doubts, Yeniel sighed.

    "Do you remember what I said before?"

    "What you said?"

    "Before I went to the Rebels, I had mentioned something."

    I distinctly remembered Yeniel talking with Astina before she left for the Rebels.

    Among the conversations they had about Evan...

    "Was it about Evan acting strangely?"

    "Yes, I''ve had an uneasy feeling since then. Now, it seems to have worsened."

    "Hmm..."

    Lately, I hadn''t paid much attention to Evan''s state.

    Maybe I never did.

    In my mind, Evan was almost like a hero who could do anything.

    The Evan I saw in the game faced all dangers around him and aplished whatever needed to be done.

    He endured bone-crushing efforts to protect those around him.

    When I was at my lowest, the memory of such aforting Evan was vivid in my mind.

    Thus, when I first arrived here, my sole focus was on survival.

    Thinking or worrying about Evan seemed like a luxury.

    I was too preupied with my own survival to spare thought for someone with heroic qualities.

    However, my thoughts changed after thest Rebel attack incident.

    The story I heard from Haruna.

    The world I saw was just an illusion shown by Beatrice.

    Those events hadn''t actually happened.

    They were possible, but not a certain future.

    The Evan here was just a normal adolescent boy.

    Just a regr student who was also the top of his ss.

    It seemed contradictory to be ''ordinary'' and ''top of the ss,'' but he was both.

    So, I regarded Evan as a slightly more talented student.

    I wasn''t disappointed anymore, even if Evan didn''t show the qualities I knew from the game.

    After all, he was just a normal student.

    But this strangeness was a different matter.

    I only knew the heroic Evan, not the ordinary human Evan.

    I didn''t know what he wanted or how he would grow as a regr person.

    The clear thing was that my presence wasn''tpletely unrted to his change.

    My actions had definitely influenced him in some way.

    I sighed and opened my mouth.

    "Do you know why Evan ended up like this?"

    "I don''t know for sure. I haven''t always been around him. I only know what I''ve been told."

    At Yeniel''s words, I smiled.

    "Thanks, really."

    "Hmm..."

    Yeniel tilted her head, looking puzzled.

    She had been staring at me with a strange look for a while now.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Nothing''s changed, yet..."

    Yeniel muttered softly.

    I wondered what she meant by that.

    After staring intently at me for a moment, Yeniel finally turned her head away.

    "Anyway, I''ll make sure Evan doesn''t meet with the Rebels. See youter."

    "Ah, about that."

    "Hmm?"

    "Just leave it be."

    "¡­What?"

    Yeniel furrowed her brow.

    "I''vee up with a pretty good n."

    I said, smiling.

    "Is this enough?"

    Cromwell surveyed the papers he had stered all around his room.

    They were ns for the joint assessment of the first and second years.

    He had pondered deeply over this particr joint assessment.

    How should it be structured to provide the students with a valuable experience and earn favorable evaluations?

    After much contemtion, Cromwell arrived at a conclusion.

    The traditional practice of forming teams did not allow for an urate assessment of each student''s individual abilities.

    In a team of three, there''s always a chance that someone might just ride on the coattails of others.

    It was an insufficient method to evaluate each student''s individual prowess.

    Therefore, Cromwell decided to make this evaluation an individual event.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    While previously the students in teams wouldpete against each other, this time he created an opportunity for cooperation.

    He considered sociability as part of a person''spetence.

    One might argue that forming teams for evaluation was a valid approach.

    However, the sociability thates with pre-formed teams could be a matter of luck or various other reasons.

    True cooperation skills would be assessed only after the evaluation began.

    It was about quickly befriending and coborating with those around you once the evaluation kicked off.

    "This should work fine."

    Cromwell thought, putting down his pen.

    He had finished preparing the evaluation earlier than expected.

    The individual skills assessment and midterms weren''t ready yet.

    Since the joint assessment would only proceed after these, he had indeed finished quite early.

    Cromwell smiled contentedly at hispleted work.

    Recently, the vice-principal''s duties were being managed by Principal McDowell.

    It was a promise made when he was assigned the joint assessment.

    Thus, Cromwell had be a job-holding unemployed person, free as a bird.

    Though still a professor, he was now enjoying a life even more leisurely than that of a retiree.

    "Maybe I should enjoy some drinks today."

    Just as Cromwell was indulging in these pleasant thoughts, there came a knock.

    Tap tap¡ª

    A knock sounded at Cromwell''s door.

    "It''s Rudy Astria. May Ie in?"

    Cromwell raised his eyebrows.

    He had a bad feeling.

    Whenever this guy was involved, things tended to go awry.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Cromwell who thought this way.

    Gracie, Robert, McGuire¡ªall the professors Cromwell was close to shared the same sentiment.

    To the professors, Rudy Astria was like a bomb that unpredictably triggered numerous incidents.

    "Come in,"

    Cromwell said.

    Rudy opened the door and entered.

    "Professor, it''s been a while."

    "Cough... Yes, it has. Since winter break, right? I heard you became the top student. Congrattions."

    "Ah, thank you."

    Cromwell scrutinized Rudy Astria''s expression.

    His expression was unchanging, impassive.

    The way Rudy entered didn''t suggest urgency.

    Cromwell felt a bit relieved.

    Just knowing it wasn''t an emergency was satisfying enough.

    "So, what brings you here?"

    Cromwell asked.

    At Cromwell''s question, Rudy smiled.

    "It''s about the Rebels."

    "¡­What?"

    Thud¡ª

    Cromwell abruptly stood up from his seat.

    Of all times, why now?...

    Just when he thought he could rx, the mention of the Rebels made his heart sink.

    They were the most troublesome and problematic grouptely.

    To think Rudy would bring up such a headache-inducing matter.

    Rudy seemed slightly taken aback by Cromwell''s intense reaction.

    "Oh, it''s not that the Rebels have attacked us right now. It''s just something rted."

    "Haah¡­ And what would that be?"

    He couldn''t leave the students or others in danger.

    Having heard such a story, as a vice-principal, he had to take action.

    No matter how troublesome, it wasn''t something to weigh against people''s lives.

    "Do you know Evan, the former top student of the second year?"

    "Evan, you say."

    Cromwell was well aware of him.

    He had been paying attention to Evan since thest joint assessment of the first and second years.

    He was interested in Evan''s mana control technique and had been keeping an eye on him.

    Evan''s mana control had yielded incredible results since his first year.

    The ability to slice through and nullify others'' magic was something only Evan could do.

    Even professors in rted fields hadn''t mastered such a skill.

    Evan''s other achievements were also quite remarkable.

    His eco magic was developing differently from others.

    Ecological magic, typically involving the growth of nts or using animals to cultivate the surroundings, was taken a step further by Evan, who could handle not only flora and fauna but also special elementals.

    Special elementals were usually contracted using something other than elemental affinity.

    However, Evan could handle them without a contract.

    This was a new discovery for eco magic.

    It shifted the idea that elementals, along with nts and animals, could also be part of ecology.

    Despite such discoveries, Evan was always alone.

    He severelycked social skills.

    McDowell had also mentioned something about him.

    Evan was always in a gloomy state, never approaching anyone first.

    He seemed like someone waiting for something... an odd fellow indeed.

    Mulling over his thoughts about Evan, Cromwell spoke.

    "What about him?"

    "Has Evan ever been involved with the Rebels?"

    Cromwell had heard many reports about the Rebels recently, but he had never heard Evan''s name mentioned in rtion to them.

    "I''m hearing this for the first time."

    "Hmm¡­ ording to what I''ve heard, it seems Evan has some connection with the Rebels."

    "A connection? Are you suggesting he''s joined the Rebels?"

    "It doesn''t seem to be that, but there are signs he''s trying to make contact with them."

    Cromwell stroked his chin thoughtfully.

    "So, what are you suggesting? That we should monitor him?"

    Rudy smiled.

    "You always understand quickly."

    "It''s impossible within the Academy. Such actions are against the Academy''s principles. However,"

    There was still a way.

    "We can keep an eye on any movement he makes towards the Rebels or attempts tomunicate with them."

    Rudy nodded, appearing satisfied.

    "That would be enough."

    "Alright¡­ And,"

    "Yes?"

    Cromwell pressed his fingertips against his forehead.

    "What else have you brought? Continue."

    The matter concerning Evan was honestly trivial.

    It was something that could be handled swiftly.

    He wasn''t already in contact or nning anything; it was merely a suspicion that warranted surveince.

    It was unlikely that someone like Rudy, a walking bombshell, woulde only with such a minor issue.

    Certainly, there was something more peculiar...

    "There''s another matter I''d like you to prepare for."

    Cromwell''s eyes widened.

    Here ites.

    "¡­What is it?"

    "When Evan tries to make contact with the Rebels."

    Rudy lifted one corner of his mouth.

    It was a sly smile.

    "I''m thinking of using it as an opportunity to catch them."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 175: Head (9)

    Yuni red at the wall with a sulky expression.

    Ever since she realized that the atmosphere between Rudy and Rie was unusual, she spent her free time brooding like this.

    "Yuck... my sister..."

    Jealousy, or something like it, was growing inside Yuni''s heart.

    Just when she had finally started to get along well with her sister, Rudy hade between them.

    She wondered what he had done to cause this.

    Rie, who was prickly with others and kept her distance, acted differently around Rudy.

    She looked at Rudy with a dazed expression.

    "Well... someone as remarkable as Rudy..."

    Yuni had been around Rudy since her admission.

    From the student council to theboratory, they had spent time together.

    That''s why Yuni knew Rudy''s capabilities well.

    She understood why Rie might be drawn to Rudy.

    "But, not now!"

    If not now, she wouldn''t be able to spend time freely with Rie.

    Once Rie became a third-year, she would be away from the academy for a semester, and after graduation, both being princesses, they wouldn''t be able to move around freely.

    So, the only time Yuni could spend freely with Rie was now.

    She didn''t want to lose these moments to someone else.

    Also, she wanted to see for herself if Rudy and Rie were a good match.

    If she thought they didn''t suit each other, she nned to prevent Rudy from getting any closer.

    After much contemtion, Yuni lifted her head.

    "Yes, I''ll do what I can as a sister."

    Yuni nodded firmly, humming an affirmative ''Hmm!''

    The next day.

    Yuni went straight to Rudy.

    "Senior."

    "...Gasp."

    Rudy''s eyes widened upon seeing Yuni.

    He then immediately prepared to run.

    Yuni quickly grabbed hold of Rudy.

    "Senior! Don''t run away, let''s talk!"

    "I don''t think I have anything to say..."

    "I do."

    Yuni looked around.

    "If you don''t like crowded ces, shall we go somewhere else to talk?"

    "Proposing a bet?"

    "Yes. Let''s bet on something involving my sister."

    I wondered what she was going to say, but her proposal was more absurd than I expected.

    I stared at Yuni, who wore a confident expression.

    "Why should I do that?"

    "Are you not confident? Or is your affection for my sister not that strong?"

    Yuni spoke arrogantly, as if trying to provoke me.

    But it didn''t feel like a real challenge.

    "But Rie would hate something like that, wouldn¡¯t she?"

    Knowing Rie''s personality, she would be annoyed if someone made a bet involving her, likely retorting, ''Who are you to use me for your bets?''

    Yuni pondered for a moment and then furrowed her brows.

    "Now that I think about it¡­"

    It seemed Yuni had the same realization.

    After a moment of contemtion, she looked at me.

    "Then let''s keep it a secret and still have the bet."

    Her persistence was quite fitting.

    I sighed.

    What am I going to do with this princess...

    "So, what''s the bet exactly?"

    I decided to hear Yuni out, at least.

    After all, as long as I win the bet, it should be fine.

    When I asked, Yuni pointed her finger at me.

    "The joint assessment for first and second years! Let¡¯s see who ranks higher. That¡¯s our bet."

    "The joint assessment?"

    I couldn''t believe it.

    I had secured the top position in my ss.

    Compared to other students, I had more experience and was theoretically superior.

    Being in the top of my year, I couldn''t imaginepeting with Yuni.

    I smiled slyly.

    "Do you really think you stand a chance against me?"

    "We won¡¯t know until we try. But,"

    Yuni raised her index finger.

    "If we directlypare ourselves, there''s a high chance I''ll lose. So, let¡¯s base it on our year rankings."

    "Year rankings¡­"

    Yuni was currently second in our year.

    The top position was held by Diark Verd¨¨s, a magic swordsman.

    Despite studying both magic and swordsmanship, he proudly held the top spot in our year.

    I had heard he was getting along well with Borval, though I hadn¡¯t seen him in a while.

    "Fine, let¡¯s do that. But what happens if you lose or we tie?"

    It would be unfair if only I stood to lose something.

    Yuni looked puzzled, as if she hadn¡¯t thought that far.

    "I didn''t think about that."

    Yuni wasn¡¯t known for thorough preparation in such matters.

    In this regard, she was theplete opposite of Rie.

    Or not.

    Rie also acts impulsively sometimes¡­

    Are they simr, then?

    "Alright, so for when you lose, I get to set the condition?"

    "Yes, sure."

    "If you''re proposing a bet, you should be prepared for the same conditions."

    I looked at Yuni and smiled.

    "If you lose, you''ll stop approaching Rie."

    Yuni''s eyes widened as Iid out the condition.

    "Me too?"

    It was the condition she would fear the most.

    Her proposing this bet was probably driven by her desire to monopolize Rie''s attention.

    I could see right through Yuni''s intentions.

    With such a condition, she''d likely back out without needing to follow through with the bet.

    The loss would outweigh what she hoped to gain...

    But Yuni''s response was unexpected.

    "...I''ll do it."

    "What?"

    "I said I''ll do it!"

    I was taken aback.

    "I''ll decide for myself if you''re suitable for my sister."

    Yuni said this firmly, clenching her fists.

    I found this interesting.

    I had assumed she was driven by mere possessiveness over Rie, but it seemed she had other motives.

    Given her determination, I was willing topromise.

    "Then we just need to agree on what happens if we tie."

    "Yes, what should we do?"

    After pondering for a moment, I spoke up.

    "Let''s call it even. If we tie, it''ll be as if it never happened."

    Yuni smiled, seemingly pleased.

    "Sounds good. Let''s do that."

    After saying this, Yuni turned to leave.

    "Train hard until the joint assessment."

    "Sure, you too."

    I waved at Yuni as she walked away.

    "I guess I need to put in some effort too."

    I had a priormitment before meeting Yuni today.

    It was an appointment to train for the joint assessment.

    I had made gloves for the assessment, but their practicality hadn''t been proven yet.

    I only knew they were usable.

    Therefore, an experience close to realbat was necessary.

    There''s a big difference between using something in practice and in actualbat.

    A technique that works in practice might fail inbat.

    It was important to identify such details.

    For that, I needed a strong opponent who knew my weaknesses.

    With these thoughts, I soon arrived at the training ground.

    The training ground, located on the outskirts where few people came.

    I chose this ce not because I didn''t want to reveal my abilities or attract attention, but to prevent bystanders from getting hurt.

    As I entered the training ground, I heard a voice.

    "Oh, you''re here."

    My opponent was none other than Astina.

    She knew me well and was among the strongest people I knew, aside from the professors.

    Lately, Astina had been enjoying her leisure time.

    It seemed she had alreadypleted her thesis for graduation and met all other requirements with room to spare.

    Now, all she had to do was wait until graduation.

    That''s why I sought out Astina.

    As I approached her, I started to speak.

    "I apologize for beingte. I was dyed by some work."

    "It''s fine. I know you''re busy. I just came here early to train."

    Lately, Astina had been practicing her magic alone.

    With her free time, she was focused on enhancing her own abilities.

    That''s why I had asked for her help, knowing she was focused in her training.

    For both Astina and me, sparring with each other was the fastest way to improve.

    However, there was a problem.

    Astina''s abilities were particrly well-suited to counteracting mine, which was concerning.

    My biggest weaknesses currently were defense and mobility.

    The only way I could move quickly was by enhancing my legs.

    And my defensive skills were almost nonexistent.

    In contrast, Astina possessed abilities that were excellent for pushing opponents back and maintaining distance.

    Her capabilities were just too challenging for me to face.

    Although I had more than enough power to break through an opponent, Icked the means to reach them.

    At the very least, I needed to advance while defending or move at a speed that the opponent couldn''t react to.

    I hadn''t met either of these conditions.

    While such tactics might work against weaker opponents, I wasn''t confident against stronger ones.

    I hadn''t yet had the chance to properly fight someone that strong.

    In a way, this was a good opportunity.

    It was a chance to find a way to prate the defenses of a strong opponent.

    Astina looked at me and smiled.

    "You have a lot on your te with the student council and other responsibilities. Are you sure you can afford to train with me?"

    "Theb work should be on hold for a while, and the student council work isn''t that tough."

    Astina shook her head at my response.

    "That''s not what I mean. If I take you on seriously, there''s a chance you might get hurt. Wouldn''t that hinder your other activities?"

    "You don''t need to worry about that. If I was afraid of getting hurt, I wouldn''t have approached you. Just do your best against me."

    "You seem quite confident."

    "Would I say this if I wasn''t?"

    At my words, Astina''s smile grew wider.

    "Alright then, let''s get started."

    Astina threw off her outer garment and untied the ribbon around her neck.

    "Please, do your best."

    I put on the gloves I had brought and replied.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 176: Individual Skills Assessment 2 (1)

    Time flew by, and autumn arrived.

    Then, the day everyone had been eagerly awaiting approached.

    It was the Individual Skills Assessment, held before the Joint Assessment.

    At one of the academy''s open spaces, the so-called highlight of the Individual Skills Assessment, the Destructive Power Test, was taking ce.

    In the center of the open space stood a person and a scarecrow.

    It seemed the assessment had just been conducted, as dust clouds were rising around them.

    The onlookers expressed their admiration upon witnessing the scene.

    "Indeed... This year''s first-year students are of a high caliber."

    "It''s a pleasure to the eyes. To see such an assessment from first-year students."

    "This isparable to the current second-year students..."

    Suchments were heard all around.

    Diark Verd¨¨s stood in the center.

    Verd¨¨s, a scion of the Verd¨¨s family, a magic swordsman, and the top student, was the center of everyone''s attention.

    Diark lived up to the immense expectations ced on him.

    In fact, he exceeded them.

    Diark smiled satisfactorily.

    ''It was perfect.''

    He seemed to have performed even better than he did usually in practice.

    Diark, shining as the top student of the first year, demonstrated his skills brilliantly.

    Moreover, the technique he used, abination of sword aura and magic, was immensely destructive.

    The ground around him was cratered from his technique, and the scarecrow in the center was tattered.

    ''Borval senior...! I did it!''

    Diark mentally celebrated while looking around.

    At the edge of the arena, Borval was smiling contentedly.

    The ability Diark used was a technique inspired by Borval''s ability, interpreted in the style of a magic swordsman.

    Diark wanted to show Borval, who had helped him develop this technique, that he could be number one.

    After a short wait, the announcer eximed loudly.

    "7620 points!!! An overwhelming first ce!!! A record high score."

    ''This should be enough...''

    Diark checked the score of the second ce.

    Even with the highest score, the gap with the second ce was crucial.

    Currently, Kuhn was in second ce.

    Though Kuhn had just performed impressively in the assessment, he was no match for Diark.

    Kuhn had scored in the 4000s.

    The gap was nearly double.

    However.

    ''The variable is...''

    There was just one first-year student who possessed the ability to threaten Diark.

    Yuni Von Ristonia.

    The person who had outsmarted Diark in the student council president elections.

    Recently, Diark had been enjoying watching Rudy tame Yuni, but he still had an unresolved grudge.

    This was a debt Diark himself wanted to settle, not to be paid by someone else.

    For now, Diark stepped out of the open space.

    As soon as he left the open area, Diark Verd¨¨s ran towards Borval.

    Borval, with no particr expression, was sitting, hisrge muscles taking up two seats, and his axe upying another, effectively hogging three seats by himself.

    Approaching Borval, Diark opened his mouth, a look of pride on his face.

    "Senior, did you see that?"

    Borval nodded.

    "It seemed your abilities were stronger than usual today."

    Diark smiled at Borval''s remark.

    "Indeed, did you notice? I felt in great condition today and decided to use a bigger technique."

    Borval slightly furrowed his brow.

    "You shouldn''t use your abilities so recklessly. It''s important to control them, using only as much as necessary. Remembering the exact amount of mana and the sense of how you usually use it is important in realbat."

    "Ah..."

    Diark nodded, seemingly moved by Borval''s words.

    "You''re right, senior. I shouldn''t use my abilities indiscriminately just because I''m in good condition."

    Using too much mana when feeling strong could create vulnerabilities.

    Mana could be depleted too quickly, or one might even use more mana than they could handle.

    Hence, in real battles, it was crucial to use mana in ordance with one''s usual pace.

    As Diark looked dejected, Borval punched him lightly in the chest.

    "Still, it was an impressive technique."

    After saying this, Borval turned and walked away.

    Diark, wide-eyed, bowed his head towards Borval''s retreating figure.

    "Thank you!"

    As Borval walked away, he slightly raised his hand.

    "Ha ha..."

    Diark smiled, pleased with the high score he had received.

    With such a score, even Yuni would find it difficult to win against him.

    Smiling, Diark was about to enter the building when he saw Yuni Von Ristonia inside.

    "Yuni Von Ristonia..."

    Yuni''s face was scrunched in a frown.

    This frown was different from her usual expression.

    When Yuni frowned, it usually conveyed annoyance or irritation, but this time, it was a look of unease.

    ''Did she watch my match?''

    Diark thought Yuni might have felt daunted after seeing his performance.

    ''It''s possible.''

    The technique Diark had disyed was satisfactory even to himself.

    It wasn''t just practical but also shy and powerful.

    Diark, intending to mock Yuni, walked towards her.

    "Yuni Von..."

    Before he could finish, Yuni, without turning to look at him, suddenly ran off somewhere.

    "...Huh?"

    Diark looked puzzled.

    He had nned to provoke her, but she ran off so abruptly that he couldn''t bring himself to chase after her.

    ''Where is she going?''

    Diark stared intently in the direction Yuni had run off to.

    "...The restroom?"

    The Individual Skills Assessment.

    This activity, conducted before the Joint Assessment, tests the students annually in great detail.

    Especially for the first-year students, as it''s their first assessment, the examination is even more thorough.

    The tests start with mana-rted assessments and include various physical examinations.

    These are designed to detect any unknown diseases early and provide treatment, thereby preventing the loss of talented individuals due to untreated ailments.

    I looked at the long line of first-year students.

    ¡°There are so many¡­¡±

    The line was not diminishing quickly.

    Of course, some students left the line for the Destructive Power Test, the highlight of the individual assessment, but the line never really shortened.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to take 2-3 hours just to get through one test¡­¡±

    ¡°Just rx. It¡¯s a good time to rest.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    I replied to Rie, who was standing behind me in line.

    Rie and I were queuing for the same assessment.

    Standing in line alone might have been boring, but having Rie there made it less so.

    ¡°By the way, are you well-prepared for the Joint Assessment?¡±

    Rie tilted her head and asked.

    ¡°Kind of? I mean, I didn¡¯t train specifically for the assessment. It was more like my usual training routine.¡±

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been training hard with Astinately.¡±

    Rie narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Just training, right?¡±

    ¡°...What else do you think I did?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then never mind.¡±

    Rie spoke with a nonchnt expression.

    What¡¯s bothering her¡­?

    Training is something anyone can do.

    Lately, Rie seemed to have be more jealous.

    ¡°What have you been up totely? I asked around but no one seems to know. You also haven''t been around.¡±

    ¡°If you were curious, you should havee to see me.¡±

    ¡°You told me not to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but what if you really didn¡¯te? You should at least show your face asionally. Don¡¯t you know a girl¡¯s heart?¡±

    Rie stamped her feet behind me as she spoke.

    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯lle to see you next time.¡±

    Pleased, Rie smiled contentedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re so nice, Rudy.¡±

    Rie tiptoed and patted my head.

    People around us stared tantly.

    My face turned red with embarrassment, being so overtly affectionate in front of others.

    How do couples manage to do this kind of thing?

    ¡°So, what kind of training have you been doing alone?¡±

    I quickly changed the subject, fearing strange rumors might spread if we continued like this.

    ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t training alone.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Serina helped me.¡±

    I tilted my head in confusion.

    ¡°Serina came to the academy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s part of the Royal Secret Service. They can move freely if ordered. I asked if Serina could help me for a while.¡±

    Serina had a history of causing trouble at the academy.

    "Can she really juste and go as she pleases?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ve got permission for all of it. My lodging is outside the academy, and I only came in briefly from time to time."

    Rie seemed to read my mind and answered my unspoken question.

    "Alright, I trust you managed it well. So, did you focus on training Elemental Magic?"

    "Um... Sort of?"

    Rie replied nomittally.

    I looked at her intently.

    "Didn''t you train in Elemental Magic?"

    "Well, yes, but it¡¯s a bitplicated..."

    "Complicated how?"

    Rie chuckled and yfully patted my back.

    "It wouldn''t be fun if I just told you. You¡¯ll see itter."

    "Okay, got it."

    There would be an opportunity to showcase our abilities in the open area anyway.

    It was better to witness it directly than to probe further now.

    As we were chatting, a loud announcement rang out.

    "Student Yuni Von Ristonia, pleasee to the open area."

    "Is it Yuni''s turn?"

    It was time for Yuni to disy her abilities in the open area.

    As I said this, Rie frowned.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Hmm... I saw Yuni earlier... she didn''t seem to be in good condition."

    "Not in good condition?"

    "She¡¯s been acting strangely recently. Uncharacteristically intense about her studies... I''m worried."

    Hearing this, I felt a pang of guilt.

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell Rie about the bet I had made with Yuni, who had asked to keep it a secret.

    There was no need to stir up trouble.

    "Ahaha... It''s good to be diligent. She''s probably just trying to get good grades."

    "That¡¯s true, but... Yuni has a sort of trauma. It¡¯s not good for her to be so tense..."

    I tilted my head, confused.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Yuni isn¡¯t usually the type to get nervous, but when she does, she tends to make mistakes..."

    Although I initially worried about Yuni''s trauma, Rie''s exnation made it seem less concerning.

    "Mistakes... Everyone makes mistakes when they''re nervous."

    "No... it''s not just any mistake..."

    "Hmm?"

    Rie scratched her cheek awkwardly, her exnation unclear.

    "Do you want to go watch if you''re so concerned?"

    "No, Yuni might get even more nervous if I go. I just hope she ovees it on her own."

    Rie gazed towards the open area, her expression growing darker.

 Chapter 177: Individual Skills Assessment 2 (2)

    It was when Yuni was very young.

    Back then, Yuni, still a child, made a big mistake in front of many people.

    She really needed to use the bathroom, but with so many people waiting, she had to forcefully hold it in.

    And eventually... she made a mistake.

    At that time, Yuni was so young that the people around her didn''t make a big deal of it, but the incident left her traumatized.

    Whenever she felt nervous, she needed to use the bathroom, and it was the same no matter how many times she went.

    "Ugh..."

    Yuni stood in line with a frown on her face.

    She was waiting for a physical examination.

    Even if she felt unwell, she had to get the examination done.

    Sitting in the bathroom for a long time wouldn''t change much, so she was trying to get the examination done.

    But...

    ''I just went a moment ago...''

    Yuni was squirming.

    It hadn''t even been an hour since shest went to the bathroom, but she felt the urge to go again.

    ''No... it''s not really that I need to go...''

    Yuni repeated this to herself several times.

    But that didn''t make her body listen.

    She just held on to her skirt, trying to endure.

    "Hmm...? Yuni?"

    At that moment, Luna approached Yuni.

    "Oh... Luna."

    "Yuni! Long time no see!"

    Luna greeted Yuni with a bright face.

    Then she stared intently at Yuni.

    Yuni looked pale and was squirming.

    Seeing this, Luna gasped.

    "Um... Yuni."

    Luna carefully approached Yuni and spoke.

    "You can step out for a moment... They''ll still do the examination even if you''re a bitte."

    Anyone could see that Yuni was ufortable.

    Luna spoke quietly, considering Yuni''s feelings, but Yuni shook her head.

    "It''s, it''s not that... I''m just feeling a bit unwell..."

    "Do you want me to take you to the infirmary?"

    Yuni firmly replied to Luna''s question.

    "No, it''s okay."

    She was biting her lower lip.

    "It''s something I need to ovee."

    Normally, Yuni didn''t know what nervousness was.

    With her nature of taking things lightly, there wasn''t much that could make her nervous.

    But this time was different.

    She had to score well.

    The score from the individual assessment would be reflected in the joint assessment.

    Yuni wanted to do her best.

    She didn''t want to lose even a single point.

    A mistake here could mean not being able to be with her sister, Rie, for one or two years.

    A brief mistake could result in not being able to spend time with the sister she had just be close to.

    Such pressure weighed heavily on Yuni.

    Luna looked at Yuni with a worried expression.

    Then, after a moment of contemtion, she spoke.

    "Ah, this should do."

    Luna removed her outer garment.

    "Huh?"

    Then, she bent over and tied her clothing around Yuni''s waist.

    "Keeping your stomach warm is important! Ah, if only I had a nket or something..."

    Luna clicked her tongue, seemingly dissatisfied with only being able to tie her clothes around Yuni.

    Her face conveyed a desire to do more.

    Yuni bowed her head in gratitude to Luna.

    "...Thank you, Senior."

    The fact that someone cared for her this much was deeply appreciated.

    It was a warmth she hadn''t felt before.

    As Yuni bowed, Luna smiled warmly and gently stroked Yuni''s head.

    "It''s natural for a senior to take care of a junior who is unwell!"

    Luna''s smile wasforting.

    Just seeing it made Yuni feel reassured and warmed.

    Luna stroked Yuni''s head a few more times, then looked around.

    Seeing no one nearby, she whispered to Yuni.

    "Take care of yourself on those days. Keep warm. And here, take this."

    Luna handed Yuni a small envelope.

    It contained candy.

    "Ena gave me this candy... it has pain-relieving effects. Eat this, it''s grape-vored so it should taste good!"

    "Ah..."

    Luna was slightly misunderstanding the situation.

    She thought it was ''that time of the month'' for girls.

    Yuni quickly realized this misunderstanding.

    "Ah, Senior... it''s not that..."

    "Luna! Come quickly!"

    "Ah, okay! Yuni, do your best!! Good luck with your assessment!"

    Before Yuni could rify the misunderstanding, Luna was called away and quickly disappeared.

    Yuni watched Luna leave, then looked down at her palm.

    There was the candy Luna had given her.

    It was a piece of candy, crumpled in paper.

    Candy was a luxury item, difficult formoners and lower nobility to afford.

    As a royal, Yuni could have it anytime, but Luna probably couldn''t.

    Especially a medicinal candy like this was even more precious.

    Yuni clenched the candy tightly in her fist.

    ''Luna took such care of me... I have to be strong too.''

    Yuni clenched her teeth in determination.

    Time passed.

    "Yuni Von Ristonia, pleasee to the field and wait."

    Havingpleted her examination and waited, it was now Yuni''s turn.

    She had to step out onto the field for her assessment.

    Yuni started walking.

    As she approached the field, the pressure intensified.

    ''I just went to the bathroom a moment ago...''

    Yuni''s legs trembled.

    She gripped Luna''s clothing tightly.

    Her senior had given her so much support.

    She had to be strong.

    ''Ugh...''

    Yuni walked forward, her legs trembling.

    As she continued, she finally reached the vicinity of the field.

    The assessment coordinator approached.

    "Yuni Von Ristonia... you have arrived."

    "Ah, student Yuni hase..."

    The coordinator turned towards Yuni upon hearing her voice and immediately looked concerned.

    Yuni''s face was beyond pale, turning almost blue, and she seemed unable to control her trembling body.

    Her legs shook as if she were a newborn fawn.

    "Yuni, are you unwell?"

    The coordinator, startled by Yuni''s appearance, approached her with concern.

    "No... I''m alright."

    "Your condition doesn''t seem good... Maybe you should go to the infirmary..."

    "No, really... I''m fine."

    Despite Yuni''s assurances, her condition did not seem to improve.

    ''It''s nothing. Just do it. Like you always do... just follow the practice...''

    Yuni bit her lower lip.

    She just needed to endure it for a bit longer.

    Just a little longer...

    But gradually, the pressure in her lower abdomen intensified.

    She began to feel not just the urge to use the bathroom, but actual pain.

    Yet, she tried to move forward.

    Yuni looked towards the field she was supposed to enter.

    There were many people around the field.

    All those people were looking towards the center of the field.

    The ce where Yuni needed to be.

    "Ah..."

    She could feel their gazes.

    Some were filled with anticipation, but among them, there were cold, judgmental stares.

    Yuni only noticed the cold eyes, which triggered her trauma even more.

    Usually, Yuni didn''t care about her surroundings to avoid such feelings.

    Paying attention to others made her body tense and triggered her past traumas.

    When she didn''t think about anything, her mind was at ease.

    This was Yuni''s way of surviving.

    Ignoring those around her and maintaining her own pace.

    But now, that was impossible.

    She could see the eyes of the people outside, and inside, the bet she made with Rudy was pressuring her.

    The tension wrapped around her body.

    Yuni grimaced and bent over.

    Her head started spinning.

    The world seemed to shake, and everything around her blurred.

    It was more than just wanting to use the bathroom; she was being pushed to a mental corner.

    "Yuni! Student Yuni!"

    The coordinator tried to support Yuni.

    As they reached out to grab her, Yuni brushed their hand away.

    "You look really unwell..."

    "I''m fine... really, I''m okay..."

    Yuni held her abdomen as she spoke.

    If she missed her turn, she would receive a deduction in her score.

    Even if it was a health issue, she would have to take the assessment with a deduction.

    But the pain in her abdomen was growing.

    Yuni grimaced with pain and then a thought crossed her mind.

    "Ahh... that''s right. The candy Luna gave me..."

    Yuni reached into her pocket.

    The candy Luna had given her earlier was now in her hand.

    ''It has pain-relieving effects...''

    With her abdomen aching, she hoped the candy would provide some relief.

    She unwrapped the paper around the candy and popped it into her mouth.

    The sweet taste spread through her mouth.

    However, there was no significant change.

    Her abdomen continued to ache, and her legs trembled.

    "Next student, please!"

    Then the announcer''s voice was heard.

    The turn of the student in front of Yuni had ended.

    It was now Yuni''s turn to enter.

    "First year student and the second princess of the empire! Yuni Von Ristonia!"

    Upon hearing the announcer, Yuni lifted her bowed upper body.

    Despite her pain and poor condition, she had to proceed with the assessment.

    She couldn''t run away.

    But her legs were frozen.

    She wanted to walk forward but couldn''t move.

    The gazes from outside were terrifying.

    Her trembling legs wouldn''t obey hermands.

    "Why can''t I..."

    Yuni made a sad face and looked down at her legs.

    Then she muttered to herself.

    "You can do this... Yuni Von Ristonia..."

    Yuni hit her legs with her fist.

    It wasn''t a strong punch.

    Rather, it was a feeble attempt,cking strength.

    Even after hitting her legs a few times, they wouldn''t move.

    Yuni spoke in a desperate voice.

    "You can do this..."

    Thump©¤

    She felt a touch on her head.

    "Yes, you can do it."

    A voice was heard.

    Yuni turned around.

    There stood Rudy.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 178: Individual Skills Assessment 2 (3)

    "I wonder if she''s okay."

    I was walking quickly.

    Having heard Rie''s words, I couldn''t just ignore them.

    It was Yuni who had suggested the bet, but I too had a responsibility since I had epted it.

    I didn''t want to see Yuni fall apart.

    The best Yuni was just being Yuni.

    "If that''s the case, why didn''t you tell me sooner..."

    Had I known, I wouldn''t have agreed to the bet.

    There was no need to ovee any pain right now, no matter what it was.

    It was important for Yuni to maintain her condition, as her performance would directly affect her grades.

    Feeling guilty for putting her in the worst condition in such a situation was inevitable.

    "Now, the next student, please!"

    The announcer''s voice rang out, and I arrived at the corridor where Yuni was.

    I saw Yuni up ahead, trembling.

    It was an unfamiliar sight.

    Yuni was usually a strong-hearted and indifferent person.

    Seeing such a person trembling made me sigh.

    It seemed like my fault somehow...

    "First year student and the second princess of the empire! Yuni Von Ristonia!"

    It was Yuni''s turn to go out.

    She was supposed to walk down the corridor as per the proceedings, but she couldn''t move forward.

    Her legs weren''t moving, as she tapped them with her fists.

    Though she wasn''t saying anything, I could almost hear her shouting at her legs to move.

    I slowly approached Yuni.

    "You can do this... Yuni Von Ristonia... You can do this..."

    She was muttering to herself in a trembling voice.

    I ced my hand on her head.

    "Yes, you can do it."

    "...?"

    Yuni turned around with a puzzled look.

    Her eyes were glistening.

    It seemed like she was on the verge of crying.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Ru, Rudy?"

    Surprise was evident on Yuni''s face.

    I raised both my hands.

    I gently grasped Yuni''s cheeks.

    I pulled her cheeks recklessly.

    "Huh??? What are you doing..."

    "You''re clumsy."

    Yuni''s eyes widened as I spoke firmly.

    "What?"

    Yuni red up while I still held her cheeks.

    Ignoring her reaction, I continued.

    "But that''s only whenpared to second years like Rie and me."

    I pointed outside.

    "Compared to those outside, you are extraordinary."

    "That''s..."

    "You''re a princess. Of high status. You are iparable. Plus, you''re ranked second in the first year. You achieved that while helping out in Gracie''sb."

    "No, what are you suddenly talking about?"

    I patted Yuni''s back hard.

    And Iughed.

    "Don''t be nervous."

    "Yuni student! Pleasee out!"

    The announcer called out.

    "Hey, they''re calling you. Hurry up."

    "Uh, wait! Senior!"

    "Save what you want to say for after."

    As I pushed her back as if to hurry her, Yuni walked out with a puzzled look.

    "Why did he suddenlye here?"

    Yuni touched her still-tingling cheek, utterly bewildered.

    It was strange for someone, her opponent at that, to show up just to recite her strengths.

    His actions left her puzzled.

    After spouting some odd remarks, pinching her cheeks, and then pushing her out, she feltpletely disoriented.

    "Hmm?"

    However, her tension eased a bit.

    She wasn''t in perfect condition, but there was definitely an improvement.

    ''...Is this the effect of the candy?''

    Yuni rolled the candy in her mouth.

    Luna had mentioned its pain-relieving effects, but like most medicines, it could have other effects too.

    ''Could it be a sedative effect?''

    Yuni sighed in relief.

    Anyway, this was good.

    Now that she had calmed down, it was best to finish quickly.

    "Yuni student, please start whenever you''re ready," the announcer''s voice came.

    "Whew..."

    Yuni exhaled deeply.

    She recalled Rudy''s words.

    These people in front of her knew nothing.

    She was different from her past self.

    In the past, those in front of her had been superior, but not now.

    In terms of skills, potential, or status, she was not inferior.

    ''Just watch my superior self.''

    Yuni smiled and began.

    "Yuni Von Ristonia. I''ll start now."

    She closed her eyes.

    Mana began to flow.

    ''Just do as I''ve always done.''

    Crackle©¤

    A small spark flickered above Yuni''s head.

    ''Just as the professor taught me.''

    Yuni extended her finger towards the scarecrow in front of her.

    Electricity began to swirl around.

    Small static charges caused her hair to stand on end.

    Yuni had spent her time in Gracie''sb during the first semester and the holidays.

    She did odd jobs and assisted with research, experiencing significant growth in a short period.

    She had progressed in magic, now able to use intermediate spells.

    But staying in Gracie''sb meant she had no one to teach her intermediate magic.

    That''s when Gracie caught her eye.

    As a professor, Gracie''s teaching skills were beyond doubt, and being there daily meant Yuni could ask questions directly.

    Of course, she wasn''t without other options.

    She could have learned from another professor using her princess status.

    But with Gracie there daily, she saw no reason to seek lessons elsewhere.

    The intermediate magic Yuni learned was Gracie''s lightning magic.

    "Scatter mana around..."

    Yuni murmured softly, raising her finger towards the sky.

    "Strike down...!"

    "Lightning Strike!"

    The mana surrounding Yuni converged on her fingertip.

    The mana transformed into static electricity, swirling around her finger.

    As Yuni shed her finger towards the scarecrow, the gathered electricity shot out.

    It formed a strong electrical charge, whipping out like ash.

    Crackle-Zap©¤

    The electricity from Yuni''s hand perfectly struck the scarecrow.

    Just like she had practiced.

    Exactly as she had prepared.

    A direct hit.

    The scarecrow was precisely hit by Yuni''s technique, currents of electricity coursing through it.

    Yuni stared nkly at the scene.

    "It worked, it''s done."

    She didn''t know what score she might receive, but the corners of her mouth lifted in satisfaction for executing as nned.

    But only for a moment.

    "Wow!!!"

    "Lightning magic? I didn''t know the princess could use such magic."

    "This is impressive..."

    Voices from the crowd reached her.

    "Ah..."

    Hearing those voices, the same feeling from earlier began to return.

    "I, I need the bathroom..."

    She couldn''t stay here any longer.

    "Yuni student?"

    Yuni quickly turned around.

    And started running.

    If she stayed here... she might make a mistake.

    A disaster could ensue.

    "Yu, Yuni student! Your score hasn''t been announced yet, where are you going!!"

    Yuni ignored the announcer''s words and ran towards the bathroom.

    "I did quite well."

    I smiled contentedly, looking at the first-year score chart.

    Yuni had boldly secured second ce for herself, just narrowly behind Diark in first.

    If her condition had been a bit better, she could have easily taken the top spot.

    Though Yuni was the one evaluated, I felt a pang of disappointment.

    Still, second ce was good enough to aim for the top in the joint assessment.

    "Anyway."

    I shifted my gaze.

    "Isn''t it time to start?"

    As I spoke, the announcer''s voice echoed.

    "We will now begin the second-year individual assessments."

    The evaluation wasn''t just for first years.

    Second years had to be assessed too.

    And the first candidate was...

    "Rudy Astria, please wait in the corridor."

    It was me.

    I had already checked the order and was waiting in the corridor, monitoring the first-year scores.

    "Yuni did well, and now..."

    It was my turn to perform.

    I had a goal.

    I wanted to surpass Astina''s score when she was a second-year.

    This time, I realized something.

    Astina was even more impressive than I had thought.

    Despite only a year''s difference, I felt a significant gap.

    The gap felt more tangible after fighting her directly.

    But it wasn''t unreachable.

    I had set my sights on a target.

    Catching up to Astina right now was impossible.

    So, I nned to slowly reach that goal, starting by catching up to Astina as she was in her second year.

    "Rudy Astria, the second son of the Astria family and top student in the second year! He showed a shocking performance as a first year, and now we are excited to see what he will bring this time!"

    I walked out slowly into the corridor.

    Many faces were visible outside.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve been here..."

    I hadn''t been able to look around leisurely like this when I was a first-year.

    I was too tense and focused on what I had to do.

    But now, it was different.

    My condition was at its peak.

    Between student council work,b duties, and sparring with Astina...

    A few days of rest from these demanding tasks made me feel restless, eager to move.

    ''I want to start moving right away.''

    "Rudy student, just let us know when you''re ready."

    "Yes, I''ll start right away."

    I responded promptly to the announcer.

    Eager to move, I gathered my mana and looked up.

    At the end, Astina was looking at me indifferently.

    Seeing her, I couldn''t help but smile.

    I fiddled with my gloves.

    The mana stone on the back of the glove reacted to my mana, emitting a small light.

    ''It''s 40,000 points.''

    I recalled Astina''s score from her second year.

    With that thought, I let out a smile.

    "It''s easy enough."

    I dashed forward.

    The wind brushed through my hair, giving a pleasant sensation.

    Mana gathered in my gloves, sending a tingling sensation from my hands up my arms.

    As I sprinted forward, the scarecrow came into view. I pulled my arm back.

    Twisting my waist like hitting a punching machine, I drew my arm as far back as possible.

    "Inhale!"

    Then with all my might.

    With the greatest strength.

    Boom!

    I mmed the scarecrow to the ground.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 179: Individual Skills Assessment 2 (4)

    "Did you see that?"

    I smiled and faced Astina.

    "What''s so great about surpassing my second year score?"

    Astina spoke as if it was nothing, but she was smiling.

    My score was 70,000 points.

    It was a score that far exceeded Astina''s when she was in her second year.

    Astina, still smiling, turned her head slightly.

    "It seems like it''s time to manage your expression."

    "Ah... Hmm."

    I touched around my mouth with an awkward expression.

    Below, Luna was climbing up, her face devoid of strength.

    "Sniffle..."

    "Why the long face when you did well!"

    Next to Luna was Rie.

    Rie was holding Luna''s hand, helping her up.

    She looked like a mother leading her daughter.

    Astina smiled and looked at Luna.

    "Luna, well done."

    "Astina! At times like this, you shouldn''t say ''well done'' but rather scold for not doing better."

    Rie spoke sharply.

    "Luna didn''t mean for it to happen, maybe we should just let it be..."

    "No! When you do something wrong, you need to be scolded."

    "Sniffle..."

    Luna shrank under Rie''s scolding.

    She huddled and looked miserable.

    "I''m such a fool... I''m such a fool..."

    Luna had made a mistake during the assessment.

    Her attack didn''t hit the target properly, and the score was... disappointingly low.

    The reason for this actuallyy with me.

    After my assessment, the ground was left in a mess.

    My attack had created a pit in the ground and stones had scattered around.

    The professors did their best to fix the ground, but they couldn''t do it properly due to the need to proceed quickly with the assessments.

    Luna, who was next, tripped over an uneven stone while trying to cast her spell.

    As she fell, the spell was released and barely grazed the target.

    If it hadn''t hit the target at all, she might have had a chance to try again...

    It was both ridiculous and regrettable.

    "Anyway, individual assessments don''t significantly affect your score, so don''t worry."

    Astina approached Luna with a warm smile and stooped down a bit.

    "There are still opportunities ahead."

    Luna''s clothes were covered in dust and dirt from falling, and Astina began to brush it off.

    "Sigh..."

    Rie sighed and looked at Luna.

    It seemed that even Rie had spoken out of concern for Luna, knowing how hard she had tried.

    But I had a lingering question.

    "Luna, about the spell you used... did you choose that spell on purpose?"

    "Ah..."

    The spell Luna had chosen was not particrly remarkable.

    The magic was a wind attribute spell that had been enhanced several times.

    It was simply a spell that created ance of wind and hurled it swiftly.

    While its power was considerable, if asked whether it was Luna''s best effort, I could confidently answer ''no''.

    Luna, who primarily uses magical tools, could havee up with more unique ideas...

    In fact, the telekic magic tool she used in her first year was more impressive.

    "Was it, intentional? Or, maybe it couldn''t be helped..."

    "...What?"

    Rie red at Luna again.

    Thunk©¤

    Rie approached Luna and gave her a knock on the head.

    Luna held her head and let out a few tears.

    "Rie...!"

    "If you didn''t give it your best, ept the results! You shouldn''t just rely on luck!"

    "I had my reasons though..."

    Luna muttered, pouting her lips slightly.

    "We''ll end up really fighting if this goes on. Stop it, Rie."

    "Hmph..."

    Rie turned her head, clearly displeased.

    "Rudy, you should go and finish the rest of your assessments. Didn''t you say you''re not done yet?"

    "Ah, yes. I understand..."

    Although I was worried about Rie and Luna''s situation, I still had toplete my assessments.

    "I''ll be back then. Those two..."

    "Yes, I''ll look after them."

    The way she said it felt like leaving kids with a babysitter, but with Astina there, I doubted they''d get into any trouble.

    "Alright... I''m counting on you."

    "Ouch..."

    I fiddled with my finger from which blood had been drawn.

    "Isn''t there something like a needle around...?"

    Here, they didn''t use needles to draw blood.

    Instead, a cut was made on the finger with a knife to extract a few drops of blood.

    It was a crude method but efficient.

    Since the blood tests weren''t in-depth, arge quantity of blood wasn''t necessary.

    Most tests were conducted using magic, and the blood was only examined for its mana content.

    Since not much blood was needed, a sterilized knife was used to make a quick cut, foregoing any special tools.

    It was faster and cost-effective.

    But, slicing your finger with a knife was more painful than expected.

    It''s like stubbing your little toe hurts more than getting hit hard elsewhere.

    It was a simr concept.

    I wrapped my finger with a cloth and headed towards the open field, quickening my pace.

    It was Rie''s turn now; her name had just been called.

    I was curious about what Rie had learned from Serina and what abilities she would use.

    While I could guess, seeing it firsthand was different.

    Only by seeing it could I understand the principles behind her abilities.

    "I might be a bitte..."

    Just when I was undergoing the test, it was Rie''s turn.

    I couldn''t just say I''de backter for my test, so I was hurrying as fast as I could.

    "What''s this?"

    Arriving at the open field, I looked around.

    In the center of the field, mes were rising.

    "An explosive magic spell?"

    It was the explosive magic that Rie usually used.

    I thought she would use spirits after being trained by Serina...

    "Student Rie! 27,300 points!"

    It was a high score.

    Did she achieve that score with just her magic?

    But that didn''t seem quite right.

    Next to Rie, a green-colored hawk, Sylph, the intermediate wind elemental, was flying.

    The ground near the mes bore scars.

    It looked as though it had been sliced with a de.

    "What happened here?"

    "Hey! Rudy!"

    While I was muttering to myself, Luna called out to me.

    Her expression was better than before.

    I asked Luna.

    "Luna, what did Rie just do?"

    Luna looked troubled.

    "Ah... well..."

    "¡­?"

    I tilted my head in confusion as Luna hesitated.

    Luna pointed towards the center of the field.

    Rie was looking in our direction.

    She had her index finger raised to her lips.

    As if to say, ''be quiet''...

    "Rie told me... not to tell Rudy..."

    "Why?"

    "She''s annoyed. She said you should havee sooner if you were really curious."

    Why would she need to hide it...?

    Rie''s expression in the field suggested she was just in a bad mood and didn''t want to talk.

    I sighed.

    Luna seemed like she wasn''t going to tell me anything, probably because Rie had persuaded her.

    After being scolded by Rie, Luna probably just nodded in agreement.

    I could pretty much picture the scene.

    But there was another way.

    "Where''s Astina?"

    "She said she saw enough of your test and just left. Said there wasn¡¯t much else to see..."

    "Not even Rie''s assessment?"

    "Yeah, she said she felt like moving around after watching us perform our abilities and just left."

    "..."

    My n was thwarted.

    Maybe she left early, thinking Rie and Luna wouldn¡¯t fight...

    "So you should have moved faster, right?"

    As I was sighing, Rie walked up behind me, chiding me.

    "How could Ie faster when I was in the middle of a test?"

    "You could have watched me and then taken your test."

    "I prefer to get things over with quickly."

    Rie red at me.

    "See, I told you. She''s annoyed."

    "¡­Alright, I''m sorry."

    "If you''re sorry, hug me. Then I''ll tell you about my ability."

    "¡­What?"

    Suddenly, Luna, who had been sitting beside us, sprang up.

    "No, no! Not with people around! Oh, no!"

    Luna quickly stood up between us.

    "If that''s what it takes for her to talk, I''ll tell you!"

    "Ugh¡­"

    Seeing Luna''s fierce reaction, Rie clicked her tongue.

    "Fine. Let''s just drop it."

    "Good!"

    "Let''s sit down. We¡¯re attracting attention."

    "¡­Ah."

    There weren¡¯t many people around, but after Luna¡¯s outburst, everyone was staring at us.

    Luna¡¯s cheeks reddened with embarrassment.

    "Sorry, sorry."

    She muttered quietly and quickly returned to her seat.

    "But is there anything else to see? Seems like we¡¯ve seen everything."

    As Rie walked back to her seat, she shrugged nonchntly.

    "It''s still good to check out everyone''s abilities. To see what they can do and how much they''ve grown."

    Most of the people sitting around had the same thought process.

    The joint assessment was about analyzing each other''s capabilities and deciding how to act.

    "Do we really need to? After all, you''re the top and there¡¯s no one else to match you¡­"

    Rie was about to sit down when she suddenly widened her eyes, looking at the field.

    "¡­What''s that?"

    I followed her gaze, turning to look at the field.

    In the field was...

    "Evan?"

    Evan was standing there, but that wasn¡¯t what was surprising.

    "Why is the field suddenly¡­"

    The field, which had been just dirt, was now sprouting blue flowers and grass.

    And behind Evan, arge tree had appeared.

    Evan held his sword.

    White lights rose from the surrounding grass, flowers, and the tree.

    These lights began to converge on the sword.

    As they gathered, the sword was enveloped in a blue glow.

    Evan charged towards the target dummy.

    And then.

    A massive burst of light enveloped the field.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 180: Individual Skills Assessment 2 (5)

    "Second ce again?"

    I received the second-ce ranking in the individual assessment.

    But I wasn''t disheartened.

    Just moments ago.

    Evan had unleashed a massive technique.

    The ground around us shook, and a bright light enveloped the area.

    After everything settled.

    Evan staggered and almost copsed.

    People nearby quickly moved to take Evan to the infirmary.

    It seemed like the bacsh from using such arge-scale technique had caught up with him.

    I was dumbfounded watching this.

    Normally, such techniques aren''t used in individual assessments.

    While it is an assessment, it''s essentially a scouting exercise.

    One doesn''t reveal their full strength.

    The individual assessment is merely a stepping stone for the joint assessment.

    Since the joint assessment carries more weight in scoring, focus should be there.

    Revealing all one''s cards during the individual assessment can lead to poor scores in the joint assessment.

    It leaves onepletely analyzed.

    However, Evan''s technique this time was an exception.

    The intense light that wrapped around the clearing made it difficult to discern how the technique was activated.

    Fortunately, it was clear that using that technique resulted in bacsh for Evan.

    "But how do I counter that...?"

    The area behind where the scarecrow stood waspletely blown open.

    The wall erected to contain the power had been breached.

    Seeing this gave a rough idea of the scale of Evan''s technique.

    Could I break through that wall?

    Directly hitting the wall would be easy, but it''s impossible to do so with power escaping elsewhere.

    Then could I counter that technique?

    No certain answer came to mind.

    Yet, I smiled.

    Right.

    This is the level I need to be at.

    Apetitive spirit ignited within me.

    In this joint assessment, I nned to face Evan head-on.

    Of course, if Evan showed any signs of contacting the Rebels, I''d immediately suppress him, but otherwise, I''d let him be.

    It was the least I could do, a trapid for capturing the Rebels.

    Setting that aside.

    "There''s nothing I can do abouting in second..."

    I hadn''t used mana to the point of copsing.

    I thought it more efficient to have enough mana to continue train than use an excessive amount of mana.

    With my best effort in the joint assessment, I could easily overturn the ranking.

    Of course, my pride was hurt.

    I felt envious that Evan could demonstrate such power, considering all the hard work I had put in so far.

    But all these feelings fueled my motivation.

    I had a reason to be stronger.

    To beat Evan.

    Topletely defeat him.

    To the extent that the Rebels wouldn''t evene to mind.

    It was a short-term, clear goal.

    I smiled.

    "Let''s give it a try."

    Evan hadn''t nned to use that technique originally.

    After all, the individual assessment didn''t hold much significance.

    But watching Rudy''s attempt changed his mind.

    He wanted to win.

    Desperately so.

    That''s why he resorted to a secret technique instead of his intended one.

    It was the most powerful technique he could muster.

    ''The conditions weren''t ideal, though...''

    Evan''s ecological magic was stronger when surrounded by nts.

    He had reached the level where he could even spontaneously grow grass with mana, but naturally grown nts allowed him to use even bigger spells than artificially created ones.

    "Evan!"

    Just then, Yeniel burst into the infirmary.

    "Evan, are you okay?"

    "Uh... I don''t think I''m in bad shape."

    Evan tried moving his body.

    He had been dizzy from overusing mana just before, but he was starting to feel better.

    "More importantly... Do you know how I ranked?"

    Evan had been brought to the infirmary before the assessment officially ended.

    He hadn''t been able to check his rank or score.

    Yeniel sighed upon seeing him.

    "You came first. Scored nearly 90,000 points."

    Only then did Evan smile.

    "That''s a relief..."

    "It''s just an individual assessment. Why go all out with such a technique?"

    Yeniel chided him.

    "As long as I''m first, it''s fine."

    But Evan just smiled, satisfied.

    "Being first here could put you at a disadvantage in the joint assessment, you know?"

    "If Ie first there too, by beating Rudy Astria..."

    Upon hearing Rudy Astria''s name, Yeniel''s expression hardened.

    "Evan, there''s something I''ve been wondering."

    "Hmm?"

    "Why are you so intent on being the top student?"

    The reason to be the top student.

    Why he needed to be first.

    Evan had never questioned this before.

    He pondered for a moment before responding.

    "...To be stronger. The privileges of being top student and..."

    Before Evan could finish, Yeniel interjected.

    "What will you do with more power?"

    "More power... for what?"

    Evan couldn''t think of an answer.

    What to do with the strength he sought.

    ''Why am I trying to be stronger?''

    It was a fundamental question.

    Evan had simply been following the academy''s directives, striving to be at the top in itspetitive system.

    When he first entered the academy, he had the reason of tuition fees, but even that was no longer a concern.

    He had saved enough money that tuition wasn''t an issue.

    Nor was he particrly desperate for the privileges of being the top student.

    In fact, those privileges felt overwhelming to him.

    There were many benefits that Evan had never used.

    Just having a space to train and study was enough for growth.

    Therge number of benefits didn''t contribute much to his development.

    As Evan fell into confusion, Yeniel spoke up.

    "In my view, you''ve lost your way. Youck a genuine goal of wanting to be the top student. It seems like you''re just obsessed with thepetition."

    "Obsessed with thepetition..."

    "Rudy Astria."

    At the mention of that name, Evan''s eyes widened.

    "It looks like you''re just feeling inferior to Rudy Astria."

    Evan clenched his fist, feeling something boiling inside him.

    "Evan, you..."

    "Yeniel."

    Evan interrupted Yeniel.

    "...Yes, I feel inferior to Rudy Astria. You''re right, it''s not about wanting to be the top student as much as wanting to beat Rudy Astria. Is that wrong? Can''t that be my purpose?"

    Evan vented his frustration.

    He revealed what had been inside him.

    Something he had never told anyone before.

    But.

    "No, that''s not okay."

    Yeniel denied his words.

    "If what you were doing was just child''s y, it wouldn''t matter. But you''re not ready to take responsibility for your power. You don''t even know where your sword should be pointed."

    "But..."

    "Evan."

    Yeniel looked him straight in the eye.

    "Then what will you do if Rudy Astria suddenly disappears?"

    Evan stopped, mouth agape at Yeniel''s question.

    If Rudy Astria was gone...

    "If Rudy Astria gives up everything and vanishes."

    Yeniel asked again.

    "What will you do then?"

    "I''ll survive."

    After the individual ability assessment ended, Yuni emerged from the bathroom, wiping away the cold sweat.

    All the tension had dissipated now that everything was over.

    She was satisfied with her score.

    Though she hadn''t ranked first, it was still an achievement worth smiling about, especially since there were more assessments toe.

    "Uh... Yuni?"

    "Seniors? You''re all here?"

    As she walked out of the bathroom, she ran into Rudy''s group.

    "Yuni, are you okay?"

    Rie was the first to show concern for Yuni.

    Rie examined Yuni with a worried expression.

    "I wasn''t feeling great earlier, but I''m okay now."

    Yuni smiled at Rie, reassuring her.

    She didn''t want to cause Rie any worry.

    "I was really worried because you looked unwell today."

    "It''s okay because you worried about me, sister!"

    Seeing Yuni''s bright face, Rie also smiled.

    "Usually, you only get nervous when something''s going on. Looks like it was nothing serious this time."

    At those words, both Rudy and Yuni felt a pang of guilt.

    Normally, Yuni wouldn''t have been nervous in such a situation.

    She didn''t typically get nervous just because many people were watching.

    She became tense only when there was a reason, and then, in the presence of many people.

    But she couldn''t tell Rie the truth just yet.

    ''Sister... I''ll tell youter.''

    Yuni apologized silently to Rie and moistened her lips.

    "Still, you did really well on the score."

    Rudy joined the conversation with a smile, trying to change the subject.

    Yuniughed at Rudy''s remark.

    "Right? I did score well~. And I even got the same rank as Rudy."

    Rudy red at Yuni yfully.

    "Why are you picking on me all of a sudden?"

    "Pick on you? Coming second is still a great achievement, right?"

    Yuni was right.

    Second ce was indeed an excellent achievement, but for Rudy, it held a different meaning.

    He had always been second, after all.

    Yuni knew this, and Rudy realized she was aware.

    "Oh... Taking care of you only to hear such words..."

    "You took care of me, senior?"

    "Weren''t you nervous? I came to see you myself."

    Yuni tilted her head, puzzled.

    "How is that taking care of me? Was that even helpful? The real help came from Luna~."

    Yuni smiled and looked back at Luna.

    "Ahaha..."

    Yuni approached Luna, loosening the clothes tied around her waist.

    "Thank you, senior. This was really helpful."

    "I''m d it was useful."

    "Huh..."

    Rudy watched the scene with an incredulous look.

    "Oh, and the candy you gave me! I enjoyed it so much! Ah... Now that I think about it, I should thank Ena too."

    "Ah... Right. That candy..."

    Luna responded with an awkward smile.

    "That candy really worked wonders! When I was about to start my assessment..."

    "Yuni... Ena told me... that was just a regr candy. It doesn''t have any pain relief effect or anything like that... I was about to tell you earlier."

    "¡­What?"

    Yuni tilted her head in confusion.

    "I was sure... after eating it, I felt better... It even seemed to have a calming effect..."

    Yuni spoke, her face a mix of puzzlement and disbelief.

    "Ena said it was just an ordinary candy she made. Nothing special in it..."

    A question mark popped up in Yuni''s mind.

    She had intended to thank Ena profusely, believing the candy to have been incredibly effective.

    But to hear that it was just a regr candy without any medicinal properties.

    "Then why did I feel better...?"

    Yuni mused to herself, still tilting her head, lost in thought.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 181: Direction (1)

    Gracie''s Research Lab.

    "It''s too much... everyone is just too much..."

    Gracie was once again muttering words of despair today.

    "Professor Cromwell...! Professor Mcguire...! Professor Robert!!!"

    Robert had extended his vacation since the holidays and had not yet returned.

    Mcguire was busy with research at an academy in the capital.

    As a result, Cromwell had tasked Gracie with something.

    -Midterm exam, youe up with the questions.

    It was unfair.

    The exam questions that Robert and Mcguire should have handled were all assigned to Gracie.

    This midterm exam was the one before the joint assessment, so there were fewer questions to prepare.

    Still, the increase in workload was saddening.

    Gracie had been livingfortably, havingpleted her research during the holidays.

    Now, suddenly burdened with work, she found it hard to even pick up a pen.

    Gracie gritted her teeth.

    ''Right, I won''t just take this lying down...''

    Gracie had been continuously mistreated by the professors for the past half year.

    If she has to continue this professor job for decades, she might just die.

    It was time to find a way to survive.

    Gracie opened a drawer.

    Inside was a massive amount of documents.

    The contents were Liberion Academy''s exams for the past five years.

    Documents with the contents and solutions of all subjects'' exams.

    ''I did well to get this from Astina...''

    Gracie had secretly obtained these documents.

    Originally intended for reference, but in her current state, it wasn''t going to end at just referencing.

    ''After all, the questions are all the same...''

    Exams are a way to ask students if they know the content.

    Even if the questions are different, as long as the intent of question is the same, it shouldn''t matter.

    Gracie began to smirk and copy them onto the exam paper.

    "Hmm~ Hmm~"

    Gracie hummed a tune, praising herself foring up with such an idea.

    However, Gracie had overlooked something.

    The fact that she wasn''t the only one with the documents, and even if one doesn''t understand the content, they could still had the answers to them.

    Gracie, under great stress, had missed these minor details.

    The novice professor Gracie, unaware of what was toe, continued to diligently write down the exam questions.

    "Good work today."

    I wiped the sweat off with my sleeve and looked at Astina.

    "Yeah, you too."

    Astina was smiling pleasantly.

    It was a few days before the midterm exams, but I was training.

    Right now, the joint assessment was the most important thing.

    The midterms for the second semester had a smaller scope and less impact on grades.

    The joint assessment was much more significant.

    I had an intense discussion with Astina.

    I exined Evan''s techniques to her and pondered countermeasures.

    However, the results were disappointing.

    Astina, an exceptional wizard, couldn''t understand my perspective duringbat.

    She was a user of telekic magic, capable of moving, attacking, and defending.

    Ultimately, we started sparring without finding a proper countermeasure.

    I chose to experience things physically rather than just sit and discuss.

    Astina countered me with techniques simr to those used by Evan, which had arge range.

    Astina stared at me intently and then spoke.

    "So, did you understand anything?"

    "...Not at all."

    Maybe because my opponent was Astina, I couldn''t even touch the hem of her sleeve.

    I was like a dog chasing chickens.

    "Don''t worry, Evan is not as tough as me."

    She was right.

    Evan couldn''t move as fast as Astina when using techniques.

    "If I had at least managed to touch a strand of your hair, it would''ve been a littleforting... But now, I guess we can''t even spar."

    "That''s not necessarily the case. If youe up with any ideas, we can still spar from time to time."

    Astina was going to be busy for a while.

    She had ns to craft a staff since she had some time.

    Creating her own magic circle and researching meant she wouldn''t have leisure time for sparring like now.

    Anyway, I also needed time to think on my own, so it wasn''t a big problem.

    After wiping off her sweat, Astina packed her things.

    "Well, I should be going now."

    "Already? Why don''t you rest a bit more?"

    "No. If I''m going to rest, I''d rather do itfortably in my room. Resting in this sweaty state will only make me tired."

    I watched Astina for a moment, then spoke.

    "Besides making a staff, have you been up to anything elsetely?"

    "Hmm? Why do you ask that all of a sudden?"

    Astina tilted her head, seemingly puzzled by my question.

    "It''s just that, other than when we spar, it''s hard to see you around."

    Rie, Luna, and others seemed to have more free time after the holidays, often eating together and talking.

    But Astina was different.

    Even roaming around the Academy, it was hard to catch a glimpse of her.

    I hadn¡¯t worried much about it initially, thinking it was just part of her solo training routine, but it was starting to concern me.

    Staying holed up in a room and training incessantly can be exhausting.

    Meeting people asionally was essential for maintaining efficiency in both research and training.

    "I''m not particrly busy with anything."

    "Then, please, show your face around sometimes. Everyone is worried about you."

    I said this with a yful smile.

    Astina chuckled at my words.

    "I''ll try to, when I have the time."

    With that, Astina disappeared outside the training grounds.

    "Hmm..."

    I watched her retreating figure intently.

    Something had been off about her since ourst encounter.

    Looking at Astina, I couldn''t shake off a feeling of unease.

    It seemed as though she was deliberately keeping a distance from us.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible not to cross paths with her in the Academy.

    After pondering for a moment, I brushed off these thoughts.

    "She''ll manage on her own."

    Even if there were troubles, she would ovee them soon enough.

    After all, she is Astina Persia.

    Yet, despite trying to reassure myself, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of unease.

    In the Astria territory.

    "Is that really true?"

    Ian stood before his father, Perrian Astria.

    "Yes, it''s true."

    Ian''s eyes widened at his father''s confirmation.

    It was hard for him to understand that the Duke family would dabble in necromancy.

    The Astria family was already powerful without resorting to such magic, a ducal house of the empire that bowed to no one, capable of even keeping the emperor in check.

    Why would such a family stoop to such deplorable acts?

    Ian couldn''t make sense of it.

    "I intended to tell you when you inherited the family."

    Perrian clicked his tongue.

    Ian had never defied his father, but this time, it was hard to hold back.

    "I don''t understand, Father."

    It was a vulnerability that could lead to the downfall of the family.

    And if the rebels were involved...

    A lineage of ducal rule spanning several generations could copse in an instant.

    "We must sever ties with them now. If the emperor''s faction catches wind of this...!"

    "Ian."

    Perrian looked at Ian, who was losing his temper.

    "You don''t understand anything."

    Thump.

    Ian mmed his hand down on the table in front of him.

    "It''s you who doesn''t understand, Father!"

    "Hmm..."

    Perrian pursed his lips and then stood up.

    "Follow me."

    "What?"

    Ian furrowed his brow at his father''s words.

    Perrian, unfazed, moved on.

    They arrived at a vault within the mansion.

    Perrian naturally reached out to the vault.

    A light began to emanate from it, spreading out to form a magic circle.

    Click.

    The sound of the vault opening echoed.

    It was a vault bound by a magic circle.

    "What is this vault?"

    Ian looked suspiciously at Perrian.

    Perrian didn''t answer but opened the vault.

    Inside were only manastones, nothing else.

    "This is..."

    Ian''s eyes widened at the sight of the manastones.

    Perrian chuckled at his reaction.

    "These are manastones created through necromancy."

    Treating them like treasures, Perrian took out a handkerchief and reached into the vault.

    He retrieved a manastone from its depths.

    "The amount of mana..."

    The mere presence of the manastone emanated an overwhelming aura.

    It was just a manastone, but its power surpassed even the finest quality stones.

    The amount of mana was unbelievable.

    Ian couldn''t trust his eyes.

    It was more mana than even a royal wizard would have.

    This level of mana is enough to use high-level magic, usually reserved for great wizards.

    Ian was speechless.

    Perrianughed at Ian''s dumbfounded expression.

    "Now you see. This is the result of dabbling in necromancy."

    Perrian put the manastone back in the vault.

    "What happens if other nobles or the emperor himself finds out? With these powerful manastones, the Astria family is untouchable."

    Seeing the manastones, Ian understood what Perrian meant.

    If used properly, these manastones could obliterate a city in no time.

    In other words, the Astria family could destroy the empire if provoked.

    "We only have two of this level for now, but given time, we''ll be beyond reach."

    Perrian smiled.

    Ian''s expression hardened.

    "Why go to the lengths of creating such dangerous items? The Astria family already possesses great power. Such risky items are..."

    If these manastones were used not in an border city but in the capital''s heart...

    They could obliterate the capital itself.

    The problem was that these manastones were not produced by the Astria family but by necromancers.

    The Astria family could very well be victims of their own creation.

    "Tsk..."

    Ian''s words made Perrian click his tongue.

    "Are you content with the Astria family''s power? My son?"

    "What... are you saying?"

    "You''re thinking too small. It''s shameful to call you my son."

    Perrian pointed upwards.

    "The Astria family can ascend even higher. We are a family capable of using space magic, said to be wielded only by gods. Why should we remain under a powerless emperor?"

    "Father?"

    "Do you not understand why I entrusted you with the family''s affairs?"

    Perrian was still fit to be the head of the family.

    He had no reason to retire, neither in age nor health.

    "I will be the emperor."

    He had been preparing in the Astria territory.

    Preparing for a revolution...

    "Then, the rebels..."

    Ian''s words made Perrian click his tongue again.

    "They are irrelevant. I only recently learned that some of the necromancers were rebel leaders. Our prestigious family would never align with such insignificant beings."

    Perrian dusted off his handkerchief and put it away.

    "Now go. Do not interfere with your father''s work."

    Ian just stood there even after Perrian had left.

    He just stared at the vault containing the manastones

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 182: Direction (2)

    In the Academy''s vice-principal office, Cromwell sat reviewing exam questions.

    Usually, one professor does not review another''s exam questions.

    It''s seen as overstepping and disrespectful, even if a professor might make a mistake.

    However, Gracie was having her questions reviewed by Cromwell.

    "What''s going on here..."

    Cromwell never intended to review the questions.

    It started when Cromwell waspiling the exam papers from various professors.

    One question, previously set by Cromwell himselfst year, caught his eye.

    It was so familiar that he recognized it at a nce.

    This prompted Cromwell to review other questions.

    "I asked for questions, not for copying..."

    "I''m sorry... so sorry,"

    Gracie apologized repeatedly, looking distressed.

    Cromwell sighed, unable to be harsh with such an apology.

    He realized his own fault too.

    "I was too harsh on a new professor..."

    Cromwell knew Gracie, so he didn''t treat her like a new professor.

    Though she oftenined and seemed clumsy, she handled her tasks well, feeling like a veteran professor.

    "It''s my mistake..."

    Cromwell had given too much responsibility to a new professor.

    Even someone as resilient as Gracie could break down.

    Cromwell skimmed through the questions andid the exam paper on the desk.

    "Is the midterm in 3 days?"

    "Yes... I''ll redo the questions in these 3 days!"

    "No, there''s no time to redo and prepare the exam papers. We can''t afford that."

    Gracie looked despondent.

    "I''m sorry... I''ll take responsibility."

    "Take responsibility?"

    "I''ll... resign from my professorship."

    "What?"

    Cromwell stood up abruptly.

    "No, Gracie! You did nothing wrong! It''s my fault for overburdening you. I''ll take responsibility."

    "No, it''s my fault. I should be punished..."

    "No!"

    Cromwell was firm.

    If Gracie was punished, she wouldn''t be able to teach for a while, which was uneptable.

    "I''ll take responsibility. We''ll use these questions."

    "What?"

    "These copied questions are from Mcguire and Robert. If we don''t raise the issue of giarism, it can be overlooked. Many professors set simr questions, so it won''t be a serious problem."

    Cromwell organized the papers in front of him.

    "Let''s drop this matter. I said I''ll take responsibility."

    Gracie was moved by Cromwell''s stance, yet she had her doubts.

    Why was Cromwell reacting this way, not even scolding her?

    ''Gracie is a ve... no, a talent that can''t be easily let go.''

    Gracie didn''t know Cromwell''s thoughts and was just grateful he was protecting her.

    On the day of the midterm exams, I slowly walked towards the ssroom.

    The hallway was bustling with students.

    Usually, there''s a palpable tension in the air on exam day, but today it seemed unusually rxed.

    Perhaps because midterms aren''t as pressure-packed as final exams, even my ssmates and I feel more at ease.

    Yesterday, we all gathered for ast-minute study session.

    Using the study guides I had, we quizzed each other as a final review.

    Even Luna and Rie seemed more light-hearted than usual, though there was some nervousness, likely due to the uing joint assessments rather than the midterms.

    "I just want to get this over with and focus on training,"

    I muttered to myself as I continued towards the ssroom.

    "Hey, you''re here?"

    Rie greeted me as I entered.

    "Looks like we''re in the same exam room, huh?"

    "Yeah, it''s the first time we''re taking an exam in the same ssroom,"

    Rie replied with a bright smile.

    "You seem well-rested. Did you sleep okay?"

    "There was no reason I wouldn''t. I''ve pretty much finished studying, and I wasn''t worried. I''m feeling so confident I might even nab the top spot."

    Rie said with a shrug, her yful tone lightening my mood.

    "Everyone, start wrapping up your preparations. The exam starts in 10 minutes,"

    Announced a professor at the front of the room.

    "Yeah, good luck with your exam."

    "You too, don¡¯t let me steal the top spot from you."

    Rie said before heading back to her seat.

    A little whileter, the professor said,

    "Alright, let''s start the exam."

    We received our papers and started to read through the questions.

    "¡­?"

    While reading, I came across a question that was eerily familiar.

    No, it was identical to one we had reviewed the night before.

    Initially, I thought it might just be a simr question, but even the choices were the same.

    Perplexed, I looked up and caught Rie''s eye.

    She seemed to have noticed something odd as well.

    "Please, no looking around. It¡¯s exam time."

    "Oh, right¡­ Sorry."

    We both murmured and returned to our papers.

    Seeing Rie''s reaction confirmed my suspicion that something was off.

    I quickly scanned through the exam.

    To my astonishment, several questions from our study guide were on the test.

    This was bizarre.

    Was this some kind of dream?

    I pinched my cheek.

    Despite the pain, the situation remained unchanged.

    Well, there was nothing else to do but solve the problems.

    Though I wondered what the professors were thinking in setting such questions, I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    The only issue was that I wasn''t the only one who had seen the study guide.

    Could such an exam really differentiate students'' abilities?

    While I was concerned, all I could do was my best.

    The day after the exams, I found myself staring intently at an apology notice pinned to the bulletin board.

    "I knew it woulde to this¡­"

    After discussing with Luna and Rie post-exam, we were convinced that the exam was a mess.

    Upon revisiting the study guide, we realized that the choices in the exam questions matched those in the guide.

    Eventually, Cromwell had to issue an apology to the students.

    The notice was filled with odd phrases about theck ofmunication and misunderstandings, but in summary, it all boiled down to Gracie''s mistake.

    Many professors were out on business, and Gracie had ended up shouldering their burden.

    My gaze drifted from the apology notice to the adjacent board.

    There, the students'' rankings were listed.

    [1. Rudy Astria 1. Rie Von Ristonia 1. Luna Railer

    The day after the exam, I was staring at the list of top scorers, still in disbelief.

    "There were 38 perfect scorers."

    It seemed that everyone who had the study guide ended up tying for first ce.

    "This is ridiculous¡­"

    "I know, right¡­"

    "What''s this?"

    Startled by the sudden voice, I turned around to find Yuni standing behind me, hands sped behind her back.

    "Senior, hello?"

    "You scared me there."

    "I did make some noiseing here. You just didn¡¯t notice because you were so focused in your thoughts,"

    Yuni said, raising her hands in a gesture of innocence while smiling.

    "Anyway, this is a real mess, isn''t it?"

    Yunimented, pointing to the second-year rankings.

    "Indeed¡­ it''s aplete mess."

    I continued to gaze at the rankings.

    "Huh?"

    Something struck me as odd.

    A name that should have been there was missing.

    Evan''s name.

    Among those who had tied for first ce, I couldn¡¯t find Evan¡¯s name anywhere.

    I widened my eyes and scanned the rankings.

    [41. Evan]

    Lowering my gaze, I finally saw Evan''s name.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Evan was in a low position.

    Seeing this ranking made me feel uneasy.

    Should I be happy about this?

    Many had benefited from having the guide, but it had caused others to suffer.

    I had been lucky to avoid this fate, but my name could easily have been in that lower position.

    ''Luck is part of skill,'' they say, but this type of luck didn''t feel very satisfying.

    "The joint assessment is going to be a battlefield¡­"

    Cromwell''s apology hinted that the joint assessment would be more challenging to offset the skewed midterm results.

    It meant that even if there was a significant difference in the midterm rankings, it could be overturned in the joint assessment.

    "The joint assessment is going to be even more intense. Still, I bet I''ll win."

    Yuni said confidently.

    "Are you sure you can win?"

    The joint assessment is an activity involving both first and second years.

    With the second-year rankings in disarray, it was clear there would be a desperate struggle.

    In such a fierce battle, it''s the first years who stand to lose the most.

    Who knows what the second years might do to earn points in the joint assessment.

    They might target the first years.

    The format of the joint assessment hadn¡¯t been announced yet, but it was clear that the first years were feeling uneasy.

    However, Yuni didn''t seem particrly bothered.

    "Actually, I''m starting special training with Professor Gracie today."

    "Is Professor Gracie even in the right state of mind for that?"

    After all the chaos of the exam¡­

    "Professor Cromwell told her toy low for a while. So, she''s using the time to help me with my magic."

    That made sense.

    Gracie wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle this situation alone.

    Cromwell stepping in gave her some breathing space.

    I nodded.

    "Alright, then. Let¡¯s give it our all in the joint assessment."

    "Sure, good luck, senior."

    Yuni said and walked away.

    I was about to head off for my own training.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Before leaving, I nced back at the list again and looked at Evan''s name.

    Winning this way didn¡¯t feel right.

    But there''s still a chance topete fairly in the joint assessment.

    Still, there was a lingering bitterness in my mouth.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 183: Direction (3)

    [Joint Assessment for 1st and 2nd Year Students]

    The assessment is primarily individual.

    However, the actions to be taken during the assessment are not specified.

    The duration is three days and two nights, held in the Gotrin Mountains.

    Individuals can earn points throughbat in the mountains, and these points determine their ranking.

    There are two ways to gain points: incapacitate another student inbat or capture magical beasts in the mountains.

    Points are assigned based on the strength of the beasts, and scores are awarded ording to contribution.

    If a student incapacitates another, they can earn points proportional to that student''s individual assessment rank and the points that student had earned.

    If a 2nd-year student incapacitates a 1st-year student, they can only earn half of the points the 1st-year student had.

    Once a student is incapacitated, they cannot participate further and their score is finalized.

    Yeniel looked over these rules.

    "It seems well thought out."

    Everyone was paying attention to how the assessment would be conducted, as the 2nd-year midtermscked differentiation.

    This method would satisfy most.

    The 2nd years also had the penalty of only receiving half the points for attacking 1st years, and the individual format would increase differentiation in the assessment.

    Yeniel reviewed the other rules and came to a conclusion.

    "It''s practically saying to cooperate..."

    Points are distributed based on contribution when capturing magical beasts.

    Acting alone is less beneficial.

    While solo action might seem advantageous, to score high in this assessment, one must cooperate with others.

    Hunting magical beasts together may not yield high scores in the short term, but it''s more efficient in the long run.

    When hunting alone, it''s inevitable to encounter other students.

    In such cases, if the opponent has a team, you might face a one-against-many battle.

    Defeat in such a situation essentially means the end.

    No matter how many points you earn from beasts, you''re just giving them away to others.

    Considering all these aspects, forming a team early in the assessment is crucial for sess.

    It ensures safety.

    If someone is alone by the mid-phase, they be prey for other teams.

    From a team''s perspective, the likelihood of epting a lone individual into the team mid-way is low.

    It''s hard to tell if a person who didn''t form a team early on betrayed their own team or has been hunting others.

    Moreover, it might be more advantageous to capture an individual and gain points than to ept them into the team.

    There were several strategies to secure the first ce in the assessment.

    However, these were not strategies just anyone could implement.

    They required either special abilities or overwhelming power.

    Such methods of victory were reserved for exceptional individuals, not something an ordinary person could achieve.

    "If someone could do it¡­"

    Two people immediately came to mind.

    Rudy Astria and Evan.

    They were exceptional cases.

    Predicting their actions was nearly impossible.

    Especially with Evan''s current state, which was concerning.

    Thest time they spoke, he seemed as lost as a navigator without the North Star, clearly unsettled.

    But there was nothing Yeniel could do about it.

    Although she was concerned about Evan, Yeniel doubted that she could bring about a change.

    A few words from Yeniel were unlikely to change Evan.

    People don''t change that easily.

    Evan needed to experience and feel things himself before he could change.

    "Setting Evan aside for now,"

    Yeniel mused.

    "What should I do?"

    This time, even Yeniel was particrly focused on their performance.

    McDowell, the principal, had instructed her to bring back good results, and Yeniel intended to follow through.

    If possible, even aiming for the top spot.

    "Interesting."

    I was looking over the rules for the joint assessment.

    "At least this time we don''t have to fight each other! We just have to catch all the magical beasts!"

    Luna said cheerfully beside me.

    "It would be great if it were as Luna says¡­"

    But that was unlikely.

    Defeating people would be more beneficial for gaining points, but when considering overall rankings, reducing the number ofpetitors was more effective.

    In fact, defeating people could be more advantageous for increasing points.

    Towards thetter half, catching a weak yer who has umted points from beasts could yield higher scorespared to fighting.

    "Luna! Shall we decide where to meet up? Let''s get together and catch a ton of beasts!"

    "Should we?"

    Still, I was relieved that I wouldn''t have to fight people I knew.

    There was no reason to confront Rie or Luna.

    Both Rie and Luna were high-ranking, and I felt ufortable facing them.

    With these rules, there was no need to fight Luna or Rie.

    "Then let''s tell Rie too! Decide on a ce to meet! And tell other people!"

    "Don''t gather too many."

    Luna was excitedly making ns, which made me anxious.

    It felt like we were deciding who to take on a pic...

    "Of course! I''ll only tell people we know!"

    "Alright..."

    Although I felt uneasy, I couldn''t afford to worry about that.

    I had other things to do.

    "Firstly..."

    I fiddled with the booklet distributed by the academy.

    It was a beast encyclopedia.

    It detailed what beasts would appear in the joint assessment, their characteristics, and how many points they were worth.

    My task was to figure out which beasts would be the most efficient to catch.

    Catching people might be good, but I didn''t particrly want to do that.

    Unless they were causing harm to me or others, I didn''t want to attack people who were living peacefully.

    "Well, I guess I should get going."

    "Huh? Going where?"

    "I can''t keep standing in front of the bulletin board."

    "Right..."

    "I''m going to my room now to train and study the beasts."

    As I said that, Luna made a peculiar face.

    It was an expression mixed with dissatisfaction.

    I looked at Luna, tilting my head in confusion.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "Well... Rudy?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Rie and you... everything''s fine recently?"

    Luna looked anxious, fidgeting with her fingers.

    It was an obvious question.

    I smiled at Luna.

    "There were... some issues?"

    "There were?"

    Luna''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "What happened?"

    "Just rolling around here and there with each other..."

    I said in a yful tone.

    "Rolled around?"

    Luna mumbled quietly to herself in disbelief, "That''s impossible," and "Now that I think about it,st time too..."

    "Rudy..."

    Seeing Luna''s pout, I couldn''t help butugh yfully.

    "Just kidding. We''ve been struggling a bit with magic-rted stuff recently."

    "Magic?"

    "Yeah, Rie and I were discussing teleportation magic. We had some disagreements, so things got a bit heated."

    Hearing this, Luna scrunched up her nose.

    "Rudy!"

    "Why are you asking such a question? You trying to slyly probe was the naughty part here."

    Luna pouted her lips at my remark.

    "So, nothing really happened then?"

    "You know how busy we''ve beentely. What could have happened?"

    "But, what was that about?"

    "What?"

    "When Rie asked you to hug her during the individual assessment. It seemed too natural. Almost like you''ve hugged her before..."

    A twinge of guilt hit me at her words.

    Is a woman''s intuition really this scary?

    Iughed awkwardly.

    "Did it?"

    "Hmm... never mind then."

    Although Luna looked suspicious, she let it go.

    "Anyway! I''m still trying to win you over, Rudy! You know that, right?"

    "Win me over?"

    That was something from when we went to the Railer territory.

    It was only supposed tost until we returned from the Railer territory.

    Honestly, I hadn¡¯t taken those half-joking words too seriously.

    "It didn''t end when we returned to the academy?"

    "It''s overtime. It didn''t end back then."

    So it¡¯s overtime until she seeds?

    Practically like an endless rain dance until it rains.

    But it didn''t really matter to me.

    It wasn''t ufortable, and her antics were actually amusing.

    "Alright, give it your best shot."

    "But! If you start liking me too much, you have to tell me, okay?"

    Iughed at her silly statement.

    "Got it. You should head back and train too."

    "Okay! See you tomorrow!"

    I waved at Luna as I headed to the dormitory.

    Entering my room, I opened the booklet containing the names of the beasts.

    I had skimmed through the booklet as soon as I received it.

    There were beasts I recognized from our Magical Beast Studies ss and some I had never seen before.

    I flipped through the book to itsst section.

    The beast listed at the end.

    Beside its name, several red warning notes were written.

    "It feels like this one will just pop up near the end..."

    It was typical for a creature with such warnings to make an appearance.

    I smiled.

    "This is going to be interesting."

    The name of the beast at the very end of the book.

    It was the Red Dragon Hatchling.

    So, there were two goals for the joint practical.

    The highest scorers in both categories.

    Catching the Red Dragon Hatchling among the beasts.

    And catching Evan among the students.

    That was my n.

 Chapter 184: Direction (4)

    Dozens of students were standing in the auditorium, huddled together and chatting.

    As each name was called, one by one, they left the auditorium.

    "Let''s meet there then."

    "Okay! You have toe there at least on the second night!"

    "The seniors might just leave, but not us."

    "If we can''t make it, we can''t. Anyway, we''ll have to gather on the third day whether we like it or not."

    Like the others, we were gathered and chatting.

    Starting with Luna and Rie, then Kuhn and Emily, and Locke.

    And then.

    "When will I ever be invited to such a grand gathering?"

    "You could make it if you try, Riku. Stop ying around."

    Ena and Riku too.

    It seemed like everyone we knew was invited.

    I wondered if we had gathered too many people, but based on what we learned about the Red Dragon, it seemed we wouldn''t have too many, only perhaps too few.

    The Red Dragon was not an opponent to be taken lightly.

    It would take all of us, including Astina, to stand a chance.

    Even then, it wasn''t a guarantee of victory.

    Regardless of being a Hatchling¡­ the offspring of a Red Dragon, its majesty was undiminished.

    A dragon''s skin can deflect all magic and des, and the breath it emits can burn down mountains.

    Even if it''s just a Hatchling, it could still unleash half of that power.

    But that didn''t matter much.

    If you know your enemy and yourself, you will never be defeated.

    I had thought about myself and those around me, and diligently researched the dragon.

    I had even devised a n.

    I wasn''t sure how it would turn out, but it was a n with a good chance of sess.

    I smiled and looked around.

    Then I noticed someone who was usually there was missing.

    "By the way, isn¡¯t Yuni participating?"

    It was unlikely that Luna hadn¡¯t asked Yuni.

    Yet, she was nowhere to be seen.

    "Ah, Yuni said she''d observe the situation and decide. She said it''s hard to give a sure answer."

    Was it because I was part of this group?

    I thought that shouldn''t matter.

    After all, we werepeting based on our academic year and rank.

    I turned to look at Rie.

    "Is Yuni not feeling well...?"

    "She seems fine. And she wouldn''t get nervous over something like this. It¡¯s an event thatsts for days without an audience."

    Rie shrugged her shoulders.

    Indeed, if she wasn''t feeling well, she''d be more inclined to join, having supportive people around her.

    Then what was the reason?

    Just then, the announcer¡¯s voice rang out.

    "Yuni Von Ristonia, please board the carriage."

    "How can I achieve first ce?"

    Yuni had pondered this deeply.

    Her skills were certainly exceptional.

    Armed with the theories learned in theb and the lightning magic taught by Gracie, she felt confident against any first-year student.

    However, this assessment was such that even with outstanding skills, one might not secure the top spot.

    It required the support of fellow students and a bit of luck.

    Among the first-years, she was strong, but if the second-years were included, she would be in the upper-middle tier.

    If a powerful second-year targeted Yuni, she would lose.

    Not only would she miss the top ranks, but she could also plummet to the very bottom.

    In such a case, perhaps it would be better to heed Luna''s advice.

    That might be a more stable approach.

    However, Yuni was not satisfied with this.

    In Rudy''s group were Kuhn and Emily.

    Kuhn, a talent ranking third among the first-years.

    If she was in the same team, she might be overshadowed by Kuhn.

    To secure the top spot, she had to take a slightly different, albeit riskier, approach.

    "Even if I join Luna''s groupter... I can¡¯t start off with them from the beginning."

    She needed to earn as many points as possible on her own.

    That was the only way to score higher than Kuhn or Diark.

    "Now the question is, what should I do from here?"

    Yuni gazed up at the sky.

    She was in a forest dense with trees.

    Even though it was autumn, many trees were still green, interspersed asionally with trees shedding their autumn leaves.

    The scent of fallen leaves and earth enveloped her.

    Yuni had arrived at the mountain where the joint assessment was to take ce.

    Then, a voice from behind spoke.

    "Yuni, you may proceed directly to the assessment."

    "Ah, yes... I mean, understood."

    Yuni initially responded informally before quickly correcting herself.

    The staff member smiled at Yuni''s cute mistake and boarded the carriage they had arrived in.

    Then, the carriage traveled to the mountain.

    "How did they make a path through the mountain?"

    Yuni looked in wonder at the trail leading up to the mountainside.

    Trees had been cut to create a neat pathway.

    "This isn''t the time to worry about that."

    Yuni shook her head.

    The first-years had arrived at the mountain earlier than the second-years.

    Limited carriages and the inability to teleport all students to the mountain at once meant that the disadvantaged first-years started the evaluation first.

    With no second-years around, she had to earn as many points as possible.

    Rustle©¤

    At that moment, a sound came from the bushes in front of Yuni.

    She quickly turned her head towards the sound.

    "A magical beast?"

    Yuni watched the bushes warily, a look of surprise on her face.

    Then, a small creature burst through the undergrowth.

    "...A rabbit?"

    A rabbit with fluffy fur appeared.

    Yuni gazed impassively at the rabbit.

    Then, she manipted her mana.

    Crackle©¤

    Static electricity formed around her head.

    "There shouldn''t be a rabbit like this in such a ce."

    The rabbit was actually a ''White Rabbit,'' a type of magical beast.

    It was clearly listed in the Bestiary.

    This mountain was home to numerous magical beasts.

    A mere rabbit couldn¡¯t survive here.

    The White Rabbit¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Its fur bristled, revealing sharp teeth and ws.

    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±

    ¡°Spark.¡±

    Yuni used her magic, and small electric currents shot out from her hand.

    ¡°Squeak!¡±

    The White Rabbit dodged Yuni''s magic by rolling away.

    Seizing the opportunity created by the White Rabbit''s dodge, Yuni used another spell.

    "Fire Ball."

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    The Fire Ball hit the White Rabbit.

    Small mes clung to its body, and it rolled on the ground.

    However, it didn¡¯t copsepletely.

    Despite being hit by the Fire Ball, the White Rabbit got back up.

    ¡°Squeal...! Squeak!!!¡±

    But it didn¡¯t continue the fight.

    Making strange noises, the White Rabbit quickly began to flee.

    ¡®Did I use too weak a spell?¡¯

    Choosing the Fire Ball was a decision to conserve mana, considering the 3-day duration in the mountains.

    However, it was Yuni¡¯s mistake to allow it to escape.

    ¡®Should I chase it?¡¯

    Each of these magical creatures represented points, so she needed to defeat them.

    Yuni moved to chase the fleeing White Rabbit.

    But she didn¡¯t need to go far.

    Rustle©¤

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    She had just started chasing when she heard noises from the surrounding bushes.

    Rustle©¤ Rustle©¤ Rustle©¤

    It wasn¡¯t just one or two.

    White rabbits with white fur started to emerge from the bushes.

    That¡¯s when Yuni realized.

    White Rabbit: Not very strong individually but highly reproductive.

    Hunts in groups.

    Requires caution when faced alone.

    Those were the words from the Bestiary.

    Dozens of White Rabbits surrounded Yuni.

    ¡°Grrr¡­ Grrr¡­¡±

    The White Rabbits made strange noises, as if mocking Yuni.

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    Yuni looked around nonchntly and then smirked.

    ¡°Missing one score brought many more at once? Is this the ¡®blessing in disguise¡¯ Rudy talked about?¡±

    Yuni waved her hand in the air.

    Strong static electricity formed around her, gathering in her hand.

    With a satisfied smile, Yuni said,

    ¡°Chain Lightning.¡±

    After arriving at the mountain, I looked around.

    Surprisingly, the surroundings were quiet.

    Unusually quiet.

    Firstly, I scanned the area.

    I needed to decide quickly where to move.

    This evaluation was tost for three days and two nights.

    During this time, I would have to camp in the mountains.

    And that too, under the threat of enemies lurking around¡­

    Surely there were those nning to earn points through surprise attacks.

    For some, it was more advantageous to face people than magical beasts.

    Take Yeniel, for example.

    Having lived the life of an assassin, Yeniel would likely opt for such a tactic.

    Therefore, finding a base was essential.

    A ce where I could easily protect myself at night.

    A cave would be good, or even an open area.

    I was confident in a fair fight, no matter the opponent.

    ¡°More importantly¡­¡±

    I looked up at the trees around me.

    I could feel manas moving above the trees.

    Were the instructors monitoring?

    I didn''t notice it in my first year, buttely, I''ve be more sensitive to mana.

    It made sense, considering even a Red Dragon Hatchling could appear.

    If even one student were to lose their life, it would cause an uproar¡­

    Lost in these thoughts, I was about to move when I heard it.

    ¡°¡­Rudy Astria.¡±

    I heard my name being called.

    A man appeared before me.

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    I looked puzzled at the unfamiliar man.

    It was absurd that someone I didn¡¯t know was calling my name as if waiting for me.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rockefeller, the eldest son of the Count of Tronia!¡±

    The man proudly dered his lineage.

    But even with his deration, I didn¡¯t recognize him.

    How could I remember every student in the Academy?

    I had trouble remembering the names of those helping the student council.

    ¡°So what? Is this some kind of introduction?¡±

    I frowned and spoke.

    ¡°Well¡­ Ah¡­! Fine, let''s assume that.¡±

    Rockefeller, as he introduced himself, extended his hand toward me.

    ¡°Join our team, Rudy Astria.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯s advantageous to form teams with people nearby, right?¡±

    Hearing this, I understood the situation.

    I guessed why it had been so quiet around.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t join your team?¡±

    Rockefeller smiled as if he had anticipated my response.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to take your points.¡±

    As he spoke, I felt mana around us.

    Some of the manas I had felt earlier flickered.

    It seemed odd that there was so much mana, but it appeared that many were lying in ambush.

    ¡°Being the second-ranked in the individual evaluation¡­ your points must be quite valuable.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    They were waiting where the carriages dropped us off, nning to ambush anyone who wouldn¡¯t join their team.

    The carriage route into the mountain was limited.

    So, waiting at that spot meant they could ambush students without a team.

    They had found a loophole in the rules.

    It was ridiculous.

    "Hey, I have a question."

    "...What?"

    "What were you thinking, waiting until thest to be here? You knew who would be on thest carriage, didn''t you?"

    Thest to leave the Academy.

    That included me, Evan, Rie, and others among the top second-year students.

    "Do you really think you stand a chance?"

    If it were a battle among the top-ranked students, maybe.

    But not a single one of us would fall to these small fry.

    "Instead of scheming like this, you should have hunted more magical beasts."

    I manipted my mana.

    "Or, you should have ambushed without talking."

    As I said this, the guy started to backpedal.

    Then he shouted.

    "Everybody, attack!"

    "Toote, idiot."

    I channeled mana into my feet and stomped on the ground.

    In an instant, I reached Rockefeller.

    "Starting with you, then?"

    I smiled and raised my hand.

    The mana stone on my glove twinkled.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 185: Direction (5)

    "Sigh..."

    I took a moment to catch my breath and looked around.

    About a dozen peopley defeated on the ground.

    Had I started off too leniently?

    More attacked me than I had anticipated.

    Some of them were quite skilled.

    I tried to conserve my strength as much as possible.

    It was early in the assessment, so I couldn''t afford to use too much power.

    As a result, small wounds appeared on my arms and legs.

    That was the cost of minimizing mana use.

    ''I''m not sure if this is an advantage...''

    ''

    These injuries wouldn''t hinder my fighting, though.

    There was no problem moving my arms or legs, and I wasn''t bleeding much.

    The real issue was something else.

    I had spent too much time dealing with them.

    Although I had earned a decent score, the sun was beginning to set.

    Without a proper team and staying up all night in this situation, my mana, physical, and mental strength would surely not recover, a definite problem for tomorrow.

    To avoid impairing my ability in tomorrow''s battle, I needed to quickly establish a base.

    ''The problem is where to find such a ce...''

    Without further dy, I started moving.

    ''My clothes are all dirty now.''

    Yuni frowned and dusted off her clothes.

    They were grimy from extensive use of magic.

    "Ouch!"

    Pain struck while she was dusting, causing her to yelp.

    She hadn''t noticed during the fight, but there was a wound on her left forearm.

    It wasn''t bleeding profusely, so she left it as it was for now.

    ''More than that, it''s so ufortable.''

    Sweat had soaked her back from the intense movement.

    After some thought, Yuni reached a decision.

    ''Maybe I should look for a stream?''

    Having earned a substantial score, she shifted her focus to survival.

    She needed to find food and water.

    The best ces for that were valleys or streams.

    As a user of lightning magic, Yuni could easily secure food with a single spell at a stream.

    Besides, she could also take the chance to wash up, making the stream an ideal destination.

    Yuni slowly started walking.

    ''If things keep going like this, it''ll be pretty good.''

    But she couldn''t let her guard down.

    The nature of this assessment allowed forebacks in thetter half.

    If one aimed for the top spot and umted enough points, even arge gap could be overturned.

    Or, the scores of those in lower ranks couldbine to surpass the first ce.

    Given the mountain''s vast size and the risks involved in fighting, people would likely avoid each other, but she couldn''tpletely rule out encounters.

    ''I need a big enough lead so that even if the lower ranks all start grouping, it won''t matter.''

    This was why Yuni had said she wouldn''t join any groups.

    Being in a group would limit the increase in points.

    And with Rudy''s group having strong members, it was disadvantageous for Yuni to be in a group, especially when capturing magical beasts, as points were awarded based on contribution.

    While she pondered this, she gradually heard the sound of running water.

    She had already checked the map of the mountain, so finding key locations like a valley wasn''t difficult.

    Pushing through the bushes towards the valley, she noticed something.

    "Hmm?"

    There was a figure by the stream.

    A woman was bent over, drinking water.

    ''An enemy?''

    There was no one else around.

    That meant she was alone.

    She didn''t seem alert, probably not having noticed Yuni yet.

    Yuni began to channel her mana.

    "Ah..."

    Just then, the woman finished drinking and straightened up.

    Yuni stopped channeling her mana and spoke out.

    "...Emily?"

    "Huh?"

    It was Emily, Kuhn''s girlfriend.

    Startled by the sudden noise, Emily looked in Yuni''s direction.

    "It''s Yuni!"

    Emily got up excitedly, a smile on her face.

    Yuni lowered her hand, which was ready to cast a spell, and opened her mouth to speak.

    "Drinking water so carelessly, what if someone attacked you?"

    "Ah... I was just really thirsty and drank in a hurry."

    Emily smiled awkwardly.

    They had been together in Gracie''sb, but they weren''t particrly close.

    Yuni, by nature, didn''t approach people she wasn''t interested in.

    Emily was aware of this.

    Yet, Yuni''s words seemed almost concerned, which puzzled Emily a bit.

    Yuni emerged from the bushes.

    "Oh? Yuni, did youe from a fight?"

    Emily''s eyes widened upon seeing Yuni''s disheveled clothes.

    "Yeah, ran into a pack of rabbits."

    Emily hurried over to Yuni.

    "Are you hurt anywhere?"

    She began inspecting Yuni''s body for injuries.

    "Ah."

    Emily suddenly realized her actions might be too forward.

    Normally, she took care of her friends, and in this unfamiliar environment, seeing Yuni brought relief, making her to act as she usually did with her friends.

    "Sorry, sorry."

    Emily stopped and stepped back.

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    Yuni tilted her head, puzzled by Emily''s behavior.

    "Well, it''s just that..."

    Emily gestured awkwardly with her hands.

    She didn''t want to seem too friendly suddenly, fearing it might be perceived as an act for the assessment.

    Unaware of Emily''s thoughts, Yuni raised her arm, revealing a blood-stained sleeve on her forearm.

    "I got hurt here."

    "Oh...?"

    "You know healing magic, right?"

    Emily was surprised that Yuni, who had barely remembered her name and face after a week in theb, knew she could use healing magic.

    "Okay, got it."

    Emily approached Yuni cautiously and examined the wound.

    It wasn''t too severe, but if left untreated, it could scar.

    "Just a moment..."

    Emily opened her bag, strapped around her waist.

    "I can''t heal itpletely, but I''ll make sure it doesn''t get worse."

    She took out antiseptic and a white cloth.

    Then, she led Yuni to the stream.

    "Let''s wash it with water first."

    To remove any dirt or debris, they rinsed the wound with water before Emily sprinkled some antiseptic on the cloth.

    "This might sting a bit."

    "Ow...!"

    As Emily applied the cloth to the wound, Yuni grimaced.

    After cleaning the wound, Emily began to channel her mana.

    Mana gathered in her hands and she ced them over Yuni''s injury.

    Yuni rxed her face, feeling the warmth of Emily''s mana.

    "Healing."

    A greenish glow circled around Emily''s hands.

    The wound that hadn''t properly clotted began to heal gradually.

    While it didn''tpletely disappear, the throbbing pain subsided.

    Yuni looked at her wound curiously and moved her arm around.

    "It doesn''t hurt?"

    "Yeah, for now I''ve only managed to stop the bleeding and alleviate the pain. I''m still not skilled enough topletely heal it¡­"

    "How do you do it?"

    "Huh?"

    Yuni looked at her with curious eyes.

    Emily, a bit flustered, slowly began to exin.

    "Well... healing magic works through the control of mana... You can do it to..."

    "Really?"

    Yuni nodded in satisfaction.

    "Thanks, really."

    "Oh, no need to thank me! That''s what friends are for."

    Yuni, without much reaction, walked towards the stream and bent down to drink some water.

    Emily watched her, somewhat baffled.

    It was their first time being together like this, and it felt awkward yet unexpectedly kindpared to their usual interactions.

    After drinking, Yuni took a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped her mouth.

    "By the way, where''s Kuhn?"

    "Huh? Kuhn?"

    "You''re always with Kuhn, right?"

    "Oh... I haven''t met him yet today. I was nning to stay low and then quickly head towards the summit."

    "The summit?"

    Yuni put the handkerchief back into her pocket.

    "Yeah. We nned to meet with Luna and Rie at the ''Big Boss Rock.'' You know, that huge rock at the top."

    "''Big Boss Rock?''"

    "Yeah, that big rock up there at the peak is called ''Big Boss Rock.'' That''s where we decided to meet."

    Yuni frowned as she looked at the rock Emily was pointing to.

    It was the same rock she had used to orient herself when she arrived here.

    "Such a name..."

    Yunimented and then stood up.

    "Then let''s stick together."

    "Huh? You mean you''lle with me?"

    Emily recalled what Luna had said.

    Yuni had declined the invitation to join them, saying she preferred not toe.

    "So you''ve changed your mind?"

    "No, I''m not going to join. It''s just that it''s dangerous at night, so let''s stick together."

    Emily''s eyes widened at Yuni''s proposal.

    "You mean you''ll protect me?"

    At Emily''s words, Yuni wrinkled her nose.

    "No, it''s just more efficient if we''re together."

    Emily smiled at Yuni''s response.

    Being with someone like Yuni would be better than being alone.

    Emily wasn''t fast or particrly strong inbat, so it was a nice offer.

    "Alright, then shall we look for a ce to stay?"

    Emily spoke with a voice full of cheer.

    Yuni and Emily managed to find a shelter before sunset, settling in a small cave near the valley.

    As the twilight set in, Yuni ced the fish she had caught on the ground.

    "Here, I''ve brought some fish."

    "Thanks, Yuni! I''ve also started a fire."

    Emily had gathered fallen leaves from around and made a small campfire near the cave, which was quitepact.

    Yuni looked at the fire, then around them, with a puzzled expression.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "No, it''s just that I''ve been hearing sounds of a fight since a while ago."

    "Sounds of a fight?"

    Indeed, there had been faint noises, but they seemed distant, so Emily hadn''t paid much attention.

    "It sounds like it''s getting closer."

    "Should we put out the fire?"

    Crack©¤

    Suddenly, a loud crashing sound echoed nearby, like a tree breaking.

    It was quite close.

    Thud©¤

    "Aaah...!"

    A scream followed.

    "What''s that?"

    Yuni quickly gestured with her hand, signaling to stay still.

    ''What''s happening?''

    She nced back at the fire.

    "We should run."

    Though leaving their shelter felt regrettable, it felt like the right decision.

    "The fire...?"

    "Leave it..."

    Thud©¤ Thud©¤

    The sound of heavy footsteps approached rapidly, making a thunderous noise.

    Then.

    Bang©¤

    Two figures burst out from between the valley and the forest, one seemingly chasing the other with a sword.

    "Ah..."

    Bang©¤!

    The pursued figure mmed against the valley wall, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    The othernded gracefully in the valley.

    Yuni and Emily watched the scene in shock.

    The identity of the person who hit the wall was obscured by dust, but the other''s face was clear.

    A man with ck hair, wielding a sword, surrounded by a greenish glow.

    Instantly, Yuni and Emily recognized him.

    "Evan..."

    The person standing boldly, having pushed the other away, was none other than the top student of the second year.

    It was Evan.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 186: Direction (6)

    It felt hollow.

    His eyes were focused, yet there was an emptiness within.

    Yuni clenched her teeth hard.

    ''If I fight, I lose.''

    It was an obvious fact.

    Even in perfect condition, defeating Evan was impossible.

    She pondered if it might be possible to escape by using up all her mana.

    "Yuni Von Ristonia... Emily... is it?"

    Evan looked at the two and spoke.

    Emily''s eyes widened, surprised that Evan knew her name.

    "How..."

    She wasn''t a celebrity at the academy, yet he knew her name.

    It would have been one thing if he had just said her name, but his hollow eyes while speaking it sent chills down her spine.

    "Ugh..."

    Just then, a person who had been smashed against the valley wall began to rise.

    Extracting himself from the embedded wall, he slowly walked out.

    It was Diark.

    With a grimace, blood trickled down from his head.

    Diark, wiping the blood from his forehead, looked towards Yuni.

    "Yuni... right?"

    "Yes."

    Yuni looked back at Diark.

    His clothes were torn, and there was arge sword wound on his stomach.

    In contrast, Evan was without a single scratch.

    Her fleeting hope of possibly escaping was diminishing.

    Even after such a fierce fight, Diark hadn''t managed to inflict even a scratch on Evan.

    Yuni thought about how to escape this situation.

    But Evan gave no opportunity.

    He raised his sword, and green lights from the surrounding trees began to converge.

    Yuni quickly made a decision.

    "Emily, heal Diark!"

    "What? Uh?"

    Crack¡ª

    Yuni activated her mana.

    With Diark and Emily injured, they stood no chance against Evan.

    There was no way to create an opportunity to escape.

    Yet, she confronted Evan.

    "Spark!"

    Yuniunched several small currents at Evan.

    "No!"

    Diark shouted at that moment.

    "If you use magic directly..."

    Yuni didn''t respond and continued her magic, charging towards Evan.

    Her n was to attack first, as electric magic was not good defensively.

    "Hmm..."

    Evan deflected the approaching currents with his sword.

    ''Done...''

    Yuni inwardly smiled.

    He couldn''t deflect the current with his sword.

    If the current touched the sword, it would travel through it, paralyzing him.

    Yuni maneuvered her mana as she watched.

    But Evan was not so easily ovee.

    After deflecting Yuni''s Spark, he quickly charged towards her.

    "Ah...?"

    He wasn''t paralyzed.

    Evan''s characteristic.

    Magic nullification.

    A skill that nullified all magic.

    Yuni was unaware of Evan''s ability.

    She didn''t know that Evan''s sword could not just block mana butpletely obliterate it.

    As Evan approached Yuni, he lifted his leg.

    "Weak."

    His raised leg glowed green as he struck Yuni squarely in the abdomen.

    "Ugh...!"

    Bang!!!

    Yuni was kicked away by Evan, flying off into the distance.

    "Yu, Yuni!!!"

    Emily cried out in rm.

    Diark then grabbed Emily''s wrist.

    "Focus on healing! I need to step in."

    "Ah... ugh... Healing!!!"

    Emily nodded at Diark''s words and cast her spell.

    "Argh..."

    Yuni, clutching the area where she was hit, struggled to her feet.

    "It hurts..."

    Yuni, who had lived a sheltered life, had never experienced such a powerful attack.

    It was an excruciating pain that brought tears to her eyes.

    Still, she staggered to her feet.

    Being kicked was better than being stabbed.

    If she had been stabbed by the sword, she wouldn''t have been able to get up again.

    Yuni clenched her teeth and stood up.

    ''I can''t fall here.''

    Despite the pain, she had to move.

    She had to respond to her opponent.

    It was a desperate situation, and it hurt terribly, but she endured and stood up.

    She couldn''t just copse here in vain.

    "Yuni Von Ristonia."

    Then Diark spoke.

    His expression was better than before, probably due to Emily''s healing.

    Drawing his sword, Diark stepped forward.

    "I''ll take the front, you follow up with an attack."

    There was no talk of forming a team or anything else.

    It was obvious that they had to join forces to stand against Evan.

    Yuni took a deep breath and looked ahead.

    "Got it..."

    Evan watched them indifferently.

    Then he spoke.

    "Next time, I''ll make sure you won''t get up."

    Light leaked from the surrounding trees again.

    Green lights gathered, brighter than before.

    Crack©¤

    The roots of the nearby trees burst out of the ground.

    They moved as if alive.

    The roots surrounded Yuni, Diark, and Emily, preventing their escape.

    "Uh..."

    Even in this desperate situation, Yuni moved her mana.

    She tried her best despite the hopelessness.

    Diark did the same.

    "Here I go."

    Diark, infusing his sword with sword aura, charged at Evan.

    At the same time, Yuni also activated her mana.

    "It won''t work."

    Evan charged back at Diark, who was rushing towards him.

    "Ugh..."

    Diark tried to stop his advance when Evan charged back at him.

    However, Evan did not slow down.

    The sword approached from the front.

    Diark raised his own sword to block it.

    Evan, seeing Diark raise his sword, swiftly withdrew his.

    Then, he ducked and kicked Diark''s lower body.

    "Ugh...!"

    The direct kick to his leg drained its strength, and Diark copsed to the ground.

    ''The magic is still...''

    Yuni''s electric attack flew towards Evan.

    Evan smoothly continued his motion, watching the approaching electricity.

    He quickly raised his torso and brought his sword to meet the electricity.

    "...What?"

    As the electricity touched Evan''s sword, it disappeared as if it had never existed, leaving no trace behind.

    Confirming the magic had vanished, Evan lifted his foot and kicked Diark.

    Diark was sent rolling across the ground by Evan''s kick.

    "...Is it over?"

    Evan looked indifferently at Yuni, raising his sword.

    The sight of Evan with his sword raised brought an overwhelming sense of intimidation.

    Though she knew they wouldn''t lose their lives in this assessment, the fear was great.

    The thought of potentially losing her life filled her mind.

    "Ah..."

    Yuni tried to move her mana, but her body wouldn''t respond.

    Her face paled, and her legs trembled uncontrobly.

    As Evan stared at her, he raised his sword high.

    ''No, this can''t be happening.''

    The moment that swordes down...

    It''s the end.

    Right here.

    Just as Yuni was paralyzed with despair,

    "Hey."

    A voice suddenly called out.

    It was a familiar voice.

    "...?"

    Startled by the unexpected voice, Evan stopped his downward strike and turned to the side.

    A figure emerged from beside them.

    "What are you doing?"

    The voice was filled with anger.

    A man emerged from the debris of the destroyed trees, walking towards Evan.

    "Ha...!"

    Evan looked at the man with a mix of wonder and annoyance.

    There seemed to be a sense of wee, mixed with rising anger.

    Yuni looked at the suddenly appearing man.

    "Se, senior?"

    "That''s enough of bullying these kids. Didn''t I make a rule about that? What are you doing?"

    The man, running his hand through his hair, spoke with an air of irritation.

    It was Rudy Astria.

    "Ha... Haha... Rudy Astria!"

    Evan, ignoring Yuni and Diark, pointed his sword at Rudy.

    "I''ve been looking for you."

    Evan said, seemingly pleased.

    Rudy looked at him with a disbelieving expression.

    "If you were looking for me, why involve the others?"

    Evan paid no heed to Rudy''s words and took a fighting stance.

    But Rudy just looked at Evan with disdain, making no move to engage.

    "Ru, Rudy."

    Yuni spoke, surprised by Rudy''s nonchnt attitude.

    Then Rudy slightly turned his head and raised his hand slightly.

    It was a gesture that seemed to say, ''Don''t move.''

    "What, what''s...?"

    "Yuni."

    Emily, who was behind her, grabbed Yuni.

    Emily brought her index finger to her lips and whispered softly.

    "Just do as the senior says..."

    "Huh?"

    "Look at Rudy."

    Following Emily''s direction, Yuni saw that Rudy was covered in wounds.

    He looked as if he had already been in a fight.

    "We can''t fight because he''s protecting us..."

    Yuni muttered to herself.

    Then, she thought.

    So, he already knew about this situation and came prepared?

    What''s his n?

    Can he really win with those injuries?

    Against such an opponent?

    Yuni''s mind was a whirl of thoughts.

    Seeing Yuni stop her actions, Rudy smiled and looked at Evan.

    "So, you found me? Why aren''t you attacking?"

    "Rudy... Astria!!!"

    Evan, with his sword glowing in a green light, charged at Rudy.

    Rudy saw Evan rushing towards him and jumped back a considerable distance.

    Evan''s sword, followed by swirling green lights, chased after Rudy.

    And it wasn''t just that.

    The trees near Rudy started moving, attempting to grab him.

    "That''s right,e out like this."

    Rudy spoke as if he was leisurely, but his expression was strained.

    Rudy didn''t confront Evan head-on and kept backing away.

    Gradually retreating into the forest, he started to disappear from Yuni''s sight.

    "Yuni, now''s the time!"

    Emily grabbed Yuni''s hand.

    "We have to run. Now that Rudy has drawn his attention..."

    "..."

    Yuni bit her teeth and looked in the direction where Rudy had disappeared.

    Then, she pushed Emily''s hand away.

    "...Yuni?"

    "I''m going to follow them."

    "Follow them? Yuni, Rudy intentionally distanced himself... If we go now, we''ll just be a hindrance..."

    "No, there might be something I can do to help."

    Yuni started walking forward.

    Despite feeling a tremendous sense of helplessness when facing Evan.

    Despite being wrapped in fear.

    She had to move.

    Rudy was risking his injured self to save them.

    ''If Rudy senior falls back now...''

    Then...

    "Emily, take him and run."

    Yuni pointed at Diark, who was lying on the ground.

    "Yu, Yuni!"

    Ignoring Emily''s call, Yuni, with trembling legs, started running towards the direction Rudy had disappeared into.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 187: Direction (7)

    Evan''s eyes zed with fury at the sight of Rudy.

    Rudy had appeared out of nowhere, provoking Evan, and now seemed to be taunting him as he fled.

    Rudy continuously evaded without even trading blows, always retreating.

    Despite the multitude of tree trunks targeting him, Rudy nimbly dodged them, moving swiftly in every direction.

    It appeared as though Evan could catch him, but Rudy always managed to escape by a hair''s breadth.

    This frustrating cycle of near-captures and escapes gradually fueled Evan''s anger.

    Rational thought gave way to rage.

    "Damn it, Rudy Astria... Fight me fair and square!"

    Rudy turned towards Evan upon hearing these words, his lips curling in a mocking sneer.

    "Rudy Astria!!!"

    Evan gritted his teeth in frustration.

    He exerted more mana to manipte the trees, but Rudy, unyielding, broke through the branches and evaded capture.

    Evan realized something as he watched Rudy''s retreating figure.

    ''Just chasing him won''t end this.''

    He shifted his mana, aiming to immobilize Rudy.

    The surrounding trees responded to Evan''s mana.

    ''Time for a grand move... targeting the legs.''

    Green light radiated from the trees, converging on Evan''s sword.

    This was Evan''s nature magic*, a spell that harnessed the power of nearby trees as a substitute for mana.

    He nned to use a spell of immense scale to target Rudy''s legs.

    As the mana gathered from the trees, a wind blew.

    "Huh?"

    A sudden breeze, unexpected in the densely wooded mountain.

    Even if there was wind, it would only lightly affect the nearby trees.

    It was an unnatural wind.

    "What''s this?"

    He doubted Rudy Astria would have cast a spell while fleeing.

    Just to be sure, Evan extended his sword into the wind.

    If it were magic, his sword should have dissipated it.

    But the wind blowing towards Evan persisted.

    "It''s not magic?"

    The wind felt too purposeful to be a natural urrence, especially since it was blowing solely towards him.

    Evan''s brow furrowed in confusion.

    Rudy was growing more distant, and a strange phenomenon was unfolding before him.

    Now wasn''t the time to ponder this peculiar breeze.

    Evan refocused, attempting to draw energy from the surrounding trees once more.

    As the green lights converged towards him, a small red light approached from afar.

    It wasn''t the green light Evan was gathering, but a red one, tiny in size and moving towards him with an unnatural, undting motion.

    Evan suddenly realized something.

    The breeze that kept blowing towards him was carrying a flickering light.

    He instinctively knew he shouldn''t let this lighte closer.

    But it was too tiny to interact with using his sword.

    As he pondered alone, the undting red light grew increasingly brighter.

    Evan''s eyes widened at the sight.

    It''s going to explode.

    He knew it instantly.

    He stopped his actions and lifted his sword to shield himself.

    The small light intensified in color, its form blurring.

    And then, in an instant...

    Boom!

    It expanded rapidly and exploded.

    Strong winds and mes erupted.

    "Argh..."

    Evan managed to control the extent of the explosion with his sword, a fortunate oue.

    However, the wind caused by the explosion shattered rocks and trees, sending fragments flying.

    These fragments pierced Evan''s body.

    "Argh..."

    Evan winced in pain as small stones embedded themselves all over his body.

    But he couldn''t afford to stay still.

    Several more red lights, carried by the wind, approached him.

    He had to avoid them.

    They were too small to be sliced with his sword.

    Moreover, even if he could control the mes of the explosion, he couldn''t control the resultant wind.

    ''What kind of technique is this?''

    Evan was bewildered.

    He had always believed he could control anything with his sword.

    But now, he couldn''t block these with his sword.

    Lack of experience.

    Evan, having not encountered such situations before, couldn''t understand what was happening.

    He decided that he first needed to dodge the iing wind.

    As he prepared to move away from the wind...

    Hiss...

    The wind caught fire.

    It was as if someone had lit the fuse of a bomb, the wind itself ignited.

    "Ah."

    And then.

    Boom!!!

    The wind resulted in a tremendous explosion.

    A loud explosion resonated.

    ''Rudy...!''

    Yuni realized it came from the direction Rudy had gone.

    Her legs were weak, yet she pushed herself to run as fast as she could.

    Finding Rudy and Evan was difficult; they were nowhere in sight.

    Driven by an unwavering determination to find Rudy, Yuni ran forward, not even sure of her direction.

    Her breath was heavy, almost suffocating her.

    Her mind and body screamed for her to stop.

    Her mind argued that going there wouldn¡¯t make any difference to Rudy, and her legs felt like they couldn¡¯t run any further.

    Yet, she continued to move forward, regardless of her internal protests.

    She had intended to surpass Rudy and prevent him from meeting Rie.

    She had been so focused on defeating him.

    However, Rudy had been supporting her since the individual assessment, evening to her before the assessment to boost her morale.

    Even now, his support was evident.

    She realized how close she had been to failing, and her actions filled her with shame and regret.

    She felt she owed it to Rudy to help him, especially now that he might be injured.

    The thought of Rudy facing Evan while hurt, and possibly failing the assessment, was too much for her to bear.

    ''I have to do something, even if I fail...''

    "Yuni."

    She heard a voice just as she was determined to continue forward.

    Someone called her, urging caution.

    "Going any further is dangerous."

    Yuni stopped and turned around, questioning.

    "...Sister?"

    It was Rie, holding a staff radiating bright light.

    "Rudy is safe. Don''t go any further,"

    Rie said with aforting smile.

    Seeing her sister like this brought tears to Yuni''s eyes.

    "Why are you here...? Is Rudy in danger...?"

    Yuni looked around, confused and concerned.

    Rie gently ced a hand on Yuni''s head.

    "Rudy is drawing Evan away and will be back soon."

    Yuni''s face showed confusion at this exnation.

    "So he lured him away... Was this nned?"

    "It wasn''t fully nned, more like improvised."

    Yuni, tears in her eyes, looked puzzled.

    Rie smiled at her reassuringly.

    "Why are you about to cry? It¡¯s nothing serious."

    "No, it''s just... Senior... I mean..."

    Rie embraced Yuni warmly.

    "It''s okay."

    "...I won''t cry."

    Yuni wiped away her tears and hugged Rie tightly.

    "That was a close call."

    I watched the forest burning from the explosion Rie had caused.

    Such devastation would surely prevent Evan from continuing the fight.

    I never nned to engage Evan inbat from the start.

    I was originally searching for shelter when I heard a loud noise nearby and decided to investigate.

    There, I witnessed Diark and Evan fighting.

    I observed the battle to understand the situation.

    It was a one-sided affair.

    Diark tried to create openings to escape, but Evan aggressively pursued him, intent on killing him despite Diark¡¯s evident reluctance and weaker strength.

    Evan cornered Diark all the way to a nearby valley where Yuni and Emily were.

    Evan even attacked Yuni and Emily, choosing them over more profitable monster hunting.

    He wasn''t interested in dialogue.

    I almost rushed in when I saw this, but I paused to think carefully.

    I needed a strategy to handle Evan.

    In this environment, I was at a severe disadvantage.

    The trees around us were a source of Evan''s strength.

    The forest, surrounded by trees, was the perfect battleground for Evan.

    Facing Evan in my current state, having used much of my mana, was almost certainly impossible.

    Defeat was inevitable.

    My agility was insufficient for luring Evan away and then evading him.

    I could move short distances quickly butcked the stamina for sustained running.

    I needed a different n.

    -What are you doing?

    That''s when Rie contacted me.

    More precisely, it was Sylph, Rie¡¯s spirit, who came to me.

    Rie had also heard themotion of Diark and Evan¡¯s fight and hade to scout.

    Together, we devised a n.

    I would lead Evan as far as possible while Rie wouldunch a powerful attack using her new ability.

    Trusting her word, we put the n into action.

    ''What kind of technique did she use?''

    I pondered, looking at the mes.

    An attack delivered without revealing herself, and it was more powerful than her usual.

    I shrugged.

    I could just ask herter.

    I smiled.

    Then, as I was about to move on, I looked back towards the burning area.

    "Evan, we''ll meet againter."

    Now wasn''t the right time to fight.

    I needed to create the right environment.

    Establish conditions where victory was possible.

    I would return then.

    *I was watching my friend y runescape and realized eco-magic should actually be called nature magic... sorry took me looking at a nature rune to realize there was a better term avable...

    Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 188: Direction (8)

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Senior¡­¡±

    I smiled and waved at Yuni and Rie.

    Yuni frowned and looked at me, while Rie smiled.

    Rie slowly walked towards me and checked my body.

    "Are you hurt anywhere?"

    ¡°Just a little? The injuries aren¡¯t that serious.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t avoid all of Evan¡¯s attacks due to low mana.

    I had to escape while maintaining a safe distance, so some minor injuries were inevitable.

    ¡°Look¡­¡±

    Then Yuni came up to me.

    She looked at the injuries I had.

    It was surprising to see Yuni, not Rie, acting like this.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Really¡­¡±

    Yuni looked at me with annoyance.

    ¡°Why did you try to save me? It was just bad luck that I met a strong opponent. I should have just failed the assessment and that would be the end of it! It was just an unavoidable ident¡­ due to bad luck¡­¡±

    Yuni looked upset, rambling as she gazed at my wounds.

    I smiled at her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s bad luck to meet such a guy, it¡¯s good luck to meet me. Just think of it as good luck.¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot? Senior, don¡¯t you think about your own benefits?¡±

    "...Just living to help others is good enough."

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Rie tilted her head at Yuni¡¯s behavior.

    She squinted, as if something was strange.

    Yuni¡¯s behavior was odd, but there was no reason for such an expression.

    It wasn¡¯t strange to be emotional after a significant event.

    I looked around, wondering if someone else was nearby.

    But there was nothing in sight.

    Why is she making that expression?

    I asked Rie.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. Nothing at all.¡±

    In response to my question, Rie shook her head.

    Yuni, looking confused, poked at me.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go back to where we were. Emily is there, so you can get some treatment.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Emily knows healing magic.¡±

    That worked out well.

    Getting treated by Emily and increasing our numbers would reduce the danger at night.

    ¡°Shall we move then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior.¡±

    Rie kept looking at me with suspicion.

    I looked back at her.

    ¡°Rie?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, yeah. Shall we go?¡±

    ¡­Why is she acting like that?

    I was puzzled, but I started walking to join Emily and the others.

    ¡°Yuni¡­! Rudy¡­!¡±

    Emily was hiding near the valley with Diark.

    It seemed they hadn''t gone far because Diark was injured.

    ¡°Emily, are you okay?¡±

    Yuni slowly approached Emily.

    ¡°Yes, I''m fine thanks to Yuni¡¯s protection... But¡­¡±

    Emily looked at Diark, who was sitting in front of her.

    ¡°Has senior arrived¡­¡±

    Diark, wrapped in bandages, looked quite pitiful.

    ¡°Can you continue the assessment in this state¡­¡±

    "We have to try as much as we can. We can''t just give up."

    It seemed Diark was satisfied just to have not been eliminated.

    In fact, it wouldn''t have been surprising if he had been eliminated after being attacked by Evan earlier.

    Evan''s strikes could be fatal for first-year students.

    Still, Diark had managed to hold on, likely because he was not just a wizard but a magic swordsman with physical enhancements.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve had a tough time¡­¡±

    I patted Diark¡¯s shoulder a few times.

    This guy was also aiming for the top rank among the first-year students.

    He must be heartbroken about this unlucky situation.

    Yet, seeing his determined demeanor made me want to support him.

    ¡°Shall we prepare to spend the night?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t do much to help, but I thought of creating afortable environment for them.

    The first to respond to my suggestion was Yuni.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the stream. I can quickly catch something like fish.¡±

    ¡°Oh, would you do that?¡±

    I was a bit surprised to see Yuni being so proactive, but I didn¡¯t stop her since she volunteered.

    ¡°Then shall we also get ready?¡±

    We needed to make a space to sleep in and make space for a bonfire.

    It would be too ufortable to sleep on the bare ground without anything.

    We needed to gather leaves or something to make a bed-like structure.

    ¡°Rudy,e with me. Emily should stay and take care of Diark.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay! You can go without me. Take Emily with you¡­¡±

    Diark quickly responded to Rie¡¯s suggestion.

    Rie looked at Diark with cold eyes.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Diark sensed the threat and gentlyid down.

    Hey down gently, but his movements were swift and concise.

    Then he suddenly groaned.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ I suddenly feel unwell¡­ I need to lie down¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Emily? Could you take care of Diark?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Diark and Emily quickly reacted to Rie''s words.

    It was curious that they reacted like that without Rie having to do much.

    They were quick-witted, indeed.

    ¡°Rudy? Shall we go?¡±

    Rie spoke to me with a smile in her eyes.

    Seeing Rie like that, I sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on the kids¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong? Is something the matter?¡±

    Rie gave a sly smile and tilted her head, pretending to be clueless.

    Since I wasn''t really asking the kids to do anything but rather telling them to rest...

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Rie left the shelter with a bright face.

    We had to go a bit away from our campsite to gather short branches and leaves.

    As we walked away from the shelter, Rie spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting darker.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. Let¡¯s gather quickly and return.¡±

    After hearing my response, Rie sighed and spoke again.

    ¡°In a forest with no one around¡­ and with the weather turning dark¡­ it feels a bit cold and eerie.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right. Let¡¯s gather quickly¡­¡±

    Before I could repeat my earlier response, Rie quickly turned her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m hoping for.¡±

    It was cold, dark, and spooky, so we should hurry back and light a bonfire, right?

    ¡°So, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you can be so clueless.¡±

    Rie sighed and reached out her hand to me.

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hold my hand.¡±

    Rie extended her hand towards me confidently.

    I stared at her and then firmly said,

    ¡°No.¡±

    I felt like I had been pushed around too much by Rietely.

    I couldn¡¯t just keep doing everything she asked; it would spoil her.

    Rie''s eyes widened at my firm refusal.

    ¡°¡­You mean no?¡±

    She stepped back as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, her face full of disappointment.

    ¡°Why not¡­¡±

    Gone was her confident demeanor, reced with a pitiful look as she gazed up at me.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Seeing the usually assertive Rie with such an expression weakened my resolve.

    How could anyone remain unaffected when someone as attractive as Rie looks up with such an expression?

    I pressed my lips together and turned my head away.

    I mustn''t give in here.

    This was just a trick of Rie''s.

    I turned my head sharply.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ gather some branches¡­¡±

    I resisted well¡­

    Just as I was about to turn and walk away,

    Rie grabbed my sleeve.

    She looked up slightly with a sad expression.

    ¡°Hold it¡­¡±

    She repeated.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My resolve wasn¡¯t that strong.

    ¡°?~?.¡±

    Rie hummed a tune while holding my hand.

    One should know when to refuse, but...

    How can I say no when she makes such a face and asks?

    So, I ended up holding Rie¡¯s hand as we went to collect branches.

    However, there was a problem.

    To pick up branches, I needed to let go of her hand.

    It was obvious that Rie wouldn¡¯t just let it be if I simply released her hand.

    I nced at Rie, with the branches right in front of me.

    ¡°We can¡¯t pick up the wood if we keep holding hands¡­¡±

    I hinted subtly to Rie.

    But Rie was unfazed.

    ¡°Sylph.¡±

    She immediately summoned a spirit to gather the surrounding leaves and branches.

    In no time, Sylph had collected all the leaves and was holding them.

    I thought we didn¡¯t need toe out here if she was going to do this, but it was clear her aim was just to be alone with me, so I didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    But Rie overlooked one thing.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve gathered everything, shall we go back?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    After all, our purpose ofing out was to collect leaves and branches.

    Now that we had everything, there was no reason to stay outside any longer.

    ¡°¡­The breeze is nice. Why don¡¯t we walk around a bit more?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous outside. What if we encounter other people or beasts?¡±

    ¡°With you and me here, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±

    Rie spoke confidently, but I couldn¡¯t spoil her any further.

    ¡°No. It¡¯d be a headache if we run into a strong beast. Let¡¯s go back and rest. Tomorrow is going to be very busy.¡±

    I didn''t mention Sylph since it didn''t use much mana, but we needed to conserve as much mana as possible.

    We have a busy schedule starting from tomorrow morning so we need to conserve both mana and physical strength.

    At my words, Rie tilted her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a slight change in the n. I¡¯m moving some things forward.¡±

    ¡°Moving things forward?¡±

    My n.

    A n known to Rie, Luna, and everyone.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯re going to hunt the Red Dragon Hatchling.¡±

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 189: Direction (9)

    The dragon is known to be the strongest among magical beasts, inhabiting mountains, seas, and grasnds without preference, making nests and living there.

    It manages the beasts around its nest to protect it and gather food.

    Although it may seem no different from other beasts, the dragon differs significantly¡ªit canmunicate with humans.

    Possessing superior intelligence and rationalitypared to other beasts, dragons, however, cannot coexist with humans.

    Despite being able tomunicate, they cannot engage in meaningful ''conversations'' with humans.

    The lifestyles of humans and dragons arepletely different.

    Dragons live a life simr to animals, reigning over other beasts not out of care but by the principle of strength.

    Weaker beasts follow dragons not for protection but merely because of the dragon''s strength.

    From a human perspective, this might seem barbaric: the strong survive, and the weak perish.

    Dragons do not intervene if their weak subjects kill a powerless human.

    This way of life has led dragons and humans to run parallel but separate paths.

    Humans trying to converse with dragons were not understood, and the actions of dragons were iprehensible to humans.

    Failing to understand each other due to differing natures and ideologies, conflict was inevitable.

    Thus, dragons almost vanished from the empire due to ongoing conflicts, easily eliminated as they did not cooperate with each other.

    When a dragon appears somewhere, it is promptly exterminated by a specially formed squad.

    The presence of a dragon here is surprising.

    ording to the professors, it''s a hatchling, so a dragon must have nested recently.

    ¡°Tomorrow, right away?¡±

    Emily asked in surprise.

    ¡°We were going to catch it anyway. Why are you surprised now?¡±

    ¡°You said on the third day... it''s sudden to fight now.¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t matter if we fight on the second or third day.¡±

    I moved the schedule up a day because of Evan.

    If we fight the dragon, themotion will be noticeable to everyone on the mountain.

    If Evan hears this and attacks us, it will lead to significant damage.

    We can''t handle both Evan and the dragon simultaneously.

    However, Evan is currently injured.

    Rie must have severely injured Evan, rendering him unable to move recklessly.

    This was an opportunity to seize.

    "Then we should get up early tomorrow morning,"

    Rie suggested, to which I nodded in agreement.

    "Let''s go to bed early then. The night watch will proceed as already nned."

    Saying this, I nced at Yuni.

    Yuni, without a word,id down.

    Was she nning to act alone as usual?

    I was curious but decided to lie down too.

    Running around the mountain all day had left me exhausted.

    The night deepened.

    The next morning, we got up early and prepared, though there wasn''t much to prepare for.

    We didn''t have much to take with us or any need to tidy up the surroundings.

    However, Emily had something to do.

    "Take this medicine after meals, change the bandages to prevent the wound from worsening, and apply this ointment,"

    she instructed.

    "Thank you,"

    Diark said as he received the medicine from Emily.

    We wanted to take Diark to the peak, but it was impossible in his condition.

    Aware of this, he approached me first to discuss it.

    After receiving a few necessary medicines from Emily, he decided to part ways with us.

    "Don''t move around too much. It might aggravate your wound,"

    Emily advised.

    "I understand. Thank you,"

    Diark responded.

    Emily then prescribed the medicine and stood up.

    "I guess it''s time to leave."

    "Yes, let''s go,"

    I replied, looking at Yuni.

    She was smiling and chatting with Rie.

    I called out to her,

    "Yuni."

    "Yes?"

    she responded, tilting her head to my question.

    "Are youing to the summit with us?"

    "Oh, the summit? Wasn''t that obvious? Why ask such an obvious question?"

    Yuni shrugged her shoulders, her usual annoying smile on her face.

    She looked better than yesterday, which was a relief, but her attitude still made me want to knock some sense into her head.

    "When did you ever do anything on your own?"

    "Eh, that was then. I''m going now, aren''t I?"

    "Fine, do as you please."

    I nodded my head and rolled up my sleeves.

    "Shall we go then?"

    We began our trek towards the mountain''s summit.

    We agreed to meet Luna and the others near a big rock close to the summit, so our path was not much different from the one leading to the top.

    On our way to the summit, we encountered several magical beasts, none of them particrly strong, so we dispatched them quickly, as if they were merely a meal.

    Walking briskly, we finally reached the vicinity of the ''Big Boss Rock'' at the mountain''s summit.

    "Hey! Rudy''s here!"

    Luna called out, waving her hand.

    Locke and Kuhn were also there.

    I smiled and looked around.

    "Haven''t Rika and Ena arrived yet?"

    "No, not yet. It would be nice if they could arrive before lunch..."

    Luna said this with a smile, then turned her gaze away.

    I was surprised to see Yuni standing next to me.

    "Yuni! You came too!"

    "Yeah, it just happened that way. We met and came together."

    "Really? That''s great!"

    Luna, delighted, grabbed Yuni''s hand, causing Yuni to blush slightly.

    "Did you have any trouble on the way? Any injuries?"

    "Nope! I met Kuhn right at the start and came here safely!"

    "That''s good."

    "Hehe."

    Luna scratched the back of her head andughed.

    As she did, she nced behind me.

    "¡­!"

    "Uhuhuhu¡­"

    Behind me stood Rie, grinning slyly.

    "Ru-Rudy, don''t tell me¡­"

    Luna''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Luna~~!"

    "Uh¡­ slow¡­ down¡­"

    That''s when Ena and Riku''s voices were heard.

    "Oh, oh! Riku, Ena!"

    Luna looked back and forth between Ena''s group and me, perplexed.

    "Luna! Can you take this?"

    Ena was holding arge bag, likely filled with medicinal herbs.

    "Uh, oh! Sure! Rudy... I''ll see you in a bit¡­"

    Luna rushed to help Ena with the bag, still casting suspicious nces my way.

    Then Rie walked up to me.

    "Huhu¡­"

    "Why are you smiling like that?"

    "It''s my victory, isn''t it? I''m the one who''s with you."

    "Don''t say it like that..."

    I sighed, looking at Rie.

    It seemed like it was time to sort things out.

    I couldn''t keep up this situation forever.

    I needed toe up with a n.

    I shook my head.

    This wasn''t the time for such thoughts.

    When Ena and Riku had climbed up to the rock, I spoke up.

    "Looks like everyone''s here now..."

    I shared my n with everyone.

    The critical steps needed to capture the Red Dragon.

    It was a n I had already discussed, but I reiterated it to reinforce it.

    As I was exining, Riku cautiously raised her hand.

    "But... how exactly are we going to deal with the dragon''s wings?"

    The most crucial part of my n was targeting the dragon''s wings.

    If the dragon could fly, our options would be severely limited.

    So, the first thing we had to do was break its wings.

    "Locke will take care of the wings."

    Everyone''s gaze turned to Locke, who was sitting nonchntly on a rock, nodding his head.

    I had discussed it with him beforehand, and he seemed prepared in his own way.

    "And Luna, can you do what I asked?"

    "Yes! No problem!"

    "Good."

    I nodded and looked at everyone.

    "Remember what I told you. We''re here to earn points, not out of some sense of duty. To score high in this evaluation, we need to avoid injuries as much as possible. If there''s a risk of serious injury or a dangerous situation, run away immediately. It''s okay if the n falls apart; the priority is to escape. Think of your own benefit."

    Everyone smiled at my words.

    "Let''s go then."

    Together, we headed towards the summit of the mountain, towards the Red Dragon''s nest.

    Inside arge cave, therey a being.

    This being, wrapped in red scales, was a Red Dragon.

    Young and not asrge as a typical dragon, its majestic presence was still apparent.

    The dragon was dreaming about the past, specifically a memory of its mother being captured and killed by humans.

    The dragon stirred and lifted its head.

    "Is it the sound of humans?"

    Lately, there had been sounds of humans roaming the mountains, but the dragon had paid no mind.

    Dragons typically don''t act unless it concerns them directly.

    Trying to sleep again after the unsettling dream, the dragon found rest elusive, unsure if it was the dream or the nearby humans that disturbed it.

    Then, the sound of footsteps approached.

    The dragon couldn''t ignore the intrusion this time.

    "Arrogant humans."

    Its massive body caused the cave to rumble as it stood up and stepped out.

    "Wow, it''s huge."

    "It''s like a building moving..."

    "Stay calm, Luna."

    Outside the cave stood three humans - two women and a man.

    The dragon scanned them.

    "Only three?"

    They seemed young and inexperienced, hardly the formidable opponents the dragon expected.

    Disappointed, the dragon thought,

    ''I''ll just send them away and go back to sleep.''

    It didn''t want to waste energy on such trivial intruders.

    As the dragon was about to speak, one of the women summoned a wind spirit,

    "Sylph."

    The man then crouched down, and the spirit generated a strong wind beneath him,unching him at incredible speed towards the dragon.

    The tiny human figure flew up to the dragon''s face.

    The dragon''s eyes widened in shock.

    "What the..."

    The man, now in the air, punched the dragon''s nose with tremendous force.

 Chapter 190: Direction (10)

    Dragons are covered in scales of unbelievable toughness.

    Even a normal sword cannot leave a scratch on these scales.

    The scales are not only tough but also highly resistant to magic.

    There are still ways to wound a dragon, despite such strong scales.

    One can either attack with enough force to prate the scales or target areas without them.

    ¡°Huff...!¡±

    I struck the dragon''s nose.

    Even in armor, there are gaps to exploit.

    The dragon, though covered in scales, did not have them over its nose.

    ¡°Gurgh...!¡±

    Blood spurted from the dragon''s nose as it screamed, its eyes widening in shock.

    I immediately shouted, seeing its reaction.

    ¡°Rie!¡±

    At my call, wind enveloped the dragon.

    The wind, like threads, began to entwine around the dragon''s body.

    ¡°Krr...?¡±

    The dragon struggled in confusion.

    ¡°Burn fiercely.¡±

    As Rie murmured, the wind caught fire.

    The wind, wrapping around the dragon, fueled the mes.

    The fire on the dragon''s body zed intensely.

    It was a technique Rie had prepared and honed.

    This was a spell to enhance an elemental.

    But it wasn''t just about strengthening the elemental''s power.

    The wind created by the elemental could only manipte and sharpen the air.

    It was limited by the nature of the wind.

    This magic broke that limitation.

    It allowed partial weakening or strengthening of the elemental, giving free control over the form of the wind.

    Moreover, it could alter the wind''s nature, maintaining its form but changing its essence.

    Like now, sending fire through the wind.

    ¡°Kr... Kra...!!!¡±

    The dragon panicked as it caught fire.

    Even with scales, there were gaps.

    The mes crept into these gaps, tormenting the dragon.

    The dragon thrashed in agony.

    ¡°Humans!!!!!¡±

    Its thrashing caused sparks to fly, dimming the mes.

    ¡°Stick to the n.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Hearing Rie and Luna''s response, I turned around.

    We needed to reach our positions before the dragon regained its senses.

    Rie used Sylph to move elsewhere, while Luna and I started running towards the back.

    ¡°Damn it!!!!¡±

    The dragon raged at the sight of us.

    But it couldn''t follow.

    If we hid ourselves towards the forest, the trees would conceal us from the dragon''s view.

    I quickly moved and looked at Luna.

    "Luna, are you ready?"

    "Yes!"

    We walked a bit and then looked ahead.

    It was a pit we had prepared earlier.

    We jumped into that pit.

    As soon as Luna entered the pit, she opened her magic book.

    "Huff..."

    Luna took a deep breath and moved her mana.

    A strong light leaked from the magic book.

    Arge magic circle appeared in front of Luna.

    Not just that.

    Besides therge magic circle in front, smaller magic circles appeared around Luna.

    "Think you can escape me!!!"

    The dragon''s roar was heard.

    It was as expected.

    It''sing now.

    Since we were out of its sight, it would try to burn the entire direction we ran to.

    Breath.

    Depending on the dragon''s type, the breath varied, but knowing what type of dragon this was, I knew the nature of its breath.

    Being a Red Dragon, it spewed fire.

    Luna''s magic circles were prepared for this attack.

    Magic circles with maximum fire resistance.

    Magic circles that Luna had created day and night.

    I trusted Luna and waited quietly.

    "Activate!"

    A small hemisphere appeared and enveloped Luna''s body.

    An enormous sound roared around us.

    As the sound echoed, we saw red mes in front of us.

    The mes covered the protective shield around us.

    Gooong©¤

    The shield vibrated intensely.

    But it did not break.

    It was withstanding the impact of the breath.

    Seeing this, I immediately shouted.

    "Locke!!!!"

    During its breath attack, the dragon cannot move its body.

    To spew such intense mes from its mouth, it needs a solid base.

    The dragon presses its body to the ground to withstand the recoil of the breath.

    That was our moment.

    Our magic couldn''t bind the dragon''s body.

    We might be able to tie its legs, but we couldn''t control its wings.

    So, we needed to create a situation where it couldn''t move on its own.

    Locke appeared behind the dragon.

    He had been atop the cave before we lured the dragon out.

    Locke fell onto the dragon''s back, holding his sword forward.

    "Northern swordsmanship..."

    Blue sword aura enveloped Locke.

    The sword aura gathered in the extended sword.

    "Blue Bird."

    Locke, falling from above the dragon, precisely aimed for its wings and pierced through them.

    "Kr...!"

    The dragon almost screamed, but it swallowed the sound as it was using its breath.

    "Ugh...!"

    Luna seemed to struggle to counter the breath, her expression contorted.

    "Luna, just hold on a little longer!"

    "Just a bit more...!"

    A few secondster, the mes subsided.

    At the same time, the protective shield disappeared.

    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­,¡±

    Luna, breathing heavily, copsed to the ground.

    Looking around, I could see how much stronger Luna had be.

    The trees behind us had vanished as if a highway had been plowed through them.

    The end was out of sight.

    ¡°Luna, great job.¡±

    I reached out to help Luna stand.

    Luna, getting up with my assistance, quietly said,

    ¡°Did I¡­ do it?¡±

    I smiled at Luna''s words.

    This entire operation was possible because of Luna.

    It was her confident assertion that she could block the dragon''s breath that allowed us to n this.

    ¡°You did really well. Truly.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Luna, senior!!¡±

    Then, from a distance, Emily came running.

    I handed Luna, whom I was supporting, over to Emily.

    ¡°I''ll go and finish this. Take a break a little away from here. Emily, please take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Okay. We''ll go to a safe ce.¡±

    ¡°Rudy¡­ be careful.¡±

    After passing Luna to Emily, I walked towards the dragon.

    The aftermath of the breath made it seem like a great battle had already taken ce, but it was just the beginning.

    Until now, it was just a strategy to prevent the dragon from escaping.

    We hadn''t defeated the dragon yet.

    Walking a bit further, I saw the dragon ring with wide eyes.

    ¡°Human¡­ how dare you¡­¡±

    The dragon spoke to me in a voice filled with rage.

    It seemed a bit weakened from using its breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s so daring about it? What¡¯s so different between you and us?¡±

    ¡°Do you think the status of humans and dragons is the same? Pitiful humans.¡±

    The dragon stepped forward.

    ¡°Deceitful and petty, fragile enough to break upon the slightest touch, humans and dragons are as different as heaven and earth.¡±

    I snorted at the dragon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yeah, different. How can a lizard-headed creature like you be the same as humans?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Dragons, barely surviving to the point of near-extinction, and humans, ruling the entirendmass. There¡¯s noparison.¡±

    The dragon gritted its teeth at my words.

    A murderous intent pierced my body.

    ¡°No use talking.¡±

    I thought the same.

    ¡°Rudy.¡±

    Then, I heard Rie''s voice.

    Yuni, Locke, Riku, Ena, Kuhn ¨C all were ready for battle.

    What seemed like many at first felt insufficient in front of the dragon¡¯s massive body.

    But I was confident.

    I trusted myrades, and they trusted me.

    We could catch this little lizard ourselves.

    I extended my hand.

    ¡°Prisci, Behemoth.¡±

    In front of me appeared a small elephant and a wolf with an enormous body.

    ¡°Pwoooh!!¡±

    As Behemoth roared, the ground gripped the dragon''s legs, swallowing them like quicksand.

    ¡°Grrr...¡±

    The dragon struggled to escape the muddy ground.

    ¡°Electric Shock!!¡±

    In the meantime, Yuni used her magic.

    ¡°Activate.¡±

    Kuhn also activated his magical device, which contained telekic magic.

    This device, created with the advice of Astina and Luna, pressed the dragon further into the mire.

    The dragon sank deeper into the mud due to the telekic magic.

    ¡°Cough...¡±

    The dragon, assaulted by Yuni''s magic, continued to sink into the mud.

    Having been grounded by Locke who had previously made arge hole in its wings, the dragon could not fly away.

    Its efforts to escape with its legs were futile as it had sunk too deep.

    At that moment, Riku received arge barrel from Ena, dipped her hand in it, and shouted,

    ¡°Cloud!!¡±

    Upon Riku''smand, the liquid transformed into smoke, which rose above the dragon''s head.

    The smoke gathered, forming a cloud-like structure that began to rain down a strange liquid.

    ¡°You curs...!¡±

    The dragon, sensing the suspicious liquid raining down, struggled to escape its position.

    Its iling sent mud flying towards Kuhn and Yuni nearby.

    ¡°Get away from there!¡±

    Yuni and Kuhn quickly moved out of the way.

    As their attacks stopped and the dragon''s thrashing intensified, it began to break free from the mud.

    ¡°Sylph, bind it.¡±

    Rie responded swiftly.

    She enchanted Sylph to create wind, which tangled around the dragon, restraining it.

    However, it wasn''t enough to bind the entire body.

    While its legs and body were restrained, the dragon still had its tail free.

    Just as the dragon''s tail was about to sweep the area, Locke, with blue sword aura enveloping his de, lunged forward.

    The blue aura pierced deeply through the scales of the tail.

    ¡°Graaah!!¡±

    The dragon screamed in pain, thrashing violently.

    Rie did her best to keep the dragon bound, shouting,

    ¡°Rudy! We can¡¯t hold it much longer!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    I gathered mana in my hand and looked at Prisci.

    ¡°Prisci, freeze it.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Prisci''s cold aura enveloped the dragon.

    Crack¡­!

    The liquid Riku had sprayed on the dragon gradually froze.

    The dragon tried to break the ice encasing it.

    ¡°Grr...?¡±

    Despite its struggles, the ice did not shatter.

    The liquid Riku had used was no ordinary substance; it had the strength to withstand the dragon''s thrashing without breaking when frozen.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    I gazed at the dragon as it continued to freeze over.

    The jewel in my fist glowed brightly, emitting a strong vibration.

    ¡°Hu...mans.¡±

    The dragon, seeing its body increasingly freeze, had an expression of disbelief.

    Yet, it did not give up.

    The dragon started to gather mes in its mouth, intending to fire onest breath attack.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    I stomped on the ground, facing the dragon.

    ¡°Whoosh...!¡±

    Just as the dragon was about to release the mes from its mouth, I, with mana filled in my fist, struck the dragon''s jaw.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    The impact on the dragon''s jaw forced its head to tilt upwards.

    Whoosh! The breath it was holding spewed out into the sky.

    I fell towards the ground, watching this unfold.

    ¡°Rudy!¡±

    Rie ran towards where I was falling.

    Sylph, beside her, blew wind in my direction.

    Whoosh©¤

    The wind acted like a cushion, softening my fall.

    ¡°Thanks, Rie.¡±

    ¡°Why did you have to jump like that...!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    It was a relief that we managed to block the dragon''s breath.

    We looked at the dragon.

    The dragon tried to thrash as much as it could, but it was futile.

    ¡°These humans, so powerless on their own¡­!¡±

    The dragon shouted at us, but it was just a cry.

    Its body continued to freeze, leaving only its mouth able to move.

    I looked at the dragon.

    ¡°Dragons became extinct because they couldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    Unlike the dragon, living in its self-proimed superiority, acknowledging one''s shorings and supporting each other was the survival method for thosecking individually.

    I lifted the corners of my mouth.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 191: Direction (11)

    The fight was over.

    The dragon''s body waspletely frozen.

    However, its face did not freeze, probably due to the heat from its breath.

    The dragony there motionless, its face peeking out from its frozen body.

    Rie looked intently at the dragon, then shifted her gaze.

    "What are we going to do with it now?"

    "We have to kill it, what else?"

    Prisci was maintaining the freeze, but we couldn''t just leave it like this forever.

    If we don¡¯t pay attention, the ice might melt, and the dragon could break free.

    Rie responded to my words, licking her lips.

    "How are we going to kill it?"

    "..."

    I was deep in thought about this.

    I had thought about capturing it, but not about killing it.

    Maybe I should keep hitting it on the head.

    But then, I shook my head.

    Even with a mana-infused fist, it wouldn''t be enough to prate the dragon''s scales.

    It didn''t seem like that would kill the dragon.

    "I''ll try piercing its head."

    Locke approached us, drawing his sword.

    "Is that even possible?"

    "I did it once before with its tail, why not a second time?"

    Having pierced its tail with his sword earlier, he thought there was a possibility.

    "Hup..."

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the dragon''s direction.

    The dragon, which had been arrogant, thinking we couldn¡¯t kill it, now had its pupils shaking wildly.

    I looked at Locke.

    "Let''s try it once."

    "Okay, then..."

    "Hey, hey!"

    The dragon called out to us urgently.

    We quietly looked at the dragon.

    It hesitated and then spoke softly.

    "Please spare me."

    Even a dragon, a symbol of arrogance, did not want to die.

    I looked at the dragon and smiled.

    "I don''t think so."

    There was no reason to spare it.

    Its entire body was a huge magic artifact.

    The dragon''s heart, scales, and ws were items worth a territory''s budget.

    These days, dragons are nearly extinct, and these items are hard toe by.

    I didn¡¯t have enough generosity to give that up for a stranger lizard.

    Also, I wouldn''t get points if I didn''t kill it.

    It''s about the evaluation and the money.

    There was no benefit for me in sparing it.

    Instead, it could be a future nuisance.

    "Locke."

    "Please, really, I''ll be good. I won''t bother humans, I''ll live quietly in the mountains. I won''t do anything, I''ll do as humans say. Just spare me, please... Sob..."

    The dragon spoke rapidly, pleading for its life.

    With a desperate voice and tears streaming down, the dragon pleaded.

    Rie looked at the dragon with a look of disbelief.

    "...Do dragons usually do this?"

    "...I wouldn''t know."

    The dragon was pathetically begging for its life in front of me.

    I felt as if my image of dragons was shattering into pieces.

    "Hmm..."

    I pondered internally, calcting the situation.

    Is there any benefit to sparing its life?

    How can I ensure it doesn''t betray us if we let it live?

    I decided to think it over slowly.

    "Rudy! Is it over?"

    Then, from a distance, Luna and Emily approached.

    "Sort of?"

    "Wow... when you look at it closely, it''s really big."

    Luna looked up at the dragon, then tilted her head in confusion.

    "...Is the dragon crying?"

    "Sob... Sob..."

    "...It''s crying for its life."

    Luna covered her mouth with a shocked and sympathetic expression.

    I felt like this was going to be a real headache.

    "Rudy..."

    "No."

    I cut off Luna''s words, responding firmly.

    But Luna puffed up her cheeks in response.

    "It''s pitiful. It''s just asking to be spared!"

    "How many people has it killed?"

    "...I, I''ve never killed anyone."

    The dragon spoke softly.

    "See, it says it hasn''t killed anyone."

    "...We don''t know if that''s a lie or not."

    "It''s not a lie! I''m a young hatchling! My mother was also friendly with humans!"

    "...A dragon friendly with humans?"

    I had never heard such a thing.

    If there had been a dragon trying to befriend humans, it would have been a topic of discussion in the magical beast studies.

    But there was no such record.

    "When I was in my mother''sir, I befriended a few humans! It''s true!"

    The dragon said this and then quietly bowed its head.

    "However... my mother was killed by those humans."

    I looked at the dragon skeptically.

    I wondered if it was lying, trying to exploit Luna''s sympathy.

    But that wasn''t the important part.

    "If we don''t kill it, we won''t get any points."

    We had wasted a lot of time trying to capture the dragon.

    Fortunately, no one was seriously injured, so we could still fight others, but catching up with others'' scores would be difficult.

    "Are we going to settle for a low rank?"

    "...If we get the points, will you spare it?"

    Luna nced at me, asking cautiously.

    "...I''ll think about it."

    Then Luna raised her hand high.

    "Teaching assistant! You''re watching, right?"

    Luna shouted into the void.

    "Pleasee out for a moment!"

    A few seconds after shouting, a teaching assistant emerged from the forest and walked towards us.

    "Did you hear our conversation?"

    "Yes... I did hear it."

    The assistant scratched their head.

    It must have been a tricky situation for the academy as well.

    "The dragon is begging so desperately, don''t you feel sorry for it?... If we can reform the dragon, it''s essentially the same as dealing with a magical beast, so shouldn''t we receive points?"

    "...Firstly, I don''t think it''s my ce to decide. I''ll ask Professor Cromwell."

    The assistant pulled out a square box from their pocket and brought it to their ear.

    A light emitted from the box, and they spoke.

    "...Yes, Professor. Yes. Have you seen the situation? Yes. Uh-huh... Understood."

    The assistant nodded several times and closed the box.

    "Professor Cromwell says that it''s not about killing the magical beast, but assessing if we can handle one, so points will be awarded. However, the management of the dragon is up to the students. If you can''t manage it, legal punishments may apply."

    "Really!"

    Luna pped her hands happily.

    She then looked triumphantly at me.

    "So, we''re good now?"

    "I can... live?"

    I looked sharply at the dragon.

    Leaving such a treasure alive...

    And we are to manage it?

    On the other hand, there was also the question of whether we could even kill the dragon.

    We didn''t know for sure if it was possible.

    Would the dragon still be sopliant after we attempted to kill it and decided it wasn''t possible?

    We also might lose the points if we aren''t able to tame it.

    After much thought, I looked at the others.

    "What do you all think?"

    Rie then spoke up.

    "There''s no need to kill unnecessarily. We are humans, not magical beasts."

    Her words seemed exemry, but her expression was one of annoyance.

    She probably found it difficult to kill the dragon and wanted to finish the matter quickly.

    Yuni looked at Rie, then turned to me and raised her hand.

    "But if we spare it, how do we manage it? If we release it and it just flies away, we''ll be penalized."

    "We''ll need to cast a restricting spell."

    It could be done in the same way Principal McDowell ced a restraint on Yeniel.

    Thinking it best to strike while the iron is hot, I looked at the assistant.

    "Assistant, could you ask Professor Cromwell to prepare a contract tool for imposing a restraint?"

    "Yes, I''ll arrange it."

    It would be toote if we waited until after the assessment, so this much help should be possible.

    "Does this mean we are sparing the dragon?"

    "Yes."

    It was a pity that we couldn''t rece its heart or other important parts with magical tools, but there was no other option.

    More importantly, I wondered how we could utilize the dragon.

    If we put a magical restraint on it, we would have to find a way to make use of it...

    I looked at the dragon, licking my lips.

    "Then, you''re going to spare me?"

    "Yes! Dragon, you''re going to be spared!"

    "Thank you... Thank you so much."

    "Ah, but before that."

    I extended my hand towards the dragon, realizing I had forgotten something.

    "¡­Yes?"

    "Thinking about it, I recall the words you said earlier?"

    "¡­"

    "What were they again? Deceitful? Petty? And something about being nothing on your own¡­?"

    "I''m sorry... I spoke thoughtlessly to the humans..."

    I crossed my arms and looked at the dragon, curious to see how far it would go with its words.

    The dragon, sensing my gaze, continued.

    "¡­Jumping around aimlessly, even less than a mere bug, a worthless lizard... Don''t mind the words of this trash-like dragon. I spoke those words due to my far inferior knowledgepared to humans... Sob..."

    Seeing the dragon, known for its pride, utter such words made me smile.

    As I smiled broadly, Rie and Yuni red at me.

    "Are you a pervert?"

    "Hmm~? Senior, do you like that sort of thing?"

    I coughed at theirments.

    "Cough, I''m just epting the apology I''m owed."

    And so, we decided to spare the dragon.

    After the contract waspleted, the dragon, having sustained significant injuries, entered itsir and fell asleep.

    We slowly started packing up the gear we had prepared for capturing the dragon.

    Luna, while gathering her things, stopped and looked at me sitting quietly.

    "What are you going to do now, Rudy?"

    "I n to stay around here."

    Having captured the dragon, we had amassed a substantial amount of points.

    Apart from Luna, Rie, and Locke who were here with me, my score was iparable to the others.

    Additionally, I had run into many students before arriving here, creating a significant gap in points between me and the others present.

    Thus, I was just waiting for one person.

    I was certain he woulde here.

    The fact that there was a dragon at the mountain''s peak was known to all the students.

    Only a few could actually capture this dragon.

    He would know.

    He would know that I had fought the dragon.

    Curiosity alone would bring him here to see what kind of battle had taken ce.

    I looked at everyone and smiled.

    "I''ll be waiting here for Evan."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 192: Direction (12)

    "You''re going to fight him again after battling a dragon?"

    "Then we''ll stay here too."

    "Rudy! What kind of trouble are you getting into now!"

    Everyone chided me in their own way.

    I sent them all away.

    Fighting alongside them would be helpful, but it was meaningless.

    The reason I wanted to fight Evan was not to steal his points.

    I looked at Prisci, who was sitting beside me.

    "Prisci, can you do it?"

    "As long as that elephant fights properly."

    Prisci pointed to Behemoth, who was rolling around in the distance.

    "Pwoooh."

    Behemoth seemed pleased with the mud he had created, rolling around in it.

    "Prisci, go y for a bit. You like walks."

    "Is that okay?"

    "Why not, Evan won''t being now."

    Even if he did, Prisci could quickly return, so it wasn''t a big issue.

    "Just don''t use your powers too much. I''m tired too."

    "Got it. I''ll just walk around nearby."

    Prisci walked away with a pleasant smile.

    I looked up at the sky.

    The sunset was slowly setting.

    With all the trees gone, the red sunset was clearly visible.

    I was mentally exhausted from using Prisci''s abilities to fight the dragon.

    Freezing the dragon''s entire body, it seemed Prisci also used her abilities significantly for the first time in a while.

    I try not to use Prisci''s abilities when I fight.

    I knew all too well the fate of those who had used Prisci before.

    It was well documented in books, and Cromwell had warned me several times.

    But Prisci wasn''t a bad entity.

    She was just like a dog... no, more like a puppy.

    She liked walks and readily helped with anything I asked.

    The previous contractors simply didn''t use Prisci properly.

    If asked whether I know how to use Prisci well, I would shake my head.

    I wasn''t sure to what extent I could use Prisci, and it was difficult to gauge her limits.

    Mental exhaustion wasn''t something you could calcte numerically.

    It had to be sensed intuitively.

    Prisci seemed unaware of these limits as well.

    "To use Prisci better... I need to understand this too."

    She was so obedient and her abilities so useful that I called upon her in almost every fight.

    Prisci had now be a significant part of my strength.

    I needed to learn how to use not just my abilities but all of Prisci''s as well.

    I should learn about spirits, but the only person around me who handled spirits was Rie.

    The problem was that I couldn''t learn from Rie.

    Prisci and ordinary spirits were practically different entities.

    I pondered deeply and then remembered someone.

    Serina.

    Didn''t Rie say she received teachings from Serina not long ago?

    I heard she was staying near the academy.

    Serina''s mother was definitely a former contractor of Prisci.

    Then, could Serina know something about Prisci?

    But...

    Serina wasn''t the one who contracted, it was her mother, so I wondered how much help she would be.

    Still, once this assessment is over, I should ask her.

    There''s no one else to ask about Prisci but Serina...

    Though I was making various ns on my own, there was something else I needed to do first.

    Dealing with Evan.

    It wasn''t something I needed to do right away.

    I was just resting and waiting for Evan.

    Evan was sitting in one spot, meditating.

    He was healing his body by absorbing energy from the surrounding trees through nature magic.

    Then, a loud explosion was heard from the top of the mountain.

    The sound was followed by half of the mountain burning.

    Fortunately, the opposite side of the mountain burned, so Evan was not greatly affected.

    However, it was highly irritating.

    Such amotion at the mountain''s summit meant someone fought a dragon.

    Only one person could fight that.

    ''¡­Rudy Astria.''

    Always someone who takes actions that astonish everyone.

    Among the students, he was likely the only one who would think to catch a dragon.

    His abilities, too, were capable, and he was the only person bold enough to make such a choice.

    Did Rudy Astria catch the dragon?

    He didn''t know.

    He had to see it with his own eyes.

    As these thoughts filled his mind, something boiled inside Evan.

    Some might call it jealousy, others inferiorityplex.

    Regardless, the result was the same.

    Evan picked up his sword.

    ''Tomorrow, I go to the top of the mountain.''

    If Rudy Astria was defeated by the dragon, he would catch it.

    If victorious, he would find and ovee Rudy Astria.

    He wasn''t sure what it meant, but he had to do it.

    He wanted to be the top student.

    Yeniel told him to wield the sword with conviction, but changing his mind suddenly was impossible.

    To stand above Rudy Astria.

    That was Evan''s goal, his ideology, the only purpose in his life.

    Rudy had done nothing wrong.

    He wasn''t a bad person.

    Evan knew this.

    He even knew that he was the strange one.

    Yet, Evan took up the sword.

    He had no choice but to direct it at Rudy Astria.

    As Yeniel said, Evan''s sword has no meaning if it''s not aimed at Rudy Astria.

    Without aiming for the top, he would lose his way.

    He wasn''t driven by a greater cause or conviction.

    Even if it was disgraceful, even if he was pointed at, there was only one thing to do.

    He could only hope.

    If he became the top student and defeated Rudy Astria, then he might find another goal.

    See the next ce.

    And¡­ be an ideal person like Rudy Astria.

    Evan''s goal was Rudy Astria.

    Both as a target to be surpassed and as an ideal to aspire to.

    Rudy Astria was enviable.

    A person respected by everyone around him.

    Someone with the courage to risk danger for others.

    A person with such skills and character.

    That''s why.

    "I will surpass Rudy Astria."

    It was all about striving to exceed Rudy Astria.

    If he could surpass him, a different perspective might be revealed.

    But, if even after defeating Rudy Astria, or if he fails and still can''t find his path,

    Then there would be no reason to stay at the academy anymore.

    He would have to leave and find a new goal.

    As Yeniel said, a lost sword only cuts down the innocent.

    The next day, Evan headed to the mountain''s summit.

    The trees along the path to the summit were all burned down, and the ground was charred ck.

    There were also signs of intense fighting, with the ground deeply gouged in ces.

    ''What happened to the dragon?''

    Evan looked towards the summit.

    With all the trees burned down along the path, the view was clear.

    However, there was no sign of the dragon.

    If yesterday''s fight resulted in a victory over the dragon, its corpse should have been visible.

    ''Did they lose?''

    The thought didn''tst long.

    In the distance, he saw a person sitting on a small rock, apanied by a small elephant and a silver-furred wolf.

    "It''s been a while since we''ve faced each other like this, Evan,"

    said the blond man, smiling in greeting.

    "It''s our first time having a conversation like this. Rudy Astria,"

    Evan said to Rudy.

    The two had never talked before.

    The only interaction they had was during thest joint assessment when they collided.

    "Did you earn many points?"

    "Not as much as you, who caught a dragon, but I earned enough."

    Seeing Rudy sitting there unharmed amidst the destruction, it was clear he had caught the dragon.

    Rudy''s expression changed from a smile.

    "You didn''t just bully kids and steal their easy points, did you?"

    "What concern is that of yours?"

    "Why harass other students with your abilities? You could have caught an enormous number of magical beasts."

    "I dealt with whoever was in front of me."

    Their conversation wasn''t awkward, though they had never spoken before.

    It felt like talking to a long-time friend.

    Rudy stood up.

    "I respect you, Evan, and think there are things to learn from you."

    He knew the extent of Evan''s efforts to be stronger and im the top position.

    Rudy himself had reduced his sleep and exerted bone-grinding, blood-spilling effort for good grades.

    Evan was no different.

    Evan''s abilities were unique, but not a talent.

    Uniqueness doesn''t mean talent.

    It was more of a curse.

    Instead of following a pathid by others, he had to forge his own.

    While carving his own path, Evan also bnced regr studies.

    This wasn''t a matter of talent.

    It meant investing his time, foregoing rest andfort, and enduring.

    "But now, I think you''re straying a bit off course."

    Evan said nothing in response.

    Rudy clenched his fist, channeling mana.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 193: Direction (13)

    Rudy quickly reached Evan.

    Their eyes met up close.

    ''Let''s fight.''

    ''I''ll defeat you.''

    In that brief moment, theymunicated through their eyes.

    Evan swung his sword widely.

    ng.

    Rudy blocked the sword with his hand.

    Even if the sword''s de was sharp, it was nothingpared to the magical tool Rudy had painstakingly created.

    Rudy grabbed the de and smiled.

    "Still using that sword, I see."

    Andrei''s sword.

    It was the sword Rudy had given to Evan.

    Despite its incredible ability to nullify magic, Rudy had handed it over to Evan.

    Thanks to this sword, Evan had developed a higher-level technique to cut through the flow of mana.

    Evan was unaware of this fact.

    Evan pressed Rudy with his sword.

    In terms of strength, Rudy was not inferior and did not falter.

    As they reached a standoff, Evan spoke.

    "Elementals."

    Green light swirled behind Evan.

    The light gradually took shape.

    Deer, rabbits, horses.

    The light transformed into animal forms.

    Special elementals roaming the mountains.

    Evan could borrow their power without directly contracting with these special elementals.

    Dozens of elementals stood behind Evan, showing hostility towards Rudy.

    Rudy had anticipated this situation.

    Elementals and nature are inseparable.

    In such a forest, he predicted the presence of numerous elementals.

    Once Evan learned to handle special elementals, it was clear he would use them.

    "Behemoth, Prisci."

    "Pwoooh."

    "Is that an order to block all of them?"

    Prisci and Behemoth, who were behind Rudy, sighed.

    The dozens of elementals behind Evan felt like a small legion.

    Although they might be weaker individually since Evan had not directly contracted with them, their sheer number was overwhelming.

    "Just hold them off."

    Rudy nced back and spoke.

    Prisci smiled at his words.

    "It''s demotivating to be asked to just hold off when we need to fight."

    Cold air rose around Prisci.

    The chill began to freeze the surrounding ground.

    Prisci looked down at Behemoth beneath her.

    "Hey, elephant, are you ready?"

    "Pwoooh!"

    With that response, Behemoth rolled its foot.

    Crack. Although it was a small foot roll, the surrounding ground began to split.

    The splitting ground, dividing into several paths, grewrger as it advanced.

    Its effect reached Evan and Rudy in front.

    As the ground where Evan and Rudy stood began to split, they both leaped backward.

    The split progressed, reaching the elementals behind them.

    Caught off guard by the sudden ground split, the elementals couldn''t react quickly.

    Short-legged and slow-moving elementals fell into the split ground.

    "Freeze."

    Seeing the elementals fall, Prisci froze the split gap, preventing them froming out.

    Thanks to the dragon burning the surrounding forest, Evan and the elementals couldn''t exert their full power.

    ''This won''t do.''

    Evan quickly decided.

    He moved his mana, sending it into the ground.

    His mana spread around, and green light swirled on the ground.

    "Forest."

    With Evan''smand, sprouts emerged amidst the green light.

    Sprouts grew, flowers bloomed, and trees rose.

    A spell he used during the individual assessment.

    It was magic that instantly created a forest around him.

    However, it wasn''t as vast as the forest he had created during the individual assessment.

    This spell energizes the seeds buried in the ground, causing them to grow rapidly.

    But the dragon had burnt thend, leaving few seeds remaining.

    Moreover, since Prisci had frozen the ground, the weaker seeds couldn''t break through the ice and failed to sprout.

    A considerably small forest was formed.

    Rudy watched andughed.

    "I was wondering when you''d use that."

    Rudy moved his mana.

    Light seeped from his gloves.

    However, it was different from when he used his fist.

    When he charged directly intobat, the gem on the back of his hand shone, but now, the glove itself emitted light.

    Specifically, the circuits on the glove glowed.

    "Hellfire Ascension."

    As Rudy spoke, ck mes spread around him.

    The ck mes approached the forest created by Evan and began to consume it.

    The mes that had spread around converged towards one ce.

    That ce was where Evan stood.

    Evan didn''t just watch.

    Though unfamiliar with dark magic, he knew something powerful would happen if those mes gathered.

    Holding his sword, he gathered the mana of the forest.

    A sword aura-like energy appeared from his sword.

    Evan pulled the sword inward and swung it.

    The surroundings turned green.

    The mes subsided, and the surrounding flowers and grass grew fresher.

    The roots and leaves of the nts covered the mes, making them disappear.

    It felt as if life was swallowing death.

    Countless life forces devoured Rudy''s mes and the ice created by Prisci.

    The split ground started to reconnect with the roots of the nts, and the elementals that had fallen below climbed out using those roots.

    "Ah..."

    Rudy watched in awe.

    Life had been bestowed upon thend destroyed by the dragon.

    Roots took hold in the ground, turning the barrennd fertile again.

    Then, a tree behind Evan began to grow.

    It grew so tall that it almost reached the sky, engulfing the surroundings.

    "Rudy Astria."

    The elementals that emerged from behind Evan walked forward.

    They, who had appeared as ordinary animals, now radiated power.

    With more nts and stronger natural forces, the elementals'' power also increased.

    "Now, let''s finish this."

    Hearing Evan''s words, Rudy looked at the tree behind Evan.

    A tree slightly smaller than the dragon.

    It was an enormous tree.

    If someone were to stand in front of this, they would feel utterly insignificant, overwhelmed by its immense vitality.

    Yet, Rudy moved forward with a smile.

    "Let''s see what you''ve got, Evan."

    Evan, observing Rudy''s advance, curled his lips upward.

    He gathered energy in his sword.

    The massive tree behind Evan shone brilliantly.

    "Attack."

    The elementals behind Evan charged towards Rudy.

    Behemoth and Prisci also moved forward simultaneously.

    Behemoth attempted to split the ground, but the tangled roots of the tree prevented it.

    Prisci created several ice chunks and started hunting the elementals with her sharp teeth.

    She wanted to use her ice powers but refrained, fearing it might burden Rudy.

    As Behemoth and Prisci couldn''t fully utilize their abilities, the elementals reached Rudy.

    Rudy confronted them, mana in hand, snapping the neck of a deer and blocking a horse''s kick.

    It felt like battling dozens of animals, only these were stronger than ordinary ones.

    While Rudy dealt with the elementals, Evan raised his sword.

    A massive mana swirled around Evan''s de.

    It was the same technique he used during the individual assessment.

    "Phew¡­"

    Rudy took a deep breath.

    "Just have to endure it once."

    Evan swung his sword.

    A green light enveloped the surroundings.

    A vast swarm of light.

    Evan created an evenrger swarm of light than in his individual assessment.

    Rudy was renowned for his ability to move swiftly for short distances, so Evan used arger technique to prevent him from escaping its range.

    Kwagagagagak!

    The green light, which had just been bestowing life, now ravaged the surroundings.

    A massive explosion urred.

    The light destroyed even the trees it had created, enveloping the vicinity.

    Evan was certain.

    Rudy couldn''t have escaped.

    "Phew... Phew..."

    Exhausted, Evan adjusted his mana, remembering how he had lost consciousness during the individual assessment.

    Still, the use of such a significant amount of mana left his body drained.

    Evan exhaled roughly, looking ahead.

    The swarm of light gradually faded.

    Thud©¤

    Then, a sound of feet kicking the ground was heard.

    "Ah?"

    Rudy burst through the light, lunging forward.

    His clothes were mostly torn, blood flowed from his head, and his entire body seemed burned, reddened as if scorched.

    Yet, he charged forward.

    Rudy had pondered a lot about Evan''s technique.

    This contemtion wasn''t done alone; he had asked Rie, Luna, Astina, Gracie, and others.

    How to block Evan''s technique.

    How to avoid it.

    Despite deep thought, no answer emerged.

    With the joint assessment approaching, learning new magic was not feasible.

    Therefore, Rudy chose a frontal assault.

    He received the technique head-on.

    Strengthening his body with mana to endure as much as possible.

    If Evan used the same ability as in the individual assessment, Rudy would try hard to dodge, but he didn''t expect it to be easy.

    Certainly, Evan must have thought of a way to counter this.

    So he won''t avoid it.

    Instead, he thinks about whates after.

    Evan''s eyes widened at the sight of Rudy suddenly charging towards him.

    He assumed a defensive stance to block the approaching Rudy.

    Green mana acted like a shield in front of Evan.

    However, Rudy didn''t approach Evan directly.

    Instead, he bypassed Evan and headed towards therge tree behind him.

    The tree, as big as a dragon, became Rudy''s target.

    Rudy clenched his fist.

    Intense light emitted from the jewel in his hand.

    It was a brilliance he had never seen before.

    Rudy struck the tree with his fist.

    The tree growing behind Evan was a manifestation of Evan''s mana itself.

    It wasn''t a separate entity like the surrounding nts.

    Despite Rudy''s strength, it seemed impossible to damage that unharmed tree.

    Or so it should have been.

    "An opening."

    Rudy''s fist pierced through a gap in the tree.

    On the way back from the Railer family, Rudy learned about mana flow from Robert.

    Since then, Rudy had been able to read all the mana around him.

    But knowing the flow didn''t mean he could do much about it.

    It''smon knowledge that a wizard''s mana gathers at the heart, but who doesn''t know that the heart is a person''s weak point?

    Who doesn''t know that the core of a magic tool is at its center?

    Few possess skills like necromancy, where the core can move around.

    Most of the time, even knowing where mana gathers doesn''t mean you can destroy it.

    However, the current situation was different.

    The tree was Evan, and Evan was the tree.

    Their flow was identical.

    They were interconnected.

    Rudy read that flow.

    If he could break the tree, he could disrupt Evan''s mana flow.

    In a normal state, the flow would be stable, making it hard to find a gap, but Evan was using powerful magic.

    Thus, the mana flow in the tree was unstable.

    Rudy found a gap in that unstable flow.

    Inserting his hand into a normal flow would have swept him away, but striking at the gap in an unstable flow could sever it.

    Rudy thrust his fist into the gap of the flow.

    Thud©¤

    The tree resonated loudly, and at that moment, the movements of the surrounding elementals stopped.

    Simultaneously, Evan''s mana wavered.

    "Cough..."

    Evan exhaled deeply.

    He felt as though he had been hit in the chest, struggling to breathe.

    The tree shook violently.

    Though his body wasn''t physically hit, Evan''s mana was disrupted.

    Just as Evan erased magic by cutting mana flow, Rudy had also pierced through the mana flow.

    From the point Rudy pierced, cracks began to form.

    Thus, the tree broke apart, and pieces of the shattered tree fell from the sky.

    "Rudy... Astria..."

    Evan looked at Rudy, astonished, as if he had never considered such a technique.

    Rudy''s skill involved manipting mana flow, a tactic characteristic of Evan.

    Evan never expected anyone else to use this technique.

    Although there were papers on mana flow, there was no information on the ability to manipte it.

    "How''s the punch?"

    Rudy shouted as he fell from the sky and raised his fist again.

    He didn''t miss the moment when Evan was shaken.

    "Ugh...!"

    Evan barely managed to lift his sword again.

    His mana was greatly disturbed, but if he couldn''t withstand Rudy''s attack now, it would mean defeat.

    Evan gathered mana in his sword.

    Roots from the surrounding trees sprang up.

    Simultaneously, green-colored mana enveloped Evan''s sword.

    The roots, along with Evan''s sword, aimed at Rudy falling from the sky.

    "Evan."

    Rudy smiled.

    "Once, you were almost like a hero to me."

    Rudy spoke, holding his fist.

    Evan didn''t understand what he meant.

    That was only natural.

    Rudy was referring to a time when he observed Evan in a different world.

    In a world where Evan was a hero.

    Rudy admired the Evan of that world.

    In Rudy''s heart, Evan was a superhuman.

    That''s why Rudy thought he could never rece Evan.

    However, the Evan in reality was different from Rudy''s thoughts.

    Evan was just an ordinary boy, no different from himself.

    He worked hard to cultivate his abilities, experienced failures, and wasn''t particrly sociable.

    Evan wasn''t a superhuman or a hero.

    He was just a boy struggling and making tremendous efforts.

    This was the same for Rudy.

    He wasn''t a hero or a superhuman.

    He was just someone struggling to protect those around him.

    Although Rudy saw a future where he came closest to being a hero or superhuman, that too wasn''t actually the case.

    Even in that position, he couldn''t protect everyone.

    Realizing this, Rudy made a decision.

    He wasn''t recing Evan''s position nor was he a hero.

    He couldn''t ovee everything alone without the help of those around him.

    Rudy understood his role.

    ''My role is to enable everyone to do what they must.''

    And now, it was time to return Evan to his original ce.

    "Put your all into your sword."

    ck mes surged in Rudy''s fist.

    Simultaneously, the mana stone on the back of his hand emitted an intense light.

    "I''ll put my all into this fist."

    Mana around Rudy stirred violently.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 194: Direction (14)

    A massive explosion urred.

    Rudy''s fist collided with Evan''s sword, and the forest Evan had created was devastated.

    Smoke billowed up.

    ck sparks flew around.

    Thud. Thud.

    With a slight pause, the sound of ash being trampled on was heard.

    "It''s my victory... Evan."

    Rudy, wiping the blood flowing down his head, spoke.

    "Kuh..."

    Evany on the ground, groaning.

    At a nce, Evan seemed less injured than Rudy.

    However, he had internal injuries, blood dripping from his mouth, unable to get up.

    Rudy looked down at Evan.

    Next to Evany his broken sword.

    "Rudy... Astria..."

    "With no direction and no conviction, you can''t beat me."

    It was a matter of willpower.

    When Evan and Rudyst shed.

    Rudy suffered external injuries, while Evan was shocked by mana.

    It wouldn''t have been strange for either to fall.

    However, their wills were different.

    Rudy endured the pain attacking his body.

    Even if it felt like his body was breaking, even if he wanted to escape the pain.

    He punched out.

    Evan was defeated by that will.

    Evan''s mana faltered before Rudy could escape the pain.

    Evan thought to himself.

    What is this guy, really?

    He seemed strange from afar, but even stranger up close.

    Even with great strength, one can fear the future and doubt their own will.

    Rudy did not.

    He pushed forward with a straight will and pure conviction.

    The difference between himself and Rudy felt even more pronounced.

    Evan, aimlessly driven only by the desire to beat Rudy, felt different in his will from Rudy.

    Evan had the word ''defeat'' in his heart.

    He repeated to himself that he shouldn''t lose, but also wondered if it would matter if he did.

    Evan wanted victory for the sake of victory.

    He didn''t think he had to do anything with his victories.

    At the same time, he didn''t believe any particr oue would result from defeat.

    Evan looked at Rudy with empty eyes.

    "You... what exactly..."

    What makes his will so strong?

    What goal does he have, what is he looking at?

    As Evan harbored these questions, Rudy sat beside him.

    "Sigh, you really have a tough life."

    Rudy sighed, looking at Evan.

    "Stop wandering aimlessly, and find a proper ce for yourself. What''s going to change if you just sulk in the dark? Study and train at your own pace, and make friends, socialize a bit."

    Though Rudy said this, these words were also meant for his past self.

    Evan, as he was now, seemed no different from his past self.

    He appeared to be running aimlessly forward, without any particr goal in sight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved with those weird rebels or anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Evan''s eyes widened at Rudy''s words.

    His investigations into the rebels were something Evan had conducted very secretly.

    ¡°If you think you align with the rebels'' objectives, I won¡¯t stop you, but from what I see, you and the rebels don¡¯t really match.¡±

    The rebels aimed to change the world.

    They were willing to do anything for the future peace, even if it meant sacrifices now.

    Such objectives didn''t suit Evan.

    Rudy felt the same way about himself.

    Both of them just wanted their close ones to live peacefully and stably.

    Rather than achieving sudden big changes, they preferred maintaining current peace, even if it meant changing things slowly.

    Evan looked at Rudy, whoy therezily, and said,

    ¡°What do you know about me to talk like that?¡±

    ¡°Probably more than you think?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t even had a proper conversation until today.¡±

    ¡°Often talking doesn¡¯t really mean you know someone, does it?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­!¡±

    Evanughed incredulously at Rudy''s words.

    Rudy knew he had been in contact with the rebels and imed to know him well?

    Evan silently red at Rudy and then spoke.

    ¡°Are you gay?¡±

    ¡°You crazy¡­¡±

    Rudy clenched his fist and looked at Evan.

    ¡°You need to be hit more, huh? Want more?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    After asking such an absurd question, Evan took a deep breath.

    It had been a while since he hadid down so leisurely.

    While lying therefortably, Evan asked Rudy,

    ¡°Rudy Astria, you said you know a lot about me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Evan quietly clenched his fist.

    ¡°So, what should I do now?¡±

    Evan had keenly felt the difference between himself and Rudy during this encounter.

    Rudy had a goal and was working towards it.

    That¡¯s why his will was exceptional.

    It was something Evan could not dare to surpass.

    No matter how hard he tried, he felt he could never surpass that will, nor could he take the top position.

    So, what should he do now?

    He had nowhere else to go.

    Thus, Evan asked Rudy, grasping at straws.

    Rudy frowned at Evan''s question.

    ¡°What kind of question is that?¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself. Living aimlessly without conviction. I have nowhere to go.¡±

    Rudy tilted his head, puzzled.

    ¡°Do you really need somewhere to go?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just enjoy life, you fool. Rx a bit. Just go with the flow, and you¡¯ll find your answer. You¡¯re not powerless, nor worried about the future. Just take it easy, and if you see someone struggling, help them out. You¡¯re not some great person who needs a strong conviction.¡±

    Evan narrowed his brows.

    ¡°You were talking about convictions, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That meant you couldn¡¯t beat me because youck conviction, not that you necessarily need to have one.¡±

    Rudy spoke lightly.

    There was no point in borating on convictions and goals here.

    What Evan needed was time.

    Time would bring him his own convictions and goals.

    Feeling it himself is better than being told a hundred times.

    In fact, telling too much might even lead to someone¡¯s downfall.

    So, what Evan needed was time to think and rest.

    Evan, who had always aimed for the top without any real purpose, must have been exhausted.

    Taking a break from that burden and resting would surely bring some answers.

    Whates next was not Rudy''s job.

    It was something Evan had to do himself.

    ¡°Well, then.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Rudy stood up and looked at Evan.

    ¡°Now, just take one hit.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    "That''s the only way I can get your points."

    Rudy grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go easy on you, so just pass out in one hit, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. Why can¡¯t I just forfeit instead of being hit?¡±

    ¡°If you forfeit, I can¡¯t take your score.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be first anyway, do you need my score?¡±

    ¡°You never know. Some impressive guy might have scored higher than me.¡±

    Rudy raised his fist.

    ¡°Here I go.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Rudy swung his fist, hitting Evan on the head.

    ¡°Cough! You crazy¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t pass out? Let¡¯s do it again.¡±

    Thump!

    ¡°Gah¡­ You¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, just pass out already.¡±

    Thump!

    ¡°Agh!!¡±

    ¡°Pass out, will you?¡±

    After about ten hits, Evan finally lost consciousness.

    His forehead was reddened with bruises, and a few lumps were visible on his head.

    Looking at the fallen Evan, Rudy had a pleased smile on his lips.

    ¡°Ah, that was refreshing.¡±

    It was Rudy''s own form of revenge.

    A retaliation for all the frustrating actions Evan had taken until now.

    And the headaches caused by Evan''s attempt to contact the rebels.

    Still, since Evan hadn''t caused any major disasters, Rudy let him off with a few ps and bumps.

    Thus, Evan was carried away by the instructors and eliminated from the assessment.

    ¡°But when will this end?¡±

    The sun was gradually setting.

    Without a watch, it was hard to tell the time, but it seemed like it was reaching the end.

    ¡°I should just rest¡­¡±

    Rudy staggered, looking for a sunny spot to sit on a rock.

    Whoosh©¤

    Just then, a small stone flew towards him.

    "Ah?"

    Rudy noticed the iing stone.

    But.

    Thump©¤

    He couldn''t dodge it.

    Having used too much mana and being in a disheveled state, he could only watch as the stone approached him.

    The stone hit Rudy squarely on the head, and he immediately...

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Copsed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The culprit who threw the stone was none other than Yeniel.

    Yeniel stepped forward and looked down at Rudy lying at her feet.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She hadn''t expected him to copse so easily from such an attack.

    Yeniel had onlye to check.

    She hade to the mountain intending to challenge Rudy since McDowell had instructed her to achieve good results.

    Of course, she had thought of taking advantage of the fierce battle that had urred at the summit, but she hadn''t nned on winning so easily.

    Yeniel looked down at Rudy, clicked her tongue, and muttered to herself.

    "Well, he''s down, so he''s down."

    Beep©¤

    Just as Yeniel was speaking to herself, a loud sound echoed through the mountain.

    "The joint assessment for first and second years is now concluded."

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡±

    Cromwell watched Rudy''s situation with an incredulous look.

    Who would have thought Rudy, who withstood a dragon ravaging half the mountain and Evan using an unbelievable technique, would copse from a mere stone?

    ¡°If you win a fight, you should run away or do something.¡±

    It was entirely Rudy¡¯s fault.

    Even if it hadn¡¯t been Yeniel, whoever arrived there would have ended up in the same situation.

    Rudy was a fool for letting his guard down after defeating Evan.

    ¡°That''s just unbelievable.¡±

    The instructors around Cromwell shared the same expression.

    Rudy''s performance during the assessment had been bold and wise, impressive enough to move even the instructors.

    But what good was that?

    Cromwell, feeling exasperated, spoke.

    ¡°So, Yeniel is the winner. The principal will be pleased.¡±

    Having said that, Cromwell stood up and looked at the instructors.

    ¡°Take care of the students. Treat the injured ones. And send a good healing wizard to that foolish Rudy. So he doesn¡¯t feel too aggrieved when he sees his injuries after waking up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, understood.¡±

    With that, Cromwell and the instructors headed towards the mountain where the joint assessment took ce.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 195: Jefrin (1)

    After the joint assessment ended, Evan met with Yeniel and had a conversation.

    It wasn''t a profound discussion.

    Just ordinary talk about each other''s well-being.

    They talked about what happened during the joint assessment.

    The determination he felt from Rudy Astria.

    It was different from Evan''s.

    Rudy didn''t hesitate.

    There was no doubt in his actions.

    He was confident in what he was doing and acted ordingly.

    "Having fought him directly, I now understand what you meant."

    "So, what are you going to do now?"

    Yeniel asked, and Evan responded with a smile.

    "Just take a break. But that doesn''t mean I''ve given up on the top position. I''ll still aim for it."

    The fight with Rudy hadn''t changed Evan significantly.

    He changed just a little.

    His problems were far from resolved.

    He still didn''t know where to go or what goals to pursue.

    However, Evan felt relieved.

    For someone like him who had never discussed his concerns or himself with anyone, the fight and conversation with Rudy lightened his heart.

    It felt like a festering inmmation had finally been drained.

    "You''ve changed a bit."

    Yeniel noticed this too.

    The change in Evan''s expression was evident.

    And now.

    Evan stood in front of the hospital room where Rudy Astria was, holding a fruit basket.

    He thought of apologizing since he was the one who injured Rudy, but since Evan himself was injured by Rudy, he felt no need to apologize.

    The reason Evan wasn''t hospitalized despite being injured was because most of his injuries were internal.

    Compared to external injuries, there wasn''t much the hospital could do for internal injuries.

    If his organs were damaged, medication would suffice, and mana would naturally recover over time.

    After some contemtion, Evan prepared to enter.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    He cleared his throat and raised his hand to knock.

    ¡°You idiot!!!¡±

    At that moment, a loud voice came from inside the room.

    Evan frowned and opened the door.

    ¡°Rie! Rudy is a patient!!¡±

    ¡°Better to ask us to stay around! Idiot!!¡±

    ¡°No, I thought that¡¯s what would happen!¡±

    ¡°How pathetic, senior.¡±

    Rudy was sitting up in bed, leaning back.

    In front of him, Rie was furiously pacing, Luna was trying to calm her down, and Yuni wasughing at Rudy.

    ¡°Rudy Astria?¡±

    Evan, seeing this, called Rudy''s name.

    Everyone''s eyes then turned to Evan.

    ¡°¡­Evan?¡±

    They all looked at Evan with puzzled expressions.

    However, Rudy looked at the fruit basket in Evan''s hand and smiled.

    "Are you here for a visit?"

    "¡­Yes, though it seems at a bad time."

    "No! You came at a good time."

    At that, Rie red at Rudy sharply.

    Rudy ignored Rie''s scorching gaze and reached out towards the front of the bed.

    "If you''vee for a visit, sit down."

    Evan ced the basket in a corner of the room and sat down on a chair.

    "It looks like everyone is close."

    Rudy nced at Rie andmented.

    "You seem to be in good condition."

    "I received a lot of healing magic before arriving at the hospital, so there wasn''t much to treat."

    Rudy shrugged with a subtle expression.

    "Leaving that aside."

    Rudy stared intently at Evan.

    "Have you sorted out your thoughts?"

    "Somewhat. I don''t know where to go yet, but I''ve realized what I shouldn''t do."

    Evan spoke, seemingly relieved, and Rudy seemed satisfied.

    "Your expression looks much better than before."

    "Does it?"

    Evan''s face now had more variety.

    Different from before, when his face seemed to carry the weight of the world''s worries, casting a shadow over it.

    There was more diversity in his expressions, and the dark circles under his eyes had diminished.

    The changes were a result of his worries fading and him sleeping better.

    Evan briefly chatted and then stood up from his seat.

    "Since you seem alright, I should leave."

    Evan hade to offer condolences since Rudy had lost the first ce to Yeniel.

    Seeing that Rudy''s expression didn''t seem too bad despite losing first ce, Evan felt there was no reason to stay.

    "Ah, Evan. Take this."

    As Evan was about to leave, Rudy handed him an envelope that was nearby.

    "¡­What''s this?"

    "Open it in your room alone. Don''t talk about its contents with anyone else."

    Evan looked at the envelope with curiosity.

    Seeing his expression, Rudy waved his hand a few times.

    "It''s nothing big. Just a small favor."

    Evan narrowed his eyes and looked at Rudy.

    "Alright. If it''s not too difficult, I''ll consider it."

    "Good, try to ept it if possible. It''ll be a big help to everyone."

    Evan nodded at Rudy''s words, then left the hospital room.

    Returning to his room, Evan stared intently at the envelope Rudy had handed him.

    He took out a letter opener and carefully opened the envelope.

    Inside was a paper that resembled a letter.

    Evan took out the paper and skimmed through its contents.

    "¡­What?"

    Evan looked at the contents in disbelief.

    The message written on the paper:

    Rudy was nning to target the Rebels.

    "¡­He says this isn''t a big deal?"

    Evan uttered to himself in disbelief.

    There was a man walking down the street, his hood up, scanning his surroundings.

    "Hey! Don''t run!"

    Nearby, three or four children were ying, and a woman, who seemed to be their mother, was scolding them.

    "Hey, you there!"

    "Hahaha! Try and catch me!"

    The children ran around without looking ahead.

    "Ah!"

    One of the children, running forward, bumped into the man.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry."

    The children''s mother, seeing her child bump into the man, quickly rushed over.

    As she apologized and looked up at the man''s face.

    "¡­Gasp."

    She gasped upon recognizing him.

    The man was Aryandor, the leader of the Rebels.

    Even amon woman knew his face due to the widespread wanted posters from the Empire.

    This area was under Rebel control.

    To these people, the leader of the Rebels was like the Emperor himself.

    An untouchable figure.

    "I''m so sorry. Are you okay?"

    The mother was at a loss for words, unsure of how to act.

    ''The leader of the Rebels is said to be a ruthless being.''

    That was the impression given by the wanted posters distributed by the Empire.

    Unforgiving and cruel, someone to flee from at first sight.

    Aryandor didn''t respond but reached out to the child.

    "Please, just spare my child¡­!"

    Just as the mother was about to scream,

    "Look ahead when you walk. It''s dangerous to run like that."

    Aryandor said, smiling and helping the child up.

    He then dusted off the dirt from the child''s clothes.

    The mother watched in disbelief.

    "Are¡­ are you okay¡­?"

    "It''s normal for kids to run around and bump into things. I''m fine."

    Aryandor looked at the child.

    "The child seems to be a bit hurt from the fall, so go to the Rebels and ask for medicinal herbs. They will give you some."

    The mother''s eyes welled up with tears upon hearing this.

    Before the Rebels took over this territory, there had been many stories of children shing with the nobles.

    Even for minor idents, the nobles had imposed harsh punishments on children.

    Yet here was Aryandor, lifting the child himself and offering medicine.

    "Th-thank you."

    "No need to thank me. It''s just the right thing to do."

    Aryandor smiled and said.

    "Leader."

    Then, a girl approached from behind.

    Dressed like a witch, with a pointed hat and carrying a staff, it was Jefrin.

    "What is it?"

    Jefrin spoke quietly.

    "A letter has arrived from Evan."

    Aryandor''s expression hardened.

    "¡­Let''s go back and talk about it."

    As Aryandor moved to leave, the mother bowed respectfully.

    "Thank you!"

    Aryandor simply smiled in response.

    Jefrin watched Aryandor with a curious tilt of her* head.

    "Who is that person?"

    "Just amoner. Speaking of which, it seems there''s ack of space for children to y. They could get hit by carriages if they y in the streets like this. Tell them to create a separate y area."

    Hearing Aryandor''s words, Jefrin nodded.

    Such orders weren''t unusual, so she didn''t react much.

    "So, what''s this about a letter from Evan?"

    "He''s under suspicion. He''s asking us toe and get him."

    "Come and get him?"

    "It''s difficult for him to escape the academy''s scrutiny."

    At Jefrin''s words, Aryandor furrowed his brow.

    "What do you n to do?"

    In the past, Aryandor would have looked into the future upon hearing such news.

    However, he could no longer use that ability.

    Even when Aryandor saw the future, events never unfolded as predicted, especially when it involved the academy.

    Among all the futures he had seen, Evan was the most troubling.

    Yet, the fact that Evan was willing to join the Rebels was too good an opportunity to pass up.

    That''s why it felt so unsettling.

    "How many assassins do we have avable?"

    "Only three or four."

    "Send only them."

    "Just the assassins?"

    Assassins were good at hiding but not particrly strong.

    If someone powerful from the academy pursued Evan, they wouldn''t be able to shake them off.

    "Isn''t this a great opportunity? Shouldn''t we send someone more capable?"

    "It''s dangerous."

    "If it''s dangerous, shouldn''t we send stronger people?"

    Despite her argument, Aryandor showed little reaction.

    Jefrin bit her lip, then tapped her chest.

    "Then I will go."

    "You? Going there?"

    "If someone pursues us, I can use illusion magic to lose them. There shouldn''t be any problems."

    Aryandor found it odd that Jefrin was so eager to go.

    She was usually indifferent to her surroundings, focusing solely on her magic research.

    Yet, here she was, insisting on going herself.

    Aryandor didn''t understand but decided to respect her wish.

    "If that''s what you want, do so. However, you''ll be responsible for your actions."

    At Aryandor''s words, Jefrin smiled.

    "Understood."

    *Alright I am sorry, I dunno why but Jefrin just happens to be my biggest weakness. Soter chapters tell me Jefrin is indeed a girl. So Jefrin will be once again referred to as female...

    If all of sudden Jefrin''s actually a guy... I might have to hang it up.

    Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 196: Jefrin (2)

    Everyone in the student council room was busily moving about.

    Kuhn and Emily were transferring documents, while Rie worked quickly with her hands.

    Even students who weren''t part of the student council were helping out.

    The reason for this hustle and bustle was the approaching end of the semester.

    After the final exams, there''s a transition period before the new student council takes over.

    At Liberion Academy, the student council''s term always ended with the final exams.

    To avoid handing over a pile of unfinished work to the next council, they had to get ahead on tasks during this transition period.

    So, the student council was swamped with an avnche of tasks.

    Starting from various odd jobs to managing dormitory facilities, and preparing the handover for the next council.

    There was a mountain of work to be done.

    "Maybe it would be better to work during the winter break instead,"

    Kuhn mumbled, a sentiment everyone agreed with.

    But agreement didn''t mean slowing down.

    There wasn''t even time to discuss it.

    At that moment, Yuni entered the student council room.

    "Did you call me?"

    "Yuni, you''re here!"

    Rie''s face brightened up.

    She had asked for her help, seeing that Yuni had been rather idletely.

    "Thanks, Yuni."

    "Oh, it''s nothing if you asks."

    "Then, could you help with these tasks?"

    Yuni took the documents from Rie and looked around.

    "...But where''s Rudy?"

    At Yuni''s question, Rie flinched slightly.

    "Rudy has other tasks, so he''s somewhere else right now."

    "Busy? What''s he busy with?"

    Yuni''s question made Rie nce around.

    With so many people in the student council room, it was hard to speak freely.

    "He''s preparing something else."

    Rie spoke vaguely.

    Yuni put down the documents on the desk.

    "Then wouldn''t Rudy also be busy? Is there anyone else helping him?"

    "Don''t worry. It''s a task the professors agreed to help with."

    Rie reassured her, sending Yuni a subtle look.

    Something was off.

    Yuni had never shown such concern for someone else.

    Rie had felt this strangeness in Yuni since the joint assessment.

    An unusual kindness, uncharacteristic of Yuni.

    While typically indifferent to others, she showed particr interest in Rudy.

    It was too strange to ignore.

    Yuni''s change coincided perfectly with certain events.

    She wasforted by Rudy during the individual assessment and rescued by him during the joint assessment.

    Though Rie didn''t know the details, the situations didn''t seem promising.

    Given Rudy''s past actions, suspicion was warranted.

    ''Could it be that Yuni... has feelings for Rudy?''

    Rie looked at Yuni doubtfully.

    Of course, the rtionship between Yuni and Rudy hadn''t changed much.

    From the beginning, Yuni always followed Rudy around, and her attitude towards him hadn''t changed much either.

    Despite her doubts, Rie couldn''t let her guard down.

    Already feeling uneasy, Rie was busy in her own right, and so was Rudy.

    Amidst this, there were major obstacles like Luna and Astina.

    Luna, not being as busy as the vice president Rie, could meet Rudy whenever he was free.

    Same with Astina, but Rudy was too upied to spare time.

    Since bing second-year students, they hadn''t hung out leisurely.

    Busy schedules and Rie''s constant monitoring of Luna prevented it.

    Fortunately, Astina hadn''t shown much activity.

    She wasn''t particrly busy.

    Though she had family duties, her father was handling them.

    Astina focused solely on training.

    Rie found it odd that Astina, who usually took the opportunity to approach Rudy during busy times, showed no such movements now.

    Despite constant surveince by elementals, Astina just shuttled between the dormitory and the training ground.

    This focus allowed Rie to concentrate on student council work, but the current situation was problematic.

    Yuni, who had only just grown close to her at the academy, showing interest in the man Rie liked?

    This could be more intense than fighting for the Royal throne.

    Yuni had some interest in the throne butcked passion.

    If Yuni truly fell for Rudy, she would be unpredictable.

    Yuni had never been so focused or dedicated to anything.

    With no particr likes or hobbies, what if she genuinely desired something?

    The thought was unbearable for Rie.

    The idea of someone who never gambled getting addicted once they started was simr to how Yuni might behave.

    "?"

    Lost in her thoughts, Rie was brought back by Yuni''s curious gaze.

    "So, where''s Rudy now?"

    Exhaling deeply, Rie beckoned Yuni closer.

    Yuni approached, and Rie whispered softly.

    "Rudy isn''t at the academy right now, so you can''t see him."

    "Not at the academy...!"

    As Yuni reacted loudly, Rie quickly covered her mouth.

    "It''s confidential. Shh."

    "...Okay."

    "Ah... Also..."

    Rie almost asked what Yuni thought about Rudy but held back.

    "Never mind."

    "Huh?"

    Unable to ask, Rie was suddenly pulled by Yuni.

    "What''s going on? Why did you stop talking?"

    "No, it''s nothing. Oh, right. You seemed to be hiding something about Rudy and me. What was it?"

    Rie quickly changed the topic.

    "Oh, that? I had made a bet involving you."

    "...Me?"

    "Yes, we bet on who would win you, but it ended in a draw."

    Yuni ranked second in the joint assessment.

    She ended up with the same rank as Rudy.

    The top spot for the first year was narrowly imed by Kuhn.

    The bet with Rudy ended up being nullified, just as they had discussed initially.

    "So, I get to be here with my sister like this~."

    Yuni smiled as she looked at Rie.

    Seeing her smile, Rie couldn''t help but smile too.

    "Um... Rie, sorry to interrupt this warm moment, but..."

    Then Kuhn cautiously spoke up.

    "There''s a lot of work pending... You need to hurry. There are documents that need to be submitted today..."

    "Sigh... Alright."

    Rie refocused on the paperwork, and Yuni continued reading the documents she was given.

    While reading, Yuni hummed a tune and muttered to herself, barely audible.

    "I wonder where Rudy is~."

    In a dark space.

    There, Jefrin and a few others were gathered.

    "In a week, we head to the academy."

    Jefrin was preparing a group of assassins for their mission.

    "Our task is to bring a student from the academy to this ce. It''s not particrly difficult. However, since the student is well-known at the academy, we might be interupted."

    Jefrin tapped the floor with the staff in her hand as she walked.

    "Our mission is to bring that person here, so let''s focus on that."

    Jefrin also distributed a few more documents.

    These documents listed important figures at the academy.

    "Fortunately, the principal is currently unwell, and the vice-principal will be traveling to the capital tomorrow. So, we don''t need to worry much."

    This information hade in a few days ago.

    Responding to the Emperor''s call, Vice-Principal Cromwell was heading to the capital.

    The reason was a major meeting concerning internal affairs of the empire.

    There was a significant internal division within the empire.

    The Royal Chancellor Ophillius was strongly opposing the Astria Duke family.

    It was almost time for Rie and Rudy''s graduation.

    A period when the sessors to the Emperor''s throne and the Duke''s position could be determined.

    All eyes were on the Astria Duke family.

    There were questions about whether Ian was the right sessor to the Astria Duke family.

    While the head of a family usually decides on the sessor, it wasn''t entirely up to them.

    The sessor needed the agreement of the family''s vassal houses and the Emperor''s approval.

    However, such matters were typically routine, and no one paid much attention.

    Nobody opposed unless something utterly nonsensical happened.

    Meanwhile, the Royal Chancellor Ophillius was discussing whether Ian was suitable for the position in the Duke''s family.

    Specifically, it was about giving Rudy a chance topete for the empire''s sake.

    Rudy had been consistently showing remarkable achievements, and Ophillius argued that it made no sense to simply hand over the sessor''s position to Ian without considering Rudy.

    This had led to a state of unrest in the empire.

    While the division within the empire was beneficial for the rebels, in some ways, it was not good.

    The mana stones used by the rebels mostly came from necromancers who were protected by the Astria family.

    To continue receiving a stable supply of mana stones, Rudy should not inherit the Astria family.

    However, for now, these circumstances were more advantageous.

    With attention focused on the capital, it was easier to capture Evan.

    "We will hide in the city near the academy and contact Evan. Then, we will escape to the forest in front and ride horses hidden there to another city."

    Jefrin slowlyid out the n and adjusted her hat.

    "The operation begins in a week. Everyone, be ready by then."

    "Understood."

    After all the exnations, the assassins present left the room.

    As the assassins left, Jefrin, looking tired, sat down in a nearby chair.

    "Ugh¡­"

    As she sat down, Jefrin expressed pain.

    She clutched her heart and started gasping for breath.

    A few minutester, her breathing returned to normal.

    However, there was something slightly odd.

    Jefrin''s hand had transformed into that of an old person, wrinkled and aged.

    "This damned body... acting up again."

    Jefrin stared at her hand and spoke.

    She stood up and opened a drawer.

    Inside the drawer were numerous potions.

    She took one out and poured it into her mouth.

    Jefrin''s hand returned to that of a young girl.

    "How long can Ist like this?"

    She muttered despairingly, but she had no intention of copsing easily.

    She had to persevere and survive until she obtained the research on immortality conducted by Levian.

    To do so, she needed the leader of the rebels, Aryandor, and that was why Jefrin was cooperating with the rebels.

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 197: Jefrin (3)

    I was outside the academy.

    Despite being busy with student council work, there was a reason I was here.

    "That''s not how you do it."

    "Isn''t this close enough?"

    "No, not at all. Do it again."

    The person admonishing me was Serina.

    Prisci ced her hand on my shoulder.

    "Do your best."

    Should it be considered a wolf''s hand or paw?

    It felt odd to beforted by a wolf.

    I was currently learning about elemental magic.

    After the joint assessment, I had consulted with Cromwell.

    The n was to coborate with Evan and draw in the rebels.

    It was a strategy to diminish the power of the rebels.

    However, Cromwell''s absence from the academy was a problem.

    He had gone to the capital for a meeting.

    Originally, McDowell should have attended the meeting, but due to his condition, Cromwell went instead.

    Cromwell and I had looked for a professor who could help us.

    Someone knowledgeable about the rebels and capable of facing them.

    The ideal person for such a task was Robert, but he was not currently at the academy.

    He had taken a leave of absence for this semester.

    Thus, the person I sought help from was Professor Mcguire.

    With Cromwell heading to the capital, Mcguire, who was at a conference, returned to the academy.

    The academy had a rule that a certain number of professors couldn''t be away simultaneously.

    If too many professors took leave or went on business trips, some of those who were out had to return.

    Having too few professors in the academy posed a security risk and burdened the remaining faculty with work.

    I couldn''t expect much help from Mcguire.

    Being a research-oriented professor specialized in magical tools, he could only provide support with magical tools and was not capable of directbat.

    Research professorscked both the physical endurance and experience inbat, performing worse in battle than Astina or me.

    I had thought about asking Gracie for help, but Cromwell strongly opposed it.

    Gracie was already in poor condition due to the midterm incident, so asking for her assistance was a bad idea.

    Cromwell promised to return as soon as possible, but I couldn''t rely solely on that.

    Still, what had happened had happened.

    I had to find a solution to the problem.

    I wasn''t sure who the rebels would send, but since they were attempting to recruit students directly from the academy, it was likely to be a formidable opponent.

    So, I sent a letter to Astina.

    Originally, I wanted to meet her in person, but she declined the meeting.

    Not knowing the reason, I had no choice but to send a letter.

    Astina readily epted my request.

    The next thing I did was to seek out Rie.

    I entrusted the student council work to her and exined my situation in detail.

    "Can I get some help from Serina?"

    With dark magic, the current situation was a bit tricky.

    I can''t expect quick growth in magic within a short amount of time.

    So, I chose elemental magic.

    I had never properly learned elemental magic, so even a little learning could lead to significant growthpared to other skills.

    "It''s been a while, Rudy Astria. I''ve heard from Princess Rie."

    That''s how I came to meet Serina.

    Dressed in ck, befitting her royal secret service role, and her blue hair neatly tied up, she had changed much since thest time I saw her.

    Initially, her impression was good.

    Even though she once tried to kill me, she seemed different now.

    She had even saved Luna and me, so there was no reason for me to dislike her.

    However.

    "Hmm... That''s not how it''s done."

    Serina was not a good teacher.

    "Think of it as handling mana. It''s not Prisci taking it directly from you, but you passing it to Prisci."

    "So... how do I do that..."

    Already tired from continually using Prisci, Serina''s nagging was giving me a headache.

    What exactly is mental strength, and how am I supposed to use it like mana?

    Serina exined the method she learned from her mother.

    The most efficient way to use Prisci was not for her to draw out my energy, but for me to share it with her.

    Even hearing this, I couldn''t understand.

    Prisci is an elemental controlled using my mental strength.

    To tell me to share my energy with Prisci meant dividing my mental strength.

    Can a person''s mind be divided and shared like that?

    Mental strength wasn''t an energy I could handle like mana, and I had never felt it as an energy.

    I merely relied on my senses and tried to do as Serina said, but it wasn''t easy.

    As I frowned, trying to figure it out on my own, Serina handed me a warm cup of tea.

    "Let''s take a break. This isn''t something that gets better with more time."

    "Yeah, thanks."

    I took the tea from Serina and brought it to my lips.

    "It''ll be hard to do it in a week, as you said. Even my mother took a long time."

    "Then, doing this will allow me to perfectly control Prisci?"

    "I''m not sure about perfectly. But you''ll be able to control her enough to prevent a rampage."

    "Not rampaging¡­"

    That raised a question.

    Why did Serina''s mother pass away?

    If she could control Prisci to the extent of preventing a rampage, weren''t there other ways?

    As I harbored my doubts, Serina spoke first.

    "My mother caused her own rampage."

    I widened my eyes at Serina''s words.

    "She triggered it herself?"

    To trigger a rampage meant she faced certain death by her own volition.

    Who could she have possibly fought to be willing to face death?

    Then Prisci spoke.

    "The opponent was incredibly powerful. She couldn''t retreat, not with Serina behind her."

    If Prisci spoke so, it meant the opponent was indeed formidable.

    I was curious.

    "Who was the opponent?"

    "I don''t know... I only know that the opponent overwhelmed her with tremendous swordsmanship."

    "Swordsmanship?"

    "I''ve been investigating the incidenttely."

    Serina opened up.

    "I found something about thest message left by my mother."

    Serina pointed to a clock while speaking.

    "Time. That was my mother''sst message."

    There was only one person that came to mind.

    Aryandor, a wizard and swordmaster who wielded time magic.

    As far as I knew, he was the only one whobined time and swordsmanship.

    Serina must have been aware of this fact too.

    "But I don''t think the leader of the Rebels is the culprit."

    "Because of the timing?"

    "Yes, even considering appearance, it seems unlikely for someone of that age to possess such skills at that time. It doesn''t quite add up."

    The issue was the timing.

    Serina''s mother passed away about 10 years ago.

    It was around the time Robert was exiled from the empire, and Levian fled.

    Aryandor appeared to be in histe twenties or early thirties.

    So, 10 years ago, he would have been around my age.

    Serina''s mother was a royal elementalist, a formidable force that no one could ignore.

    It would have been difficult for Aryandor to match her skills at that time.

    Moreover, it would have been strange if he possessed such skills then.

    That was when Ephomos fell apart, Levian disappeared, and there were almost no notable figures in the empire.

    If Aryandor had killed Serina''s mother, a royal elementalist, back then, he would have harbored resentment against the empire from that point.

    It would have been odd not to form the Rebels then.

    That was a time when many grew resentful of the empire.

    The empire had swept through the lower sses, which was expected.

    If he had resentment against the empire, finding like-minded allies and overthrowing the empire would have been easier then.

    There was no reason to act now.

    Therefore, the conclusion was one.

    There exists someone else who can wield time magic besides Aryandor.

    That reminds me, it was puzzling.

    Where did Aryandor learn time magic from?

    Time magic couldn''t have just appeared out of nowhere.

    The biggest question was, if time magic already existed, why didn''t the empire know about it?

    If there were such a powerful magic user, the empire wouldn''t have just let it be.

    They would have arranged for a good house, like the Astria family, to keep them close to the empire.

    Time and space had that much value.

    Then, I remembered someone.

    The Saint.

    The Saint could use dimensional magic that dealt with both time and space.

    However, the Saint''s dimensional magic fundamentally differed from Astria''s space magic and Aryandor''s time magic.

    Dimensional magic could not influence the current time and space.

    It could only observe the future or other spaces.

    Moreover, it was hard to consider the Saint, given the use of swordsmanship.

    "My head hurts."

    What was supposed to be a rxing time became moreplicated.

    "I''ll keep looking into it as much as I can, and if I find something out, I''ll let you know," Serina said.

    I nodded in agreement and resumed training in elemental magic.

    "Please find my sister. Then I''ll do anything."

    Aryandor recalled the past.

    His own impoverished and dying time.

    It was after he was separated from his sister, who lived with him in the burning Ephomos.

    Aryandor wandered the capital in search of his only family, his sister.

    While wandering the capital, Aryandor met someone.

    And Aryandor''s lifepletely changed.

    He learned time magic and swordsmanship from that person.

    He became a swordsman with tremendous abilities.

    "Be a being that changes the world. When you''ve changed the world, I''lle back to you."

    Those were thest words of ''that person'' who taught him magic.

    Aryandor parted ways without knowing that person''s face, identity, or anything else.

    He only left with a few names and the promise toe backter.

    The list that person handed to Aryandor was said to contain individuals necessary to change the world, and Aryandor set out to find them.

    The first person he met was Jefrin.

    Jefrin was regarded as a great wizard of the empire,parable to the grand wizard Levian of the same era.

    Such a wizard was dying old and sick on the outskirts of the empire.

    The empire had abandoned Jefrin.

    In her youth, she was provided with great treatment and environment, but as she aged and fell ill, Jefrin was exiled to the outskirts.

    There was no one to care for Jefrin.

    Lying on an old bed, Jefrin said,

    "I need to... surpass him... somehow surpass Levian..."

    Jefrin was consumed by feelings of inferiority and hatred.

    As a wizard born in the same era as Levian, she felt inferior, and she despised the empire that had abandoned her.

    Aryandor reached out to her.

    He granted her youth with time magic and dyed her illness with various potions.

    However, time magic was not omnipotent.

    Changing her appearance did not mean her insides were altered too.

    Jefrin was dying.

    There wasn''t much time left.

    To survive, Jefrin needed the magic of eternal life that Levian had researched.

    Thus, Jefrin began to help Aryandor, seeking to acquire Levian''s magic hidden somewhere in the empire and to bring down the empire she loathed.

    "Leader."

    While contemting these thoughts, Jefrin entered Aryandor''s room.

    "I''m leaving now."

    Aryandor looked at Jefrin.

    "Take care."

    "Understood."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 198: Jefrin (4)

    Jefrin was always gued by a sense of inferiority.

    It was because Levian, another royal wizard, was always beside him.

    If Jefrin was a genius born once in a hundred years, Levian was a once-in-a-thousand-years prodigy.

    No matter how hard he struggled, Jefrin could never surpass Levian.

    Even when others said Jefrin was on a simr level as Levian, it only disgusted him.

    Levian and Jefrin were not on a level whereparison was possible.

    Jefrin knew this better than anyone.

    Yet, he kept trying.

    To surpass Levian, to reach his achievements.

    His inferiorityplex drove Jefrin to grow.

    He stayed up nights researching, producing numerous research achievements.

    Thus, he became a great wizard revered by the empire''s wizards.

    However, as he continued to burn the midnight oil and push his body to the limits, it was inevitable that he wouldn''t remain healthy.

    Jefrin started to fall ill with various diseases, and as he aged, his condition progressively worsened.

    Just as Jefrin''s health began to deteriorate, Levian disappeared.

    Neither the empire, Jefrin, nor anyone else knew why Levian had vanished.

    With Levian gone, Jefrin took the top position as the royal wizard.

    There was no longer anyone among the royal wizards who could bepared to Jefrin.

    When such a situation finally arrived, it felt utterly hollow.

    He had always strived to surpass Levian, but in the end, he didn''t surpass him with his own abilities but reached his position for other reasons.

    After Levian''s disappearance, Jefrin''s health continued to decline.

    He could barely use magic properly, and even getting up became difficult.

    As his condition worsened, the empire suggested he retire.

    Given Jefrin''s physical state, he couldn''t even continue his research, let alone other duties, so he was advised to await deathfortably in the outskirts of the empire.

    It was essentially an exile.

    Jefrin could not object to this.

    He had no one around him.

    Not a single student, which any skilled wizard was supposed to have, nor any family member.

    Jefrin had always lived for himself, focusing solely on his growth.

    Therefore, when he became old and sick, there was no one around to speak for him.

    Jefrin was sent away to the outskirts of the empire without a word.

    Beside him, he only had the great fortune he had amassed during his time as a royal wizard.

    But he couldn''t use the money properly.

    Jefrin, always absorbed in his research, didn''t know how to indulge in luxury.

    He just bought a small cabin on the outskirts of the empire and hired someone to take care of his illness.

    Jefrin, unlike the end befitting a great wizard, died alone and forlorn in the outskirts of the empire.

    As he was about to face his end, Jefrin encountered Aryandor.

    When Jefrin met him, Aryandor was just a teenager in histe teens.

    It was Aryandor who saved his life.

    He rejuvenated Jefrin''s aging body with time magic, a spell Jefrin had never seen in his life.

    However, Jefrin was notpletely revived.

    He regained his younger body, but was still afflicted with various illnesses.

    Additionally, the state of his mana remained unchanged.

    Though he appeared younger on the outside, the condition of his insides could not defy his age.

    Jefrin''s life was briefly extended, but he couldn''t solve the fundamental problem.

    It was then that Jefrin learned about the magic of immortality, which necromancers and Levian had been researching.

    Hearing about this magic sparked various thoughts in him.

    Could he surpass Levian if he continued to live?

    He could achieve the lifelong goal he had held.

    Jefrin felt hope.

    Thus, he joined the Rebels.

    He helped Aryandor, who had saved him, striving to continue living.

    However, as time passed, Jefrin began to give up on his goal.

    The magic that promised eternal life turned out to be nothing but an illusion.

    The research was iplete, and Levian, who had been conducting it, had disappeared, causing the me of hope to slowly extinguish.

    So, Jefrin changed his goal.

    He decided to give his all to the Rebels.

    To help Aryandor until his death.

    It was during this resolve that he met Evan.

    Evan, steeped in inferiority and seemingly on the verge of breaking at the slightest touch, reminded Jefrin of himself.

    Jefrin felt a sense of kinship.

    He had looked at the world through simr eyes as Evan since his youth.

    That''s why he tried to bring Evan into the Rebels.

    It was merely out of sympathy.

    Jefrin thought if he had met Aryandor a little earlier, instead of trying to surpass Levian, he could have had a different goal and his life would be different now.

    He intended to give Evan a new purpose, not to lead him down the same path as himself.

    Jefrin dismounted his horse and spoke to the assassins beside him.

    "We''re almost there. We''ve agreed to meet at the cabin near the forest. Hide nearby."

    "Understood."

    Jefrin flipped his hood over his face to conceal it.

    The assassins dispersed into the surroundings, hiding their presence, and Jefrin slowly walked towards the cabin ahead.

    Inside the cabin was Evan.

    Like Jefrin, Evan was also wearing his hood.

    "It''s been a while, Evan."

    "It has been a while."

    "Did you have any trouble getting here?"

    "Fortunately, I was able to escape unnoticed."

    Students couldn''t leave the academy at night unless it was for family or n matters.

    Therefore, Jefrin had forged documents in advance and sent them to the academy, facilitating Evan''s escape at night.

    Thanks to that, Evan was able to leave easily.

    "Then, let''s get moving."

    "Understood."

    As Jefrin and Evan were about to leave the cabin, Evan''s hood was slightly lifted, revealing his eyes.

    "¡­?"

    A firm gaze.

    These were not the eyes Jefrin had seen when he first met Evan.

    They were not filled with despair and inferiority, but were just ordinary, steady eyes.

    "Wait a moment."

    Jefrin reached out his hand towards Evan.

    "First, I need to confirm if it''s really you. Take off that hood."

    At Jefrin''s request, Evan frowned.

    He was puzzled by this sudden demand.

    Wondering if taking off the hood would cause any significant trouble, Evan flipped it back.

    "¡­What?"

    This Evan lookedpletely different from thest time Jefrin had seen him.

    There was no trace of the despair-ridden, motivation-less feeling or the eyes filled with anger due to inferiority.

    Instead, they looked perfectly ordinary.

    ''Did I see him wrong that time?''

    That seemed impossible.

    Even if his current physical state wasn''t normal, he wouldn''t make such a mistake.

    So, were the eyes he saw back then an act?

    That didn''t make sense either.

    The eyes of Evan he had seen before couldn''t be faked.

    They were fundamentally different, something that couldn''t be found in an ordinary person.

    Jefrin asked,

    "Who are you?"

    "¡­What do you mean by that?"

    Evan expressed his confusion at Jefrin''s words.

    His appearance hadn''t changed; he was still himself.

    He couldn''t understand the intent behind Jefrin''s question.

    Jefrin quickly judged the situation.

    Was there a reason to take this now-ordinary-looking Evan with him?

    In terms of ability, Evan was a guy Aryandor had to be wary of, so there was no need for suspicion there.

    But, could this guy betray the Rebels?

    Could he truly be one with the Rebels?

    That was a different matter.

    The Rebels were a group of somewhat broken individuals.

    Theycked or missed something that normal people didn''t.

    That''s what allowed them to do anything for their cause.

    Even things that ordinary people couldn''t imagine, they could do without hesitation.

    ''I was foolish.''

    He had felt a sense of kinship after briefly seeing Evan and made a foolish decision.

    Evan was described as a great threat by Aryandor.

    Instead of trying to recruit Evan as an ally, Jefrin should havee to kill him.

    That would have been the right decision.

    He felt pathetic for feeling a sense of kinship based on one encounter and trying to take him in as an ally.

    Taking this guy with him could only lead to a high chance of betrayal.

    An ordinary person would not just stand by after seeing the actions of the Rebels.

    It would only endanger them.

    Nevertheless, Evan was a capable individual, so Jefrin knew he had to kill him right there.

    There was no reason to leave a potential future problem unresolved.

    "Evan, I''m sorry to have called you out here, but this is where it ends."

    Jefrin started to mobilize his mana.

    Evan''s eyes widened at this.

    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±

    Quickly, Evan drew his sword from his waist.

    Boom!

    As soon as Evan drew his sword, a huge explosion urred.

    The cabin shattered into pieces under the force of Jefrin''s magic.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ what¡¯s happening, all of a sudden¡­?¡±

    Evan emerged from the explosion.

    He hadn''t done anything that could have been perceived as betrayal.

    Yet, the sudden attack left him no time to react.

    Already at a disadvantage without his original sword, which had been destroyed in the joint assessment, Evan suffered burns on his arm, unable to use its magic-nullifying ability.

    ¡°He''s still not down.¡±

    Jefrin slowly emerged from the rubble of the destroyed cabin, a fierce killing intent swirling in his eyes.

    ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simply because you¡¯ve be useless.¡±

    Evan red at Jefrin.

    Thest time he saw him, Jefrin had seemed almost childlike.

    His actions were light, but now, he waspletely different.

    Although the face under the hood looked like a girl, the eyes were empty.

    They were the eyes of someone who had been through dozens of battlefields.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    Jefrin, approaching Evan as if to kill him, suddenly clutched his heart.

    ¡°Again, this¡­¡±

    ¡®This is my chance¡­¡¯

    Evan, clutching his burned arm, turned and ran.

    ¡°Catch him.¡±

    Though it was a faint voice, the assassins responded and moved.

    They began to chase after Evan.

    Evan, fleeing from the assassins, used magic.

    ¡°Nature''s Healing¡­!¡±

    Fortunately, the cabin had been in the woods.

    Blue light emanated from the trees in the forest, converging on Evan.

    The light gradually began to heal his arm.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    However, Evan was still not fully recovered from his internal injuries.

    Before his arm waspletely healed, his mana refused to cooperate.

    Pain as if his intestines were twisted assaulted him.

    But he couldn¡¯t stop; standing still meant certain death.

    Although things hadn''t gone as nned, escaping the area was his priority.

    As he ran, he lost sight of the assassins and Jefrin.

    ¡°Are they hiding?¡±

    Under normal circumstances, he might have used the mana of the forest to locate them, but he couldn¡¯t afford to do that now.

    Unless it was to block an attack, using mana felt too risky.

    ¡°Evan.¡±

    Just then, a voice called out.

    ¡°¡­Rudy Astria!¡±

    A blonde man emerged in the distance, revealing himself.

    It was Rudy Astria.

    Seeing him, Evan stopped in his tracks.

    "It''s serious, Rudy Astria. Jefrin suddenly attacked me."

    Evan quickly exined the situation.

    However, Rudy, without saying a word, walked towards him.

    Evan felt something was off.

    "¡­Rudy Astria?"

    He scrutinized the figure before him.

    There was a sense of discordance about it.

    Evan swiftly raised his sword.

    "¡­An illusion?"

    The figure was unmistakably Rudy Astria, but itcked Rudy''s distinctive aura.

    Despite wearing gloves on his hands and the same attire Evan had seen earlier, something about him didn''t feel quite right.

    Especially the way he moved, stepping silently and cautiously, resembled the gait of an assassin.

    Evan recognized this manner of walking, as it was simr to how Yeniel moved.

    The assassin disguised as Rudy Astria pulled out a dagger and threw it at Evan.

    Evan deflected the dagger with his sword and started running again.

    ¡®Are they showing me a figure that I would feel safe around?¡¯

    The applications of illusion magic are endless.

    It can make the caster appear as anything they desire or show different figures to different observers.

    First, he needed to get away.

    The n he had made with Rudy was to attack when they were rxed and mounted on their horses.

    Since an explosion had just urred, they would surelye this way.

    Evan needed time until Rudy arrived.

    So, he ran.

    He ran to buy time.

    A few minutes into his run, something felt off.

    He kept feeling like he was going in circles.

    ¡®Is this also illusion magic...? Did they cast it over the entire forest?¡¯

    Continuously seeing the same surroundings, his sense of direction became vague.

    It was hard to tell whether he was really going in circles or just imagining it.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    He needed to break the illusion.

    Evan tried to recalibrate his disoriented sense of direction by manipting mana.

    ¡°Evan.¡±

    ¡°Evan.¡±

    ¡°Evan.¡±

    Before he could use the magic, he saw around a dozen figures of Rudy Astria around him.

    ¡®Is this also an illusion...? Or is it making the assassins appear differently?¡¯

    The confusionpounded, further disorienting Evan.

    ¡°Evan¡­ You must die.¡±

    ¡°Evan, you''re not needed.¡±

    Figures with Rudy Astria''s face uttered strange words as they walked towards him.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Evan let out augh at the sight.

    "You guys have got it all wrong."

    Seeing the face now, Rudy Astria''s was indeed the mostforting to Evan.

    But that didn¡¯t mean Evan would be deeply hurt by hearing such words from Rudy Astria.

    Having realized something during the joint assessment, Evan decided to break away from Rudy Astria and follow his own path.

    Evan, determined to walk his own way, wouldn''t be provoked if the real Rudy Astria said such things.

    Not being greatly influenced by Rudy Astria and finding his own goals was Evan''s way.

    ''I''ll just face them.''

    Evan looked at his adversaries with steady eyes and calmly manipted his mana.

    He charged at the figures of Rudy Astria with his sword in hand.

    He wielded the sword enveloped in mana gathered from the forest.

    He cut down the figure of Rudy Astria.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    But, unlike before, the figure resembling Rudy Astria was not an assassin.

    Even as Evan cut through them, they disappeared like smoke, with no sense of impact.

    However, not all were illusions.

    Among the several figures of Rudy Astria, daggers flew towards him.

    Amidst the illusion, there were real threats.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Evan did his best to fend off the daggers while cutting down the Rudy Astria figures.

    But he couldn''t keep it up indefinitely.

    Thump©¤

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Pain inflicted by the mana coursed through his body.

    His movements were being hindered.

    Evan doubled over in agony.

    The assassins didn''t miss this opportunity.

    As Evan was about to copse, they rushed in.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    As Evan felt multiple pains and saw them rushing in, he lifted his head in resignation.

    Looking up, someone was falling from the sky, also bearing Rudy Astria''s face.

    ¡°This is the end......¡±

    ¡°Evan.¡±

    The Rudy Astria figure falling from the sky called out his name.

    ¡°You held up well.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Rudy Astria figure from the sky moved his mana.

    ¡°Finger of the Demon.¡±

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 199: Jefrin (5)

    "Rudy, have you been well all this time?"

    "Why don''t you show your face more often? What have you been up to recently?"

    "I''ve just been training alone."

    10 minutes before Jefrin arrived.

    I met with Astina.

    It was a bitte for our meeting, but since there wasn''t anything to prepare beforehand, it didn''t really matter.

    We hid atop a tree and chatted.

    "You''ve heard about the n, right?"

    "Yeah, but it doesn''t seem like much of a n, actually."

    Astina was right.

    The real issue was luring the rebels here, not handling them, unless Aryandor himself showed up.

    This ce was a city right in front of the academy.

    There were more than enough people to call for help.

    So, having sessfully drawn in the enemy, it was as if everything was already over.

    "Buttely, you seem a bit off."

    "¡­Me?"

    "Yes, I''ve been wanting to ask you¡­"

    Boom©¤

    That''s when a massive explosion urred.

    I abruptly stood up from my seat.

    The explosion had happened at the cabin where Evan and the rebels were supposed to meet.

    This was no time for idle chat.

    "Astina!"

    "I know. Gravity."

    Astina immediately manipted her mana to lift both herself and me into the air, speeding towards the location.

    Arriving near the cabin, all we saw were its charred remains.

    "What happened here?"

    "I''m not sure, but let''s see."

    I looked towards the forest.

    It couldn''t have been Evan who caused the explosion.

    Knowing we were at a distance, he wouldn''t do something so reckless.

    Especially since he was already injured.

    "Did the rebels attack first?"

    I couldn''t be sure of the reason, but looking towards the front of the forest, I could guess who hade.

    Therey a magical device.

    Its appearance was simr to the devices used by the rebels when they attacked the academy.

    So, the visitor''s identity was somewhat apparent.

    "Jefrin?"

    Such stationary magical devices needed precise coordinates to be set up, not something just anyone could do.

    Of the rebel leaders we knew, only Jefrin had the capability to use such devices.

    Unless they had recruited new members, Jefrin was the only one who came to mind.

    "We should look for Evan first."

    Astina said so, ready to enter the forest.

    I grabbed her arm.

    "We can''t. We don''t know what might happen in the forest."

    If there were already devices set up, it meant illusion magic was in y.

    Entering recklessly could lead to unpredictable consequences.

    "Let''s look for Evan from the sky."

    "From the sky?"

    Astina tilted her head at my suggestion.

    Searching for someone on the ground from above the trees seemed like a nonsensical idea.

    I was well aware of that.

    But that was when searching with the naked eye.

    I had another method.

    "There''s no time to exin."

    "¡­Understood."

    Astina lifted me into the air again.

    At the same time, I closed my eyes.

    What I had practiced most was sensing the flow of mana.

    When returning from the Railer family to the academy, Robert taught me to sense the flow of mana to ovee necromancy spells.

    Robert never teaches anything frivolously.

    He is a mentor who imparts truly necessary skills at the right time.

    So, he must have believed this ability was crucial for me and taught it ordingly.

    Since returning to the academy, I hadn''t cked off a single day and had honed this skill.

    I read the overall flow of mana.

    I couldn''t discern distant spaces, but I could check for people under the trees.

    Without hearing any sound.

    Without seeing anything.

    Mana moves.

    I read its movement.

    There were people there.

    As I read the mana, something strange happened.

    A strong mana reaction emerged from the west.

    It wasn''ting from a person.

    The trees were moving the mana.

    Evan''s magic.

    A technique that draws mana from trees.

    I quickly caught on.

    I opened my eyes, which had been shut, and looked in the direction where I had sensed the mana.

    Normally, Evan''s power would have made the trees glow brilliantly, but there was no such sight.

    I couldn''t see it with the naked eye, but I definitely felt the movement of mana there.

    "¡­Astina. Could you head west?"

    "West?"

    Astina changed her flying direction to the west.

    Arriving where the mana had moved, I looked at Astina.

    "I''ll go down."

    "What? I''lle down too."

    "No, you can''t. Just in case, it''s better for Astina to stay outside. There''s no benefit in us all entering an illusion spell together."

    Although Astina was stronger and it might be better for her to go down, I couldn''t stay in the air forever.

    Astina staying behind to keep watch from above was the better option.

    "Then, I''ll be back."

    "Rudy Astria."

    Astina suddenly grabbed my arm.

    Then she bit her lower lip.

    "No, never mind. Take care and don''t get hurt."

    Holding onto me and not saying much, I tilted my head in confusion.

    But it wasn''t the time to pry, so I just nodded.

    "I''ll go."

    Astina released the magic that was lifting me, and I fell downwards.

    Entering the forest, I saw Evan surrounded by people.

    "Hm?"

    The people surrounding Evan all had my face.

    "What''s that about? It''s unsettling."

    I frowned and looked at Evan.

    He seemed resigned, staring up at the sky.

    "Evan."

    I called out to him, then chuckled.

    "You''ve held up well."

    I moved my mana.

    First, I needed to distract their attention.

    "Finger of the Demon."

    ck pirs fell from the sky.

    The people below, hearing my voice, scattered around.

    But spreading out didn''t mean they could avoid all my magic.

    Several of them, bearing my appearance, were hit directly by my magic and vanished like smoke.

    "An illusion?"

    That meant among those who dodged, there were illusions too.

    It would have been more troublesome if all those below had been real people, but knowing they were illusions, there was less to fear.

    "Rudy Astria...!"

    "Stay hidden and don''t move."

    I barked at Evan and took a deep breath.

    I focused.

    I needed to distinguish between illusion and reality.

    Perfect illusion magic is said to be indistinguishable from reality, but there was a crucial difference.

    Among the visible people, the illusions had a faint flow of mana.

    Illusions couldn''t have the same mana as humans.

    For an illusion to have as much mana as a human, the amount allocated would need to be immense.

    Creating so many illusions was impossible.

    "Two on the right... three on the left, one above."

    I read the flow, pinpointed the number of people, and moved.

    I didn''t give away the fact that I could discern illusions.

    I would take them all down before the enemy grasped the situation.

    I dashed off the ground.

    My movements were concise.

    Only as much as needed.

    Minimizing the number of attacks.

    Thump©¤

    I kicked off the ground.

    "Ah."

    "One down."

    I struck one in the stomach, then moved my legs again.

    "Two, three, four."

    The enemies had no time to react.

    No matter how much they relied on illusion magic, they were mere assassins.

    Ordinary-level assassins.

    Their way of fighting always involved exploiting gaps from outside their target''s line of sight, so they couldn''t grasp my direct movements.

    "Last one."

    "Ugh...!"

    I took down thest one and stared at them intently.

    Seeing them copsed with my face was unsettling.

    "I need to dispel this quickly."

    I pulled out a small box from my pocket.

    A magical device prepared by McGuire.

    It was designed to dispel illusion magic.

    McGuire, unable to help directly, had prepared devices to counter such situations.

    A device to dispel illusions.

    It was prepared to counter Jefrin.

    I pushed the device towards them.

    Their appearances began reverting back to normal.

    I examined their faces.

    "None here."

    Jefrin was not among them.

    I narrowed my brows and looked around.

    There was no one who could be Jefrin in the vicinity.

    Did he really just send these assassins?

    It was unlikely that anyone other than Jefrin could cast such an illusion spell.

    I looked at Evan.

    "Evan, were these the only ones who came?"

    Evan, gasping for breath, shook his head.

    "No! Jefrin is still out there."

    I nodded and immediately looked up to the sky.

    "Astina! Look for any horses or carriages nearby!"

    "Got it. I''ll check."

    "Evan, rest here. Prisci."

    I summoned Prisci and spoke.

    "I''m going after Jefrin."

    Jefrin was hiding in one part of the forest.

    "Ha... Ha..."

    She could feel that the illusion spell she had cast on the assassins was being dispelled.

    Jefrin realized that Rudy Astria and Astina had arrived near the cabin.

    She had deliberately left the magical device there to find out if they wereing.

    But it wasn''t as if Jefrin could simply escape.

    She looked at her hands.

    They were bing wrinkled and shriveled.

    The spell Aryandor had cast on her was wearing off.

    Aryandor had cast a time spell on Jefrin, but it was Jefrin''s mana that maintained it.

    As Jefrin''s mana gradually depleted, her body returned to its original state.

    Jefrin slumped to the ground.

    Her physical strength was depleted, and her mana was unstable.

    It was only a matter of time before she was captured.

    "Ha... That was foolish."

    Jefrinmented.

    It wasn''t worthing all this way just to bring back one person with whom she felt a sense of kinship.

    With her physical condition already not good, she should have taken better care of himself.

    ''Regretting now won''t change anything.''

    Jefrin gritted her teeth.

    Even if she had remained with the rebels, there wouldn''t have been much she could do.

    There''s no reason to live if it''s just about barely clinging to life.

    ''Better a meaningful death than such a worthless life.''

    Jefrin pulled out a potion from her pocket and swallowed it.

    Her hand returned to its original state.

    With a fierce killing intent, Jefrin rose to her feet.

    "I''ll need at least onepanion for the road."

    ---Toggle New Ads

 Chapter 200: Jefrin (6)

    "Rudy, I think it''s around here."

    Prisci lifted her head, sniffing the ground.

    "Yeah, I can sense it too."

    A strong flow of mana was in the vicinity.

    Multiple spells were at work.

    "Has she given up on fleeing?"

    Then, Astina, who had been scouting from the sky, descended.

    "There were no signs of a cart or horse nearby, and no other movements either."

    "Thank you for your efforts."

    We looked ahead.

    A powerful mana was felt there.

    It was so intense that anyone could feel it without even trying to sense the flow.

    Prisci looked at me and spoke.

    "Rudy, are we going in?"

    "¡­We have to."

    I had already contacted the academy.

    I wasn''t sure how long they would take, but Gracie or McGuire woulde here.

    However, we couldn''t wait for them.

    We had to catch Jefrin quickly.

    If she''s entrenched here, someone mighte to help him.

    She was right in front of the enemy''s base; it''s impossible to escape alone without help.

    It was one of two possibilities.

    Either she was making a desperatest stand or waiting for someone''s help.

    I prepared for the worst-case scenario.

    I didn''t want to lose such a chance.

    "Astina."

    I looked at Astina.

    "Let''s go. We can''t wait."

    Astina, seemingly sharing my thoughts, didn''t say much and started moving.

    "Oh, wait a moment."

    I stopped Astina in her tracks and extended my hand.

    She looked at my hand, puzzled.

    "What''s this?"

    "Hold it."

    "¡­What?"

    Astina''s expression, which had been stoic until now, changed.

    "Let''s hold hands."

    "Why hold hands?"

    "To avoid confusing each other for the enemy if we enter the illusion spell. If we''re holding hands, we won''t get separated."

    Astina cleared her throat and then tightly grasped my hand.

    I felt the warmth from her hand.

    She looked at our sped hands and smiled.

    "Your hand is bigger than I thought."

    "Is it?"

    I smiled at Astina and headed forward.

    "Let''s go in."

    "Alright."

    Together, we advanced towards the illusion magic, with Prisci following behind.

    As we stepped towards the magic''s origin, the surroundings started to change.

    The green leaves clinging to the trees began to wither, and the leaves disappeared.

    The area grew darker than usual, and an eerie aura enveloped us.

    Despite wearing in clothes and a hood to cover our faces, it felt colder.

    "An illusion spell?"

    Astina seemed to feel the cold too, shivering slightly.

    Seeing this, I held her hand even more firmly.

    Our bodies were cold, but our hands shared warmth.

    "Prisci, how about you?"

    "I''m a spirit, so I don''t really feel things like cold."

    It was hard to tell if the chill was real or part of the illusion.

    "We might have to endure it for a while. It''s better to save mana..."

    If it''s an illusion spell, using magic wouldn''t warm our bodies as it maniptes sensations, possibly rendering it ineffective after a slight initial warmth.

    It was better to conserve mana and quickly defeat the enemy.

    "Yeah. Let''s finish this quickly and get out."

    Relying on the warmth of our hands, we walked forward.

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, a stairway resembling an altar appeared ahead.

    There sat a woman.

    She wore a witch''s pointed hat, sitting cross-legged.

    She was a woman of mature beauty.

    Different from the appearance I had seen before, but I could tell she was Jefrin.

    "Wee~. Did you have any trouble getting here?"

    Jefrin waved at us with a seductive smile.

    "There''s nothing around to make it difficult."

    "Oh? Weren''t you cold? It must have been quite chilly."

    Jefrin stood up.

    "This space was created with the help of necromancers. It''s not just ordinary cold. It''sbined with several abilities."

    I narrowed my eyes.

    It was unclear whether this cold was due to a real drop in temperature or a sensation created by an illusion.

    Even if I could determine it, it wouldn''t make much difference.

    Human sensations are not something we control but automatically and rtively judge.

    Seeing Astina, who seemed to feel the cold more than I did, it was easy to tell.

    To Astina, who hadn''t experienced much cold, it seemed to feel intensely cold.

    "Astina, let''s finish this quickly."

    "Right."

    Astina raised her hand.

    "Gravity."

    The surrounding trees were uprooted, and stones erupted and floated in the air.

    The stones and trees flew towards Jefrin.

    "I haven''t finished talking yet. You''re quite rude, aren''t you?"

    Jefrin didn''t lose her smile even as the trees and stones flew at her, just slightly twisting her body to dodge.

    But she didn''tpletely avoid them.

    A tree branch grazed Jefrin''s cheek.

    "Huh?"

    Simultaneously, I felt a sting on my cheek.

    I sensed something odd and touched my cheek.

    "¡­Blood?"

    I looked at the blood on my hand and then at Astina.

    Blood was also flowing down her cheek.

    "Astina! Stop!"

    "Hmm?"

    Astina stopped her magic at my call.

    Various things flying towards Jefrin fell to the ground.

    However, Astina''s attacks had already happened several times.

    "Ugh..."

    Both Astina and I were wounded, bleeding.

    The wounds on our bodies matched exactly with those on Jefrin''s body.

    Jefrin, wiping the blood from her cheek, spoke.

    "You see, you should listen to the whole story."

    "The same wounds are inflicted on us?"

    The location of Jefrin''s wounds matched ours.

    This alone made the situation clear.

    Our attacks were harming us as well.

    It seemed like a spell crafted by Jefrin.

    "If you want to kill me, you''ll have to die too~."

    Jefrin spoke leisurely.

    "Or, freeze to death."

    As Jefrin said this, the cold intensified.

    The stronger cold made my body shiver.

    "Ugh¡­"

    As the cold grew more intense, Astina frowned.

    Then Prisci approached Astina''s side.

    Prisci wrapped Astina in her warm fur.

    Looking at Prisci, she too bore wounds in the same locations as ours.

    Even as a spirit, currently materialized, she could be wounded.

    I looked at Astina.

    Though shivering from the cold, her condition didn''t seem too bad as she hadn¡¯t used much mana yet.

    She was in a state fit for battle.

    I pondered slowly.

    There was a clear contradiction in Jefrin''s words.

    She imposed two choices on us: endure the cold or kill her and die together.

    If I were here alone, I might not know what choice to make.

    Conserving strength and securing victory would mean attacking Jefrin.

    If all this were an illusion, attacking the opponent might break the illusion.

    It could just be an action inducing fear, and she might be preparing another move.

    First, the best way to understand the situation was to attack the opponent.

    But, it looked like a trap.

    What if these wounds and the cold were real?

    What if Jefrin deliberately incited us to attack her?

    Despite much deliberation, no clear answer emerged.

    "¡­Forget it."

    There was no reason to ponder this much.

    Astina kept shivering in the cold, and by the time this situation ended, professors from the academy would arrive.

    "Shall we just take a brute force approach?"

    "What?"

    "That altar¡­ or rather, everything around here."

    I smiled.

    "Can you destroy it?"

    I could distinctly feel the flow of mana here.

    The mana flowing throughout this entirend.

    The wholend was functioning like a magical device.

    While it seemed usible to think an illusion spell was at y here, I thought further.

    Sensing mana flow isn¡¯t just about feeling the mana.

    It involves understanding the situation and the opponent.

    The opponent is an illusionist.

    An illusionist we have already faced once.

    The effectiveness of an illusionist¡¯s magic diminishes significantly after the first encounter.

    So, there was a chance that Jefrin had set a trap.

    The mana spread around wasn''t due to the illusion magic but was actually utilizing the entirend as a magical device.

    That''s what I assumed.

    But even if that wasn''t the case, it didn''t matter.

    If this was an illusion spell, there would be a magical device at its center.

    Destroying everything around would also destroy that device.

    After a moment of contemtion, Astina nodded.

    "Let''s do as you say."

    Astina moved her mana.

    "Hoo¡­"

    Rumble©¤

    As Astina raised her hand, the surroundings reverberated.

    The earth itself seemed to shift.

    The ground began to split open, and the shockwaves reached the altar.

    Whatever the opponent was nning, it didn''t matter.

    The fact that I had been contemting was only about what to do after causing amotion, not about breaking the current situation, which wasn''t difficult.

    With Astina''s overwhelming power, she could suppress all other forces.

    "¡­"

    Jefrin''s eyes widened as she watched the crumbling altar and splitting earth.

    I looked at her and smiled.

    "Hey, you gave us a choice, right?"

    I shrugged.

    "What will you do now? Will you try to stop us? Or just stand there and watch?"